《The Survivor Becomes a Dungeon》 Chapter 0 "I did it; they got away. They have to be safe." My skin already feels cold, fuck. I can''t even move my arm anymore. This was supposed to be a routine run. Who knew there was a fucking horde just lying in wait in a warehouse in bumfuck nowhere. Sparing a glance over at the door, it''s already cracking and giving way to the blows of the moving corpses on the other side. Huffing heavily, I use my good arm to grab at the wall, pushing myself up to my feet. Fuck me if I go out sitting on my ass. "Come get me, you rotten pieces of shit!" I can''t help but shout, if I''m going out today, I''m taking as many of these bastards as I can. The door shatters at my taunt, my pistol trembling in my good hand as I level it at the swarm, just blasting shot after shot, but it is useless. One of the creeps lunging halfway into the air, its rotten maw outstretched and finding purchase in my shoulder. I couldn''t even scream; more and more of the undead poured into the room. And.. That''s it... I''m dead¡­. Right? Candidate Located: Begin Transfer ¡­. What? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Measuring Karmic Influence ¡­.. Karmic what? Lives extended by your actions: 237 That''s... Well, that''s a lot of people. Lives you have ended: 86 I.. Wow.. I didn''t realize it was that many.. Fuck them; most of them deserved it. Undead Exterminated: 3,752 Fuck.. Just a drop in the bloody bucket at the end of the day.. I wonder what all this was for. What''s happening now? Titles Gained Tactician Leader Warrior Defender Healer Shepherd Scout Thief Assassin Judge Executioner Arsonist Purifier Builder Farmer Chemist Acrobat Mentor Survivor That''s a.. A lot of fancy words to describe me, I guess. Never seen it laid out like this.. Karma measured: Granting Permissions Oh? Now, what''s happening? Aspect of Life and Death What do you mean by Aspect? Territory Assigned Now, what are you talking about? Transfer Complete: Core Developed Good Luck Candidate What is a Core? Wait! What are you doing? Where am I going?! ------------------------ Where am I.. The next thing I know, I''m in some cave, I can see the entrance not too far out, but I can''t make out much detail beyond that. The cave itself is relatively shallow, as far as I can tell, and it''s daytime if I can guess based on the light... I have one real question for anyone that''s listening out there¡­ Why the fuck am I a little green rock now!? Chapter 1 I look pretty insignificant, don''t I? Just looking at myself, I look like one of those cheap knock-off gem beads those ''nature lover'' folks would wear. I wonder if I''m some emerald or maybe jade? Or some other kind of green crystal. It''s been over a day since I found myself here, a shard of green lying in the dirt, neglected and abandoned. Honestly, I feel my self-esteem drop every time I stare at myself for too long. There''s... Nothing to do around here, and I''m getting stir-crazy. Looking around is also an odd sensation. It''s like all my senses are in overdrive, yet I''m entirely relaxed. I can see everything in my little bubble if I sort of zone out, or I can hyper-fixate on this one specific pebble with three different, distinct colorations on it despite being the size of a pea. That''s another thing; I can shift my perspective wherever and however I want, but the moment I try to look beyond my bubble, it''s like looking through clouded glass. I can maybe make out vague shapes and colors but nothing else despite pressing my metaphorical face against the barrier. The cave itself looks long abandoned, musty yet dank and stagnant. Don''t even get me started on the air. It just feels gross¡­ But with that in mind, how can I tell the air is terrible? It''s not like I have lungs; I''m just a glorified pebble. Can I breathe? Do I need to breathe? Hmm¡­ Maybe... Maybe I should try breathing exercises, focus and relax instead of stressing about my uselessness. Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­ Breathe in... Breathe out¡­ Hey... I... I think it''s doing something. The air feels like it''s shifting! It doesn''t feel as gross anymore. Breathe in¡­ Breathe out¡­ Breathe in... I could keep breathing in; it''s not like I have lungs, right? After a moment of consideration, I decided to do just that... Breathe in... Keep breathing in¡­ Say... What is that? I... I feel better, more energetic even... Looking around, I can see that the haze making me feel gross is starting to dissipate. From the outside, some breeze is being sucked in; it feels... It feels so refreshing. I keep breathing it in, and it keeps filling me up. Honestly, I hadn''t felt this good even when I was alive. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I stopped focusing on my breathing, but even then, that gentle breeze continued to flow into my cave. The air doesn''t feel gross or oppressive anymore. If anything, it feels pretty nice. Whatever I did, the air is coming in steadily now, and I don''t mind it. Two Days Later So I''ve finished finding and counting all the pea-sized pebbles in my little corner of the cave¡­ Out of them, 120 are a single color, 73 have two colors, and 36 have three colors. What a great use of my time. In other news, I think my pebble got slightly bigger. It''s certainly not as dull looking as it was at first, and sometimes I think I see it glimmer or something. Now that I mention it, my bubble also got a little bigger, and there are pebbles I don''t recognize near the edge. So I guess that''s good news? I wonder how long it''ll take till I get to see outside the cave. I''m about to start counting the cracks on the left wall when some clattering catches my attention. Turning my gaze around, I spot movement at the mouth of the cave. For a few moments, I can feel a sense of panic traveling up my proverbial spine; this is the first sign of life since I got here. What''s about to come into my bubble? It''s¡­ Is it a cat? It looks more like one of those big game cats, but that''s a cat of some kind. Gosh, the poor thing is both fat and emaciated... Is it... It''s pregnant. One Hour Later So, it looks like my new guests aren''t doing so well.. Momma cat looks remarkably like a puma, and if I''m not in Kansas anymore, that''s bound to be some coincidence, at least. And yeah, I said guests. Momma cat was pregnant, but not anymore. There are now four remarkably adorable cubs. However, one doesn''t seem to be doing as well as the others. They aren''t nursing yet and are incredibly sluggish. It''s worrying me. I remember one of my friends would gently rub the back of young animals and blow in their faces to help stimulate them. As I don''t have any hands, I can''t exactly do much, but maybe I can get some fresh air for the cub. I start taking slow, deep breaths before blowing gently on the cub. It takes a few minutes, and I don''t feel my best after whatever I just did, but it seems actually to be doing something. The cub finally lets out some mewls and scoots closer to his mother, and begins to nurse like his siblings. Say... Is she looking right at me? She is, isn''t she? I wonder what caught her attention; I''m barely a pebble right now, after all. Did she see me glimmer? Regardless, she lays down her head and takes another deep breath before exhaling and... She doesn''t breathe again... Suddenly I''m feeling even warmer; a rush of energy is coming over me... Am... Am I absorbing something from her? No way! You can''t go yet! I''m not ready to be a father! With a rush of panic and focus, I try pushing the warm feeling away, sure I feel great, but if it''s from her, she can have it back! It''s rather draining, and I''m feeling even worse than moments earlier, but the Momma cat suddenly takes another breath! Phew, what a relief. Oh? She''s looking at me again. I... I feel a sense of gratitude. Is... Is she communicating with me? Chapter 2 So, I can talk to animals now¡­ At the very least, this Momma cat... That''s cool. Well, it isn''t precisely talking but more of an understanding. Whatever I did brought her back to life and connected her to me. I even feel the budding sensations of thought coming from the runt of the litter, seemingly more energetic than the rest of his siblings. I wonder¡­ Is it air that I''ve been ''breathing''? I know the term breath of life, but it felt more like my strength was being sapped when I helped the momma cat and the cub. I breathe a little more, purposely taking a bunch of big gulps. I feel a little light-headed, a genuinely odd sensation with no head. Though before I can feel anything else, I begin blowing. Giving this special air to the other cubs and even more to the momma cat. Now instead of being light-headed, I feel drained and sluggish for a while more. Which, again, as a glorified pebble, really feels all sorts of strange. Looking at the cubs, they''re all mewling with life which is an overall improvement from earlier. I''d say their coats are also fuller and even slightly glossy. The Momma cat was the actual turnaround; even as I watched her, she had begun to fill out and looked like she had always been a big healthy cat rather than the pitiful emaciated thing that came in earlier. Sometime later, Momma cat gets up, leaving the now sleeping and full kittens to rest. Surprisingly she pads over to my pebble, leaning in and sniffing at me before touching me with her forehead, rubbing against the ground, and flopping to the ground with a huff. She seems happy and appreciative. After a few more moments, she gets up and starts heading out of the cave. As far as I can tell, she''s going off to get something to eat, which is fine by me, of course. Now I''m all alone, well, with four sleeping cubs. They''re even more adorable now that they''re healthy, happy, and stuffed. Here''s where I''m starting to realize that I may not be home anymore. While Momma cat''s fur had a deep ebony black luster, these kittens all had different colored coats. The runt is slate gray/maybe a shade of black, and the other boy cub is a distinct reddish orange. Of the two girl cubs, one is almost cloud white while the other is quite a sky blue; I''m not sure how else to put it. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I''ll be the first to admit I''m not familiar with animals, but natural genetics don''t work like that, right? What is even more confusing is that all four have a distinct green ring around their right ears, almost the exact shade of my gem, and I can''t help but wonder what that means. **3 hours later** The sun is going down outside when suddenly, I''m hit with a wave of warmth and energy. At first, I''m worried that one of the cubs died somehow, but then images flash before my metaphorical eyes of Momma cat running down and killing a white-furred speckled deer. So yeah... That... That was surreal, for sure. Looking around, I can see my bubble has grown just a little bit more, whereas my pebble is now more like a chunky marble, so that''s also good news. The cubs are up and about, surprisingly enough. Their eyes are already open, which doesn''t seem right, but who am I to question a cub when they can or can''t open their eyes? They''re not very fast, but watching them saunter and amble around makes my imaginary heart flutter. They''re so adorable! The group of them explore the small section of the cave, and eventually, they make their way around to me. I''m admittedly a little nervous. Outside of Momma cat, my gem hasn''t been interacted with before. It wasn''t long until they set upon me, and I had no reason to worry as they gently batted me around. The cubs amble but are surprisingly mobile for having been born mere hours ago. However, I notice that my bubble moves with me, and it looks like I remain in the center of it no matter where I go. The cubs tucker themselves out before long, forming a pile of fluff over my marble that makes me wish I still had hands to ruffle them up. I''m watching over the cubs when I sense something entering my bubble¡­ That''s a giant fucking snake. What do you think you''re doing here? Get the fuck out. You don''t belong here! Hey! Stop getting closer! I see you eyeing the cubs; back the fuck off! Hey!! It''s not stopping, the big fucking tongue flicking in the air as I know it''s already tasting the cubs. Oh no, you don''t!! Momma cat, get back here! Quick! Your cubs are in danger!! The snake isn''t stopping. Why is it here now?! Get away!! Don''t!! The fucking snake is already rising, a low hiss emanating from it as it gets ready to snap. Noo!! Suddenly, there''s a flash of movement, and I''m feeling drained before a considerable amount of warmth and energy begins flooding my system. I force myself to focus on what''s happening when I see that spears made from the stone of the cave walls and floor sprung out, skewering the serpent right through its open maw and along the length of its body¡­ Did... Did I do that? Chapter 3 These cubs have no idea how close they came to being snake food, still blissfully dozing in a fur pile. This is in stark contrast to this 9ft long silvery white serpent that''s been skewered through the mouth and body, its head slowly sliding down the length of the spear with a sickening but quiet squelching sound as the weight of its head brings it to the floor. That''s another thing¡­ I made those spears, didn''t I? To think I''m able to do stuff without a body. I wonder what else I could do. I don''t get to hold onto these thoughts for long as Momma Cat storms in. Her steps are silent despite the apparent speed and power she''s exuding. She doesn''t even look tired as she stops beside her cubs and me. I can feel anxiety, just oozing from her as she looks over the situation. However, she relaxes soon enough, nosing her cubs and my gem with a murr. That''s right, Momma cat. Sorry for worrying you. It seems I am more useful than I thought. She looked things over a little more with a huff before deciding to head back out; apparently, she intended on bringing her kill back to the cave so she could eat in peace. Fine by me, don''t take too long. Alright¡­ So that warmth and energy I''ve been getting are essentially the same as the ''air'' I''ve been ''breathing'' as far as I can tell, just from a different source and concentration. Can energy be used to strengthen animals, heal them or even bring them back to life? With that thought crossing my mind, I look back to the giant fucking serpent still skewered in my cave. I''m still angry with it, but then again, it is just an animal, and I shouldn''t blame it for its nature. The more I watch the snake, the more I get an odd feeling about what I''m about to do¡ªwords forming in my mind with my intent for it. Staring down at the face of the dead snake and begin to focus some more as I direct part of the energy I got from it back to them, but only a fraction of it. I name you Oururu. My now golf ball-sized gem convulsed with a burst of light, and despite my trying to restrict how much energy was going into the serpent, it took a little more after I named it. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What comes next is an odd sight, to be sure. The serpent''s corpse starts to sag and deflates in a way as if the insides were hollowing out. After a few minutes, there was movement around the head of the serpent before Oururu burst out of what now looked like shed skin. What was once a 9-foot serpent is now a little 3-foot snake. Instead of the silvery scales he had before, he now had an intricate array of nearly pearlescent white scales and scales that looked obsidian black. On Oururu''s head scales was a pattern of an emerald green diamond. His eyes were originally as silver as his scales, and while one eye still is, the other adopted the same emerald green as my gem for whatever reason. Looking at him now, he seems rather charming compared to earlier. His tongue flicks as he rests in a coil. Thankfully he has no hard feelings about how brutally he went out earlier but seems grateful for his newfound awareness and intelligence. Now, almost politely, he excuses himself to find something to eat as he slithered out of the cave. Well, that was a surreal experience and a half. What else can I do? My attention wanders around my bubble of influence, which has practically doubled. At least from where I am, I can see near the cave entrance and the back of the shallow cave itself. My curiosity is piqued, and I take in my surroundings again before going up to a wall and reaching out as I try to picture what I want to do. Gradually I feel the energy leaving me, but at the same time, it''s being replaced by the ambient energy in the air I''m already absorbing. Before me, a neat rectangle is carved out from the wall, the stone vanishing into thin air, yet it feels like I''m carrying it even now. Maintaining my focus I pull several more bricks from the wall, the material vanishing to wherever I''m keeping it. Now with the materials in hand, I go over to another part of the cave and begin setting out the stone. Still, instead of laying them out as bricks, I try shaping the material, the rock being formed like clay in my metaphorical hands as I build myself a crude-looking sphere the size of a basketball, the surface rough and unpolished. Experimentally I strike at it with my energy, the stone cracking into multiple pieces as it crumbles into a heap. Huh¡­ That took more power than outright pulling and shaping the stone. As I''m mulling over these new things I''ve learned, Momma cat returns, dragging in the corpse of the white-furred deer animal she hunted earlier, settling between where the cubs were and the mouth of the cave, seemingly standing at guard while she digs in. I should probably name you as well, now that I think about it¡­ Hmm, I name you Basti, my right hand and second in command. As my first real ally in this world, I put my trust in you. My gem convulsed with a shimmer of light again, and I could feel myself being drained again as another portion of energy poured into Basti. She develops further to the point where I can confidently say she''s probably an ideal specimen of her species. She''s now larger in build yet sleeker to balance her speed and strength. She stops eating, noticing what''s happening to her as her tail swishes. Basti is now looking at me with new awareness and intelligence. Strangely enough, one of her slate grey eyes is also emerald green. Her gaze now has a feeling of some reverence as she bows her head slightly before going back to her meal. For now, the night goes on as I begin to practice manipulating my surroundings. Random bursts of energy come over me as Oururu hunts throughout the night. Chapter 4 5 Days Later So, now that I know I''m not just a useless rock, I''ve been managing to keep busy. First things first, I did a bit of remodeling. And when I say a bit, I mean I did a lot of remodeling. The once dusty and abandoned-looking cave has now become a dome-shaped room that''s 30ft wide and 8ft tall, with holes poked through the dome''s roof once my bubble surpassed the original dome I carved out to let some more light in. The entrance has been filled in but also carved to appear like a distinct triangle, with a 4ft base that narrowed to a point about 5 ? feet up, carefully shaped bricks making up the aesthetic. There''s also a lot more space in the cave. Sure I blew a considerable chunk of energy to get it done all at once, but now the cave I''m in has been carved out to be a half dome. The walls smoothed down, and the floors cleaned up of rock and pebbles, only to be replaced with a finely crushed powder from said rocks. Easy on the paws and scaly bodies. As for the layout of the dome chamber, I''ve built an intricate-looking but straight brick walkway from the entrance through the soft rock sand, which leads up to a 4ft pedestal I''ve made for myself. Now I''m no longer just a pebble on the floor but a lovely gem on display! I''m reminded only vaguely of Indiana Jones and that one temple with the giant rolling boulder after it''s all set up, at the very least without the dangerous path filled with traps. What I did find out, however, is that I can''t precisely move. I can move things around me that make me roll around, but not myself. So to get me on the pedestal, I had Oururu pick me up with his mouth and then had Basti sit by the pedestal for Oururu to slither up her back and set me down on it. My gem has grown nicely to that of a billiard ball from a mix of the ambient energies I''ve absorbed and from Basti and Oururu''s hunting. I''ve also made some living arrangements for Basti and her kids and Oururu whenever he''s not out hunting. With some help from the two, I got a generous stack of dried grass from beyond my scope of view. I made a large bedding area for Basti and her cubs and even carved some nooks and alcoves, as well as a bunch of odd-looking shelves and rectangles for the cubs to mess around on and parkour off of. Oururu, however, was much easier to build for, as he wanted a hollowed rock with a hole to slither into, which allowed him to coil up comfortably on the bedding inside. Though with all that done, I still had a ton of materials in my storage space. A giant snakeskin, the bones, horns, and skins of a few white-furred deers, the feathers and bones of what kind of looked like a wildly colorful turkey, a ton of dirt and rocks, hell I think I even have a bunch of iron ore and even copper ores if I''m looking at them correctly. I wonder what I should do with all that since it''s not like I need to make equipment for myself, right? If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. In other news, I''m finally able to see outside! And¡­ It''s still all blurry¡­ But I can make out some details! First off, I know I''m on a mountain for sure, and relatively high up, not close to the peak but nowhere near the bottom at all. Beyond that, I can see a reasonably large sea of green, so I''m most likely in a mountain that borders a forest. It makes me wonder if one day I''ll have a bubble over all of it; after all, that voice said this territory was being assigned to me for whatever reason. Regardless, I''m now just passing my time drawing on the walls, or instead, I''m carving murals of Basti and her cubs as well as Oururu, they''re not quite complete yet, so I''m hesitant even to describe them so far. The cubs are also growing up quite nicely, I''ve been giving them small doses of energy these last several days, and it affects them. Honestly, if I didn''t know any better, I would say they were several weeks old already. The biggest boy cub is the red-furred one, and he is as fiery and rowdy as his vibrant fur would suggest. The runty, gray-black-furred boy cub is quieter and reserved, preferring to watch his siblings from the shadows of the parkour boxes along the wall. The blue-furred girl cub is friendly and active and seems to maintain a healthy rivalry with the red-furred boy cub, pushing each other around the parkour boxes and wrestling more than the other cubs. Finally, the white-furred girl cub is the sweetest one around, gentle with all her siblings, and even outgoing enough to interact with Oururu whenever he''s about. She often basks in the sunbeams that pour in from the holes in the ceiling, though when she''s not doing that, she''s cuddling with her black-furred brother, sitting right at the edge of the shadows as he does the same for her. Basti has been more personable ever since I''ve given her a name. She''s lounging on the steps up to my pedestal whenever she''s not out hunting or doting on the cubs. She seems to regard me with great care and almost reverence, sometimes even polishing me with her tail. When I first saw her, I compared her features to that of a puma, but now that I''m looking at her, she''s more of a lioness. Her build and stature cut a much more impressive figure than that emaciated scrap of fur that stumbled into my cave over a week ago. Oururu on the other hand, is surprisingly charismatic for a snake, his scaly face being able to pull all sorts of expressions as he interacts with the cubs. Often an unwilling but cooperative playmate to them when Basti is out and about. It''s almost like he wasn''t planning to swallow them up when he first showed up. Oururu also rests on the steps to my pedestal when Basti isn''t around, sitting in a loose coil while keeping his vigil. Sometimes he holds the end of his tail in his mouth whenever he''s deep in thought. I wonder if it''s a nervous tick of his since it''s not like he does it all the time. Today I''ve been tending to my murals when I get a feeling from Basti while she was out on the hunt. It seems she wants me to see something that''s happening out there. I¡­ I''m not sure how to respond to that. Does she want me to get Oururu to bring my gem out to her or something? Before I can ask her to clarify, I suddenly feel our bond getting stronger, almost as if she''s reaching out to me from wherever she is. Intrigued by the sensation, I do my best to reach out and meet her halfway when suddenly I feel my consciousness ripped from my bubble. I.. I can see! The best way I can describe it is that my bubble has moved to Basti. I can see as if her eyes were my eyes, which feels more limited than what I''ve gotten used to. But with some more effort, I can expand my awareness beyond her. Now it''s more like a third-person over-the-shoulder view. Her forward-facing angle is clear and distinct, while the rest of the 360 views around her is opaque visually, though I can sense it in other ways via sound and smell. Before I let my mind start running with the possibilities, Basti demands my focus which I eagerly give her. Looking at where she was looking, I saw why she wanted my attention; there were people! Wait.. never mind, those aren''t people, they''re bandits, and I know an ambush when I see it. Well, shit, a Bandit is always a Bandit, even in another world. Now then, what should I do about this¡­ Chapter 5 Bandits¡­ Bandits are the scum of the world¡ªthe absolute worst of the worst and the shit-stained underside of the bottom of a barrel. Beautiful communities with fantastic people have fallen to trash like this, which always infuriates me whenever I think about it for too long. These bandits before me aren''t the same scum from my world, but they don''t have to be. These are just beasts in the shape of people. But even then, some of them don''t even look human, and I don''t mean that in just a derogatory way. There are folks with green skin and tusks, others that look human but with pointy ears, some have pure black, almost purplish skin, some bird person, and what can only be described as a bull with muscles that can stand on its hind legs. With Basti prowling around, I count a total of 10 bandits. Through Basti, I can smell smoke and the musk of filth. It doesn''t take long, but I find a camp that these bandits have seemingly set up. It''s currently empty, with the dying embers of fire from that morning having been improperly put out. There''s little to see regarding personal effects, some scraps of bread and dried meats over by a wagon covered with filth, though Basti can pick up the stench of dried blood. One tent looked nicer than the others, having Basti step inside; there was a proper cot with a feathered pillow and blue cotton sheets. Across from the cot was a desk, which had some red silk covering. Having Basti peer over the edge, there are a few books and a couple of scrolls of some kind, along with an ink well and quill. Between the desk and the bed, along one of the walls of the large tent, was a chest, like one of those simple latchkey chests. It''s not like Basti can open it, so I don''t bother asking her to. After a few moments, I decided to try and take these items, like how I can pull in the stuff from the cave. It takes more energy than it would''ve compared to trying to do it within the confines of my bubble, but we clear out the only tent with anything worthwhile. Stalking out, Basti makes her way back to where the bandits seemed to be set up. There''s a fairly wide dirt road, and I would say an F-250 and a half could drive down this with little to no issue. The bull-man and the green-skinned woman seem to be chopping down a decent tree by the road, performing one of the most simplistic and overused gambits common enough to transcend worlds. Basti¡­ Wipe out this filth from my territory; let none escape. I don''t need to guide her; after replying with a confirmation she steps forward and melts into shadows. That... Well, I wasn''t expecting that. She starts from the outside of the group, her presence sliding up to a purple-skinned woman and a human-looking man who was shooting the shit. In a flash of darkness, Basti lunges out, claws outstretched and slashing the man''s throat. Pushing off the still-standing corpse and pouncing on the woman, her head soon finds itself in the open maw of Basti, her ferocious fangs clamping down and crushing the skull with a sharp, twisting motion that leaves the head dangling; some strands of the flesh are the only thing keeping the head attached as a shower of blood sprays up from the neck of the woman. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Basti is gone in a flash, the corpses barely landing with dull thumps into the dirt and grass by the time she''s dived back into the shadows, whereas I received vast amounts of energy, images, and memories that aren''t mine flashing through my mind''s eye. I learned some things, but honestly, I could give two shits about that. There''s more scum to exterminate. Basti circles around the group, finding a loner who seems to be off starting a golden river. Basti didn''t even give him the courtesy of using her claws, lunging up and out of the shadows as she slammed her paws into the back of his head, smashing his brain case into the tree in front of him. The corpse remained there for a few moments before falling back, grey viscera sticking in clumps against the tree as he crumpled into a heap. I receive another wave of energy, the feeling almost addictive as I seem to grow more powerful with each kill, finally a good use for bandits. And it''s not only me; while Basti may receive only a fraction of the energy I might be getting, it''s a considerable amount. She''s moving faster yet proceeding with even more care as she stalks her prey silently without relying on shadows. Basti soon comes across a well-dressed, pointed-ear woman in purple robes with some silver trimming adorning her body and leaning on an ornate staff. She looks almost bored, watching the bandits work on setting up. She doesn''t look like a Bandit, but she''s by no means a prisoner or here against her will, so she may as well be complicit. That means she''s got to go. Basti accepted the go-ahead as she rushed forward toward the woman. However, it seems she was more aware than she previously appeared, her gaze snapping over towards Basti at the last second and moving to dodge, receiving a deep gash along her plump thigh as she spills to the ground with a scream. Basti skids to a stop as she comes around for a second pass. Though the ambush site is soon buzzing with activity, sounds of movement rushing towards the screaming woman. Basti ducked under a whizzing arrow she sensed before even I reacted. The pointed-ear woman is shouting words that I vaguely understand, though I know for sure it isn''t any language I know. Suddenly a wave of ice launched out from the end of her staff at Basti, the big cat tanking the hit as her teeth clamped down on the woman''s throat, ripping and tearing with a smooth twist as she continued to run, diving into the next shadow. Next is an even more grisly and brutal scene as four of the remaining bandits are screaming and calling out for their allies, striking blades into shadows and loosing arrows at the slightest movement. There was some grim humor for me as Basti pounced down on a black-skinned man, the notched arrow from his bow being loosed as he ended up nailing the green, tusked woman right in the eye. All that was left was the bull-man, who was easily 7-8ft tall and wielding a massive war hammer. He was bellowing a challenging call to Basti, who accepted it as she stepped out from behind a large tree, her ebony maw glistening with the brutally fresh red blood of his comrades. She rushes the bull, who takes a step back due to the pure intimidation he feels facing Basti, who slides between his legs, slashing at his inner thigh with her claws and sending him to one knee. He freaks out, gripping his hammer and wildly swinging into the air. Basti closes back on the bull, ducking and weaving past the swings as she hops onto his back, claws digging into his thick back flesh while she bites into and rips out his shoulder. He''s still alive as she pounces off of him, the force of her legs sending him sprawling as his horns rip up the dirt and grass. Basti ducks into a shadow before erupting out beside the bull, landing on his chest as he looks up at her, the sun blinding him as she sinks her teeth into his throat, ripping it free from his body and ending him. Well, Basti, it looks like you''ve been holding out on me. I didn''t know you could do all that. Honestly, I was expecting this to be a little harder and somewhat unfair to you. My rage against bandits had gotten the better of me. However, I''m proud of you for being able to step up to the plate and excel. Good work, Basti. Now go ahead and help me collect their bodies and gear. It looks like I have some studying to do. Chapter 6 So¡­ A lot has happened very quickly¡­ First, my gem, which I now know is called a Core, is grapefruit size. Also, where I would only see faint glimmers of light, now I see a ring of light has formed inside of it, swirling like someone put a coin in a bottle and began spinning it. What that means, I do not know. I also learned that magic is a universal norm here. No, not that sleight of hand magic, but the real stuff. Supernatural abilities like flight, telekinesis, telepathy, pyrokinesis, super strength and speed, and all sorts of other things that I could probably only imagine. If you''ve got the power and know-how, you can do it. It''s fascinating, really, the implications of it all. I''m also starting to understand the applications for it when it comes to my energy, which is called mana. Also, when you''ve seen the guts of a thousand corpses, you''ve seen them all. Examining the dead bandits from my storage space, I can peer through their skins and insides without tearing them open. Surprisingly enough, in another world, it''s all the same stuff for the most part. Some people had lighter bones, denser bones, bigger lungs, extra flexibility, and other such things when it came to non-humans. They also have a different word for humans here, which translates to the word I know. The memories I''ve absorbed from all the bandits came to me as fragments, I don''t know their entire lives, but I know the essential things and general knowledge. Thankfully, their memories don''t override my own; it''s like watching a dream. I know it''s a dream and can differentiate their memories from mine rather distinctly. I know several new languages, even the languages they use for magic, which isn''t all that important to me since I apparently can freely guide mana to do basically whatever I want. There was also something else; looking over the scrolls I found in that pointy-eared woman''s tent, who I now know is an elf, I found a set of orders to set up this ambush to prevent the smuggling of supplies from one kingdom to another. The orders came from an empire further north that bordered the other two territories. The other scroll was a local map; it doesn''t show much detail, just the borders of the two kingdoms, along with what I assume is my mountain range to the south of the route the supply caravan was supposed to take. Oh! I have a river that comes down from the mountain, that''ll be fun to find. From what I can gather of the memories, I have about a day before the caravan arrives, which is fine. I do want to see what all the fuss was about in the end. With all the energy I absorbed, my bubble tripled. While it''s mainly encompassing a large amount of open air, I can now access more of the mountain around and below me, which has been engaging in itself. However, I haven''t explored much of it outside of carving out a room to experiment with the corpses. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I conjure a ball of light, which sustains itself in the solid and mostly enclosed room. Laying out one of the bandits, a human, in particular, I pour a small amount of energy into him. Going increment by increment until the body begins to twitch and move. Oddly fascinating how familiar the convulsions look as the corpse begins to rise. A shuddering groan emanates from his throat as he slowly shuffles about. The only thoughts I sense are hunger... Hmm... I wonder what I can use him for, and it''s not like I have a use for a zombie-powered generator, maybe a mill? Even then, I have no grain nor need for grain... He''s also not very fast or intimidating yet. I continue pouring more energy into him, the image of the undead from my home in mind as I watch him undergo weeks of mutations in a few minutes. He looks indistinguishable from the monsters that plague my world, and briefly, I''m horrified by what I''ve done, but only briefly. After all, it''s under my control, and it can''t spread the viral infection because an infection didn''t make it; he''s just undead because of magic. I put him to sleep and dragged him into my storage which seemed to work surprisingly. I get to work doing the same to 7 of the other bandits with exciting results. However, I set aside the elf magic user and the bull-man, having something in mind for them. For now, it''s time to focus on the living; Basti casually strolled back into the chamber with my core, finally returning home after her trip with the bandits. With my newfound awareness and understanding, I can see that she''s just brimming with potential, mana just pulsing around her heart, which is where it is for most beings. ''Basti, in the short time we''ve known each other, you''ve already served me well and exceeded every expectation I had about you. I grant you the title of Executioner; use your magics and skill to cut down my enemies and the scum that dare even to exist. But know this, you are my blade. You strike when I tell you to strike, for I have no use for a blade that lashes out on its own. I hope you continue to serve me well.'' She watches me, my core, with reverence before bowing her head lowly in submission, accepting the title and her new responsibilities. I watch as the mana around her heart solidifies as her mere potential has a direction and purpose. I feel another fraction of energy be pulled from me and into her while she suddenly looks tired, walking over to her bed with the cubs, which was now padded with the feathers from the pillow we got from the camp. I focus on Oururu, who''s dutifully maintaining his vigil over my core. ''Yes, my little friend. We had a rocky start, but I appreciate you too. Have some mana, and I want you stronger now that I know there are potential threats beyond wild animals. You''ll have your time, but for now, continue your defense of the homefront.'' Oururu looks up at my core, having been anxiously gnawing his tail up until now, and seems relieved, flashing a scaly smile as he nods before watching the cave entrance from his place on my steps. Shifting my focus into the depths of the caverns, I begin conjuring small orbs of light around a natural circular cavern. Just create a spooky ambiance before gathering a green sphere of light in the middle of the room. With the mood set, I pull the elf magic user out of my storage and pour my mana into her. Her body begins to heal, though as she convulses, I begin to feel some form of resistance. Almost like a person''s soul was worth more than the soul of an animal. It isn''t much longer however when I feel a change and succeed in my efforts. With a start, she sits up, panting heavily with what I can only assume is fear. I can see a ring of green forming around her neck, which, so far, is the mark that shows my influence. She looks around the chamber apprehensively, studying the orbs of light before looking at the green ball and squinting. She absently touches her throat, feeling the dried blood and checking her thigh, her robes still torn from where Basti ripped into her. "What the... Where am I?" Her lovely, almost husky voice sounds out. "Is this the afterlife?" ''No, not really; I paid a large price to get you back. I have a use for you if you''re willing to submit.'' She jumps, hearing my voice in the depths of her mind, and looks around. I can feel her anxiety and fear pulsing out of her, though she acts calmly. "And who are you... Exactly?" ''Well, I''m... My name is¡­'' What... What was my name again¡­ That''s¡­ That''s troublesome. I know I had a name.. Everyone has a name, after all. As I consider it, words begin forming in my mind that seems to be a good enough name for me. ''My name is Vitmori, and I am the Core of this region.'' Chapter 7 Reyvyre Eldestent/Elf Mage POV A dungeon core? One intelligent enough to carry a conversation has a name and can even resurrect the dead¡­ Just what have I stumbled across? Reyvyre was just out here to cripple the efforts of those damned fools. How''d she ended up crossing an unknown dungeon? "Vitmori huh, well, I''d say it''s a pleasure to meet you, but considering the circumstances, I can''t say I''d mean it." Her gaze follows the green orb of light, assuming it represents the core for now while glancing around the almost wholly natural cavern she finds herself in. "Well, what do you want with me?" She asks the ball of light, pushing up to her feet to stand with dignity. The core is silent for a good while before she hears its voice echoing in her skull. She''s not usually one to be presumptuous, but it sounds masculine. ''I want to learn¡­ I need information about this world if I''m going to survive it from now on.'' This world? Survive? That is such odd phrasing. She thinks, slowly gathering her composure as Vitmori continues. ''You''re no bandit, and neither is the Bull Man, the minotaur... Reonim, if your memories serve me right. I could not discern your motives beyond the scrolls I found, so tell me, why were you with them?'' She massages her temples, the dungeon doesn''t seem to know volume control yet, and it''s giving her a bit of a headache. "Wait, you were commanding that elemental prowler? The black cat?" She asked with growing understanding. This dungeon must''ve had experience with bandits before to attack so viciously on sight. She could feel the dungeon''s impatience, but it decided to answer her anyway. ''You mean Basti? So that''s what she''s called.. Yes, she is my right hand.'' She shudders as she remembers how quickly that prowler managed to dispatch her. No wonder a named mana beast like that would give anyone a run for their money, especially under the guidance of an intelligent core. "Alright, no, I''m not a Bandit, and neither is Reonim. We are here under the orders of his Majesty, Emperor Ferodias." There is a pregnant pause, and she can feel that the core isn''t satisfied with just that much info. With a sigh, she runs her fingers through her hair and continues. "His Majesty offered these criminals a pardon if they could serve the empire in disrupting the chain of supply between the Gaian Theocracy and the Hegemony of The Blue Sun. They are the two remaining political powers that stand in his Majesty''s path of unification on this continent." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. There is another long pause, her head starting to ache as vague notions of history unfamiliar to her throbbing in her skull before the core speaks up. ''What justification does your Emperor have to seek unification?'' Well, it looks like Vitmori isn''t unreasonable. Perhaps I''ll be able to walk away if I can convince him. "There is movement across the ocean on other continents, a superpower over there is likely gearing up to engage in a path of domination, and Emperor Ferodias seeks to prevent that from happening to us by unifying the land and protecting our borders." There is more silence before Vitmori echoes in her skull again. ''Tell me about the Theocracy and the Hegemony.'' She sighs with some relief, just happy Vitmori is so willing to engage in dialogue rather than outright killing her or something. Before she continues, though, she feels movement behind her and notices that her chair is suddenly there. Huh... Guess he did go to my tent.. She looked at the green ball of light and nodded with vague appreciation as she settled in. "The Theocracy is a bunch of zealous bastards that believe in the Supreme Power of Life Magic users. While most are unaware of this belief and practice, the ArchBishops and those in power hold disdain and disgust towards people with animalistic features, seeing them as sub-sentient beings. It is a public secret that beast folks will occasionally disappear, but no one questions it, lest they face the attention of the Religious Police." She pauses, listening for a response; when she doesn''t hear one, she continues. "The Hegemony is a collective of extremely wealthy merchants and traders, with an elected figurehead to run international contacts and business. Their capital is a major port city, with ships launching into the rest of the world. They publicly have an active slave trade and get most of their beastkin slaves from the Theocracy. However, officially their publicly known trade deals with the Theocracy are in luxury goods, food, and alchemical ingredients for potions. For now, we three nations are publicly in peacetime, but we''ve seen an escalation of trade which points towards a secret alliance." She can feel the mind of Vitmori slowly processing everything she''s told him. Unease creeps along the back of her skull the longer she has to wait. She almost lets out a sigh of relief when her headaches from the core respond to her. ''You certainly believe everything you''ve told me, and I don''t feel you have any reason to lie to me.'' She nods slowly. "So what does that mean for me?" More silence, but then Vitmori responds, much to the ache of her head. ''I will help you ambush the caravan if what you say corroborates what I see. We will discuss things further.'' She let the faintest glimmer of a smile creep on her face. Cooperating with a Dungeon isn''t the worst possible outcome in this exchange. "I can live with that... Oh! Speaking of which, I want my friend back too. Reonim. Are you able to do that? Like you did for me?" She asks, pleading with Vitmori. She''s known the young minotaur for much of his life and doesn''t want to lose him so soon. Vitmori is silent for a while, though she soon hears a soft thump. Turning to look, she sees the corpse of her dear friend Reonim and rushes over to him. A lump forms in her throat as she looks over the brutal nature of his injuries until she notices them start to fade. Rubbing her eyes clear, she adjusts her sight and looks to see a massive amount of mana being poured into him. She follows the path of the mana to somewhere above them before seeing Reonim twitch and convulse when suddenly his mana heart is reignited, and she''s scooting back as he sits up with a start, a ring of emerald green forming around his right shoulder "W-where am I?! What happened?" "Easy, friend, it''s going to be okay... You''re fine now." She says soothingly, rubbing the guy''s upper back before stepping away, tears of relief forming in her eyes until she wipes them away, noticing a path forming of light orbs leading them away from this place. "Come, we have a lot to discuss." Chapter 8 Zasutir/Lizard Man POV His body is battered, bruised, and overall just beaten. The Religious Police couldn''t let him off with abducting and selling him, could they? They just had to kick his scales in. The old lizard wheezes; as much as he could heal himself, his body wasn''t meant to deal with such abuse at his age. The wagon shudders and skips over whatever is out there, a grunt escaping from his bound snout. He was right in the end; he knew something was wrong, children from the orphanages going missing, ill beastkin never returning from temple clinics, long-term ''jobs'' where families lose all contact with those who took the jobs. Though, when he started rocking the boat and kicking a fuss, they came for him. He probably should''ve kept his mouth shut, but screw it; he''d do it again if it meant he could help even one more person. The sound of a grumbling stomach pricks his ears. His gaze softens as he turns to look at one of the several orphans on this particular carriage of the caravan with him. He shifts in place before jerking suddenly as a snap is heard behind him. While his arms were bound, the kids were shackled by their necks; barely an effort was made to restrain them. With some more squirming, he rolled about a foot of his now severed tail over to the kids. "Eaf, shury thersh nuffin elsh.." He murmured apologetically. The kids are tearful, sniffling, and whimpering but doing their best not to anger the guards outside with their noises. They take up the gamy tail and begin digging into their first meal in several days. He can only pray the others in the other carts are faring well. Another bump in the road causes him to hiss, shuddering from the now constant dull throb aching through his body. Unwillingly he shuts his eyes, getting some desperately needed rest before an unholy cacophony of howls shatters his senses. Sounds of panic start clamoring about outside as he shifts more, pressing his head up against the cart and peering out through a hole in the canvas over it. Only to see a blur soar through the air, sending an acolyte crashing into the cart he was in, sending a spray of blood up that even stained the cart canvas. Vitmori POV Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I.. I can taste it, flesh and blood on my imaginary tongue. It''s so satisfying in such a sickening way. My perspective shifts over to Oururu, who is currently hung loosely around Basti''s neck. Oururu has grown to 4ft now after that last burst of energy I''ve given him. Basti, in turn, has grown even more, becoming more akin to a tigress than a lioness. Her build is bristling with the power of her muscles, yet she moves as silently as before, dashing up to one of the cart drivers and ripping him from his seat brutally. Oururu hopped off Basti while she lunged, plopping softly onto the canvas top of the cart before slithering speedily over to the other side, dropping down on an elf in chainmail. The snake coiled around their throat and himself while the man tried grasping at Oururu to free himself. However, Oururu suddenly bit down on his tail, becoming immovable, much to the elf''s misfortune. What I do notice is that the elf is rapidly losing strength, faster than what I would''ve expected from being choked out. Looking closer, I sense Oururu outright drains the man''s vitality; the greedy snake isn''t even sharing, hah. Shifting my focus, I watch as a human woman in half-plate sidesteps the orc zombie mutant, redirecting the tackle with her shield as she shouts out. Her shield glimmers brightly with energy that flashes the zombie. I don''t know what it''s supposed to do, but the orc zombie is unaffected as she rushes the armored woman. The armored woman backed up in surprise, only to be tackled from behind by the pure black-skinned elf zombie. The two sink their teeth into her as she''s put down. Reonim POV "By the gods¡­ They''re not even affected by Turn Undead.." He said breathlessly, looking over to Reyvyre for confirmation. "Have you heard of undead like that? I thought they only shambled around and smelt terribly.." The elf shakes her head, looking back at the carnage before her as she gulps a bit. "Sure, there are fast undead, powerful undead too... But what doesn''t make sense is how he could have turned ordinary criminals into monsters like that in less than a day.." She shook her head once more as she noticed something happening. "There are runners; remember, we''re supposed to make sure nobody escapes." She reminded Reonim as she stepped forward, leveling her staff as she began her silent incantation. Heavy bolts of ice form and sail in the air as they impale two fleeing caravan guards. Reonim bellowed out a war cry and charged into the fight, wielding his massive hammer in one hand as he came up behind a holy knight in full plate, currently fending off a bird beast kin zombie and another human zombie. The holy knight is dealing damage as they cleave the bird''s head off in a devastating swing before bisecting the human zombie. That is until Reonim brings down his skull cracker, caving in the knight''s helmet, killing him instantly. It isn''t long before the remaining scattered guards and coachmen are run down by the dungeon''s mysterious undead and prowler. The ambush had only taken a few minutes now that it was all over. "There were more guards than we anticipated; this would''ve been a hard-fought battle if it were not for the dungeon." He admitted, eyeing the undead warily as they blankly stood around now that the fighting was done. Their bodies are bloodied and covered with gore, not even their own. Despite their power, only 3 of the original eight zombies remained. "You''re right; who would''ve thought the Theocracy would be so brazen as to have holy knights accompany a smuggling escort.." Reyvyre shook her head again, exhaustion hitting her as she looked into one of the carts. Her sigh was stifled by surprise as she called out for Reonim and maybe Vitmori if he was watching. "We''ve got slaves here." She said; seeing the terrible reality in her face struck a chord with her as she looked them over. "Remain calm; you''re being rescued." Chapter 9 Reyvyre Eldestent POV "T-That snake around Basti''s neck... That''s a Juvenile Titanboa. Isn''t it? The scale colorations are unique, but the shape of its head and the style of the tail are. It''s unmistakable.." She says to Reonim, who gives an uncertain shrug, not nearly as worldly as the 2 ? century old elf woman. She glances around, noting the three undead taking up the group''s rear; they''re so calm and behaved. It''s unnerving, especially with the blood and gore dripping from their maw and bodies. She shook her head, just trying to ignore her nerves. Though she can''t help but consider that if this dungeon were any more malevolent, she and Reonim would probably be among their ranks. She then glanced over at the battered lizard man among the enslaved people. Despite his condition, the young elder kept pace as they ascended the mountainside. "How much further are we going?" She asks Basti, the boss prowler. Basti glances back but, of course, doesn''t speak as she turns ahead once more. It wasn''t much longer until they passed the cave she and Reonim exited, but they were going higher still. Zasutir POV What was he getting himself into? The Mage and Minotaur were a big help in aiding the other beastkin slaves to escape from slavery. But now they were following a prowler with an undead escort up a mountain? It''s obvious the monsters and the undead are under the influence of a higher power, but he didn''t realize he would have to climb a mountain. Hell, what was he going to do now? It''s not like he can go back home... He''s been declared dead, not to mention he would get snatched up again, wouldn''t he? What about the other people? The orphans? That''s right, now he remembers what spurred him to follow these people, he needed to either secure passage to the empire or somewhere to keep his people safe, and the best chance for that was by following these people. With renewed determination, he pressed forward, much to the protest of his old knees. Suddenly after reaching a certain height, a staircase began forming before their very eyes, making the ascent much more manageable even if the stairs zig-zagged along the mountainside to counter the steepness. Reyvyre Eldestent POV They were high up now, the steps making the latter half of the trek almost manageable. Before long, they came across a sculpted entryway. Briefly, she''s worried that Reonim would be made to wait outside, though the triangular entrance parted further, allowing the young minotaur to duck inside as they entered. Before them was an ornate dome-shaped atrium, her attention was grabbed by the core in the center of the chamber, the emerald gem glimmering with three rings of light inside of it. Considering the 15 people taken down by its monsters, half of them were acolytes and holy knights. She shouldn''t be surprised by the amount of energy coursing through that core, despite its young-looking size. She was so focused on the core for a moment that she almost didn''t notice the four prowler cubs watching her off to the right, Basti strolling through the sand of the room until she plopped down into a sleeping area. Not to mention how the undead walked past the core, standing in the sand on the other side of the chamber before being engulfed by the ground and disappearing. She swallowed, wondering how many monsters were in the sand around her. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Her head began to throb, and she could see the others holding their heads when the dungeon spoke. ''Now that the caravan has been dealt with and the slaves saved, we should discuss how we should be moving forward.'' Reyvyre nods, stepping forward to address the core. "I agree, and first of all, I thank you, Vitmori, for honoring us with the privilege of standing in your core chamber. When we first spoke, you asked that I teach you, yes? I''d be willing to do so to secure further cooperation." She offered, hoping to secure a good deal for her Emperor. The Core was silent, the green gem before her pulsing with mana and power, though soon it continued, the strain on her head lessened compared to earlier. Perhaps he''s learning to manage his voice? ''I hold no good feelings towards raiders, slavers even more so... I will continue to attack caravans from both kingdoms once I confirm that there are, in fact, enslaved people in their cargo. In exchange, I want good relations with this Empire of yours... As a gift of goodwill, I offer these diamonds to you.'' He explains as she hears quiet thumps, turning to see many gems falling from the air into the sand. Her eyes widened as she looked them over from where she stood. The gems in question were varied in size. Some were as small as grapes, while others were as big as strawberries and even one that could be compared to a plum. They were beautifully cut and pristine but also multicolored. "T-those are diamonds? Truly?" She asked, not believing her eyes. There were many colors; a lot were blue, and others were white, purple, yellow, green, and even black! She''d never seen diamonds with such variations and hues. Vitmori spoke up, and she could sense mirth in his voice. ''They look good, no? I''m sorry I could not make them purer or bigger. They were a rushed job in the end.'' Reyvyre gulped a bit, trying to consider the implications of that statement before clearing her throat. "We appreciate your generosity Vitmori, and I promise to do my best in securing good relations between you and the Empire." She gushed; Reonim was not getting what was happening but going to collect the array of gems as he procured a pouch from his stuff and began plucking them out of the sand. Before she could continue, though, the dungeon spoke up again. ''I also shall grant you two names, I like you, and it seems naming bestows a measure of power to those named.'' Reyvyre blanched at that; she was about to get pure, processed mana straight from a Dungeon core. Would this be the tipping point to settle another ring around her mana heart? Vitmori continues, his voice no longer even a pulse in her head. ''Reyvyre Eldestent, I grant you the name of Wintry. From now on, your name shall be known as Reyvyre Wintry Eldestent for your elemental ability... However, I also have some knowledge for you to consider in improving your magic.'' He explains suddenly, the headaches return as her skull throbs. Concepts flashed through her head about a gas that can be pulled from the air to form ice that can be even colder than water-based ice. Letting out a huff from the stress, she''s flooded with vital warmth. It was almost overwhelming as she had to clench her staff and shut her eyes, focusing on the mana entering her as she guided it around her body and to her heart. The three rings of concentrated mana she had spent the last couple hundred years slowly forming were shuddering. However, despite the dungeon''s apparent inexperience in handling mana, she managed to use the mana given to her effectively and wrangled the gift of mana to form a fourth ring. This advanced her power level a hundred years earlier than she could''ve managed, without a doubt! "V-vitmori! I thank you for this most generous of gifts!" She exclaimed, her eyes bursting open and dropping to a knee and bowing to the core as she felt exhilarated after what just happened. She didn''t even realize one of her blue eyes was now Emerald green. Reonim POV Reonim watched with odd fascination before looking to the core for his turn. ''Reonim, I grant you the last name of Cretan; may you be known as Reonim Cretan and grow to be a fine warrior. Do not let your losses stunt your growth. Move forward and learn through them.'' The bull staggers under the weight of the mana coursing through him, but he soon recovers, one of his brown eyes turning emerald green. He could feel his manaheart pound and throb with vigor; his vitality outright felt like he could topple a mountain if he tried, but probably not really. He goes down to one knee anyways, bowing his head. "I thank you for this gift, Vitmori. I''ll do my best to serve once we return." He goes to stand, grinning at an equally ecstatic Reyvyre, who smiles up at him when he hears the cough and clearing throat of the lizard man who had been patiently waiting for his turn. Zasutir POV The battered old lizard steps forward, clawed feet clattering against the stone as the Mage and Warrior step aside. "Oh great and powerful, Vitmori, hear my plea. We Beastkin, who the Gaian Theocracy has cast out, have no home to return to, and while I''m sure these kind Empire folk will be willing to bring us with them, there will no doubt be more Beastkin coming through your territory as enslaved people. If it is your will, allow us to settle in your land to build a haven for ourselves under the shadow of your protection." He begged with silent desperation, getting down to his knees and prostrating himself. The core was silent for a good while again before speaking up in their minds. ''Yeah, sure, I don''t mind.'' Chapter 10 Zasutir POV His body suddenly relaxed, Vitmori may have been nonchalant, but by accepting his people, Zasutir couldn''t help but feel his anxieties washing away. Though he suddenly felt anxious again as he felt the Core''s voice echoing in his mind. ''However, I need something from you. You may stay on my land, but setting up any supply and structures will no doubt take time and resources. If you''re anything to go by regarding the state of your people, that''ll be hard to get going.'' Zasutir''s mind raced, wondering what Vitmori could want with an old man like him. His gaze went over to the Mage and Warrior as they merely shrugged. "If it means my people will be safer sooner, then I''ll do anything." Vitmori was silent for a couple of moments before his voice came through; it almost sounded like he was smiling. ''Good, that''s a praiseworthy mindset. I need two things from you. First, hunt a flying bird for me and offer it before me. Your second task will be presented after you''re done. You don''t need to hunt the bird yourself, but the sooner you present one to me, the sooner we move forward. In the meantime, there are about eight tents in the woods with bare scraps for food; you may use all the supplies from the caravan you came in on to get your people settled in.'' Zasutir was vaguely surprised but nodded as he bowed his head lower, scraping the floor. "A bird, yes I shall bring you the finest bird I can find, oh great Vitmori." ''Oh, and here, I have no real use for these weapons yet, so hopefully, they serve you well.'' Vitmori explained as two bows, two quivers with a total of forty arrows, an axe, a shortsword, and a longsword appeared at the bottom of the steps to the pedestal. Zasutir raised his head in acknowledgment, wondering where it all came from as he stood and began to collect everything. His arms were laden with weapons as Reonim decided to pitch in and at least help carry everything down. Reyvyre turned to acknowledge Vitmori once more. "We shall take Zasutir back to his people and help them collect themselves; from there, we shall make our way to the Empire to report to his Majesty." You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Vitmori was quiet for a bit though he responded. ''Alright then, safe travels.'' He sounded relatively cheerful as Reyvyre bowed her head and left with Reonim and the lizard man. The doorway grew once more as they passed before going back to normal. Vitmori POV Well, I''ve somehow got myself tangled in international politics. I was never one for politics myself. I was more suited to sticking a knife between someone''s ribs or infiltrating a place to spy while remaining out of sight. Nonetheless, I now have a representative in this new world, which should help me in the long run. Looking over to Basti, I can''t see her changing much physically anymore, though I notice some movement around her mana heart. She''s got one of those rings now, which seems fascinating to watch, though I shouldn''t let myself get too distracted as I let my right hand enjoy her cat nap. I dole out some more mana to the cubs, the set of four getting a burst of energy like kids on caffeine as they play around in their parkour nook, the grey-black boy cub even joining in this time for the mewling and roughhousing. I look around for Oururu for a few moments since he''s uncharacteristically not holding his post on my pedestal steps. It doesn''t take long to find him since he''s currently coiled up in his house rock. It seems the poor fellow is also tired after such a busy day. Upon closer inspection, though, it looks like he''s got layers of skin slowly peeling off him. Huh... I wonder if that''s how snakes usually shed skin. It''s not like I''ve ever watched the process before. At this point, I turn my attention to myself, looking over my core after those intense waves of energy I got today. I had three rings earlier, but now after naming Reonim and Reyvyre, as well as finishing up that thing with the diamonds, there are only two rings left. I also grew bigger again, not by much, mind you, but it''s noticeable. I''m still essentially grapefruit-sized, but with a couple more inches added to my overall diameter. In other news, it seems once my mana zombies get killed, I''m unable to bring them back once more. It is a shame, but I''m glad I don''t have any useless corpses cluttering my inventory space. On the other hand, the three that survived this last attack seemed to have undergone some more mutations. The green orc seems to have bulked up, her shoulders are now broader, and her fingers and fingernails look denser and sharper. The black-skinned elf looks more slender, yet upon further inspection, I can tell his leg muscles have been defined for more leaping and jumping, increasing his mobility. Finally, the last human zombie, his lower jaw was clubbed off, and his arms were severed. Even with all that, I can see that his throat has already developed specific mutations, along with his stomach and bile. Fascinating¡­ Outside of those guys, I now have 15 new corpses to experiment with. Aside from most of them being more physically developed, a lot of them also have the makings of magic users, which I''m fascinated to see play out. Not to mention all their weapons and armor I can study and try to reverse engineer. If I can learn more about the armor of this world, I can probably start adapting it with some modern twists, which should only improve things for those in my care. I have a lot of work and probably enough time to do it. I hope that the lizard guy comes back with a bird soon; those kids weren''t in the best of shape. Despite the requirements I set for the guy, I''d rather help them sooner than later. Chapter 11 Zasutir POV I suppose I ought to thank the gods that Vitmori is a benevolent being. However, I wonder what he wants a bird for, of all things. Zasutir went and wandered the woods near the camp the others were starting to set up, deciding to get a start on Vitmori''s request. After a headcount, the now freed slaves were made up of fifteen beastkin, eight of which were children, a pair of dwarves, a mother and daughter, a half-elf boy, and three human youths, as well as himself. At the end of the day, it wasn''t a lot of people when it came to the grand scale of the Theocracy, but he cursed himself for not noticing this disgusting practice sooner. Looking around, he was also cursing himself at how ineffective he was at being a hunter. He''s spotted several large birds of prey, glorious eagles and falcons, just soaring out of reach. The few that he has managed to sneak up on, he''s missed terribly. His old and battered arms are unable to properly handle the bow and arrows that were gifted to him by Vitmori, and the times he can get a shot off, his eyes fail him as he''s, either way off or just barely missing. He keeps trying, though, burning himself well into the night until a teenage rat beastkin comes to find him. "Elder! There you are; we were getting worried when you hadn''t come back to camp. Come, we''ve got some dinner going, a stew made with some mushrooms, herbs, and tubers, accompanied by dried meats." He enthused, gently taking the older man by his arm. However, he was watching the elder with worried eyes. "Ah, sorry... I must''ve not noticed the day escaping me.." Zasutir replied tiredly, letting out a heavy sigh. "What''s the matter, Elder? You haven''t explained why you''ve been out hunting. I understand that our food situation may be a bit precarious; however, that doesn''t mean you need to be the one going out to hunt." The rat beastkin asked, attempting to guess the reason himself. Zasutir looked over to the teen rat beastkin and spoke up. "Your name is Remi, right?" Remi nodded in confirmation, just happy the Elder remembered his name after just hearing it once. "Well, Remi, the master of this land, Vitmori, has tasked me with hunting a bird for him. As soon as I can, he shall provide us with materials so that we can build ourselves a haven sooner rather than later." Remi looked surprised, his rodent ear twitching in thought as his pink rat tail curled and flicked behind him. "So that''s why you''ve been out in the woods all afternoon and night? Why didn''t you tell any of us?" Zasutir looked abashed as he averted his gaze. "Vitmori tasked me with this, and there was plenty of work to be done at camp; you didn''t need an old lizard like me getting in your way." Remi could see where the Elder was coming from but shook his head. "You need your rest to recover from your wounds like the rest of us, Elder. We were concerned." He explained, leading him to the camp. A good-sized bonfire was going, a wolf woman stirring at the pot that was still bubbling with stew as the group welcomed the duo back. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Remi makes his way over to the pot and serves up a bowl of the stew, and brings it over to the Elder with some bread, meat, and some wine from the wagons. A younger dog girl setting out some blankets for the Elder to rest on. Zasutir can feel the exhaustion coursing through his body now that he''s finally off his feet. He feels even more feeble than before, and figures he probably would''ve collapsed in the woods had Remi not tracked him down. He eats quietly, the warm soup feeling like a luxury after these last few days. Suddenly there''s a shift in the atmosphere of the camp, the adults and teens getting to their feet. A few of them collect the weapons they got while others wield improvised clubs from thick tree branches. "Prowler! And it''s a huge one." Said one of the teen humans wielding the shortsword. Zasutir turns to look before forcing himself to stand as he gets between the group and the prowler. "Calm yourselves, please! This is Basti, one of Vitmori''s beasts; if she meant us harm, we would not have even seen her." At that, the camp was still somewhat anxious, but they lowered their weapons. Basti, for her part, was relaxed the whole time, as if these people didn''t even register as a threat. Once they were relaxed, she settled down at the edge of the flame light and watched over the camp for the night. The group was reasonably anxious, but they slowly got over it as they returned to enjoy their dinner before going their separate ways. Dividing themselves into the array of about 20 tents, having taken the camping supplies from the caravan to make sure everyone had something between themselves and the elements. The following day came and went, and soon it was the afternoon when Zasutir began to wake. He could feel his whole body ache and strain against his will to move. Remi was right; he definitely shouldn''t have pushed himself to hunt for so long, especially after climbing a mountain. It is a blessing, though, that his natural constitution has already healed most of the superficial wounds. He could see his tail growing the faintest of nubs where he had ripped it off the day before. Finally, with some more effort, he got to his feet and left his tent, and was greeted by the afternoon sun. The camp was abuzz with activity, lunch being served as Remi and the wolf woman cooked up some venison from a deer one of the other beast kin hunted. "Good morning, Elder!" Remi called out cheerfully upon seeing him, a few other camp members doing the same as he approached. "Or rather, I should say good afternoon." He mused kindly as he offered a plate with fire-grilled seasoned meat and steamed tubers. Zasutir took it gratefully once more, lowering his head slightly in thanks. "It seems I was more exhausted than I realized. Thank you, Remi, for coming to get me last night." The rat teen smiled cheerfully, his rodent ear twitching with delight. "It was no problem, Elder. We''re just glad to see you looking better." With that, Zasutir settled down under the shade of a nearby tree to eat more. The food filled his still desperate stomach as he savored every morsel. Other members of the camp greeted Zasutir as they passed, but one of the human teens stopped by and offered a small cloth-wrapped bundle. "Remi mentioned you needed a bird for Vitmori, I''m sorry if this is not good enough, but I managed to strike it out of the air with my sling." She explained, unfurling the bundle to reveal a sparrow with a bloodied torso. It would''ve been a difficult shot, indeed. Zasutir couldn''t help but let out a big toothy smile. "It''s perfect; thank you for your help." He enthused softly, taking the bundle in his clawed hands ever so gingerly. The human teen smiled as she stood. "You''re welcome, Elder. Have a good day now." She said gently as she walked off. With the meal done and a bird in his hand, he made his way toward the mountain and sighed, beginning the ascent. However, he was approached by Basti who seemed to have been waiting for him. She laid down and flicked her ears, seemingly still waiting. "Do.. Do you wish for me to ride you?" He asked the massive prowler with some anxiety. Surprisingly she gives him a nod. At that, he made his way over and climbed on, and as soon as he was settled in, she began to move and climb with considerable speed and care. Before he knew it, he was climbing off Basti, standing before the sculpted entrance to Vitmori''s chamber. Almost hesitantly, he stepped inside, claws clattering noisily against the brick. The Core''s voice echoes in his mind. ''Ah, welcome back. I see you were successful in your task... Good, good!'' Zasutir got to his knees as he approached the pedestal with the core of Vitmori before him. "Yes, oh mighty Vitmori, I offer you this sparrow; forgive me for not offering you a finer bird as I had promised." ''Don''t worry about it, and the bird is perfect. Now then, for your second task..'' Vitmori started to say, kinda trailing off in Zasutir''s mind. Zasutir looked eager, though, as he looked up to the core. "Yes, Vitmori? What is it? For my people, I''ll do anything." Vitmori was still hesitant as it took a few moments for him to speak up again. ''Good, that''s a good mindset..'' "Vitmori? What is the second task you have for me?" Zasutir asks, confused by Vitmori''s hesitancy. ''Well... That''s the thing, for your second task, I need you to die.'' He finally said. Zasutir was silent for a moment or two, looking surprised before quietly whispering. "Oh.." Chapter 12 Zasutir POV The old lizard trembles, his anxiety bubbling over, yet he doesn''t speak up until a few more moments. "Well... Great one, if this one old man''s life is the sacrifice that you need to protect everyone else¡­ Then... Then you may take it." ''What? Sacrifice? No, no, it''s merely the process that binds you to me. That way, I may actively work where you are staying without having to send Basti or Oururu. At least, as far as I can tell. It''s how I''ve been bound to everyone so far.'' Vitmori did his best to explain. Zasutir looked more confused now than anything, sitting up on his knees as he gazed into the swirling glow of the core before him. "You mean you intend on making me a vassal of yours? A representative?" He asked curiously, even tilting his head a little bit. ''Yes! That! Glad you found the words for it since you threw me off with all that sacrifice talk.'' Vitmori sounds almost relieved now that the situation has been clarified. With the general mood seemingly de-escalated, Zasutir relaxed more, sitting cross-legged before the pedestal. "I see, well... If it''s no trouble, could we perhaps try doing this without me dying?" There was a bit of a pregnant pause before Vitmori spoke up. ''I don''t see why not. I''ll be honest with you, I''ve never done all this without someone dying first. So I''ll apologize for any discomfort you''re about to go through.'' Zasutir nodded in understanding, grateful that he wouldn''t be outright sacrificed. "Well, anything is preferable to death, Vitmori." He enthused with a small, warm smile. ''Of course, now then, perhaps you should lay in the sand. I want you to be as relaxed as you can be when I do this.'' Vitmori explains, the images of the Mage and Warrior straining and buckling under the weight of the mana flashed in Zasutir''s mind, though it wasn''t from his perspective. The Elder bowed his head in understanding as he stood, making his way over to the sand of the chamber just off the brick path, the eyes of prowler cubs watching him from some shelf-looking area. Slowly getting down onto his stomach, laying his head on his arm as if to go to sleep. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The next thing he knew, it was like being smashed into by a tidal wave. He was being swept away by the sheer amount of mana poured into him. He could feel his body shifting and twisting under the weight of it all as he pants and groaned out. Vitmori POV Gosh, this old lizard is a mess¡­ Lots to do and lots to fix. It''s strange; why doesn''t he have a mana heart? I wonder if that''s the norm, it''s not like I''ve worked on anything that didn''t have one. There are faint glimmers around his heart but nothing of substance. ''I grant you the title of Shepherd; may your efforts in my service work to free more of your people from slavery.'' With that, a considerable chunk of energy began pouring into the guy. Though I''m not really satisfied with that, so I go ahead and commit one of those rings of mana that''s swirling around in my core into this guy. Peering closer and within, I guide the mana around. They were easing aches and pains, closing internal injuries, and wiping away old scars and breaks. His scales become a more vibrant bronze instead of the dull brown they were earlier, a diamond of green forming on the lizard''s forehead. I also decided to beef him up a little bit, stimulating some natural muscle growth now that his joints aren''t an issue anymore. I''m able to regrow his tail in short order as well, just by stimulating his natural healing factor. Even his reptilian hair regains its color, going from white to an earthy brown. Before I know it, the Elder has become a man in his prime. If I had to guess, I just shaved 30-50 years of wear off of him and turned him into a well-developed physical specimen of his race. His mana heart also seems to have developed, pounding with vigor, one of his now vibrant copper-brown eyes turning emerald green. Zasutir POV It''s over, the mana finally stops, and his whole body feels heavy. He could feel his heart thumping in his chest... Wait... He can feel his heart thumping? He opened his eyes slowly, taking in a deep breath before exhaling with an ease he hadn''t felt in decades. Sitting up, he looks over to Vitmori''s core with such a distinct clarity. "I... I feel so young¡­ My eyes haven''t been this good in years." Even as he sat up, he felt much more limber, testing himself as he launched up with a push. Hopping onto his feet as he let out a stupefied chuckle before laughing almost hysterically as he looked himself over. "By the gods~ I''m... I''m sexy!" He enthused, sort of spinning in place as he looked over his pristine scales, running his clawed fingers through his hair before looking over his hands and arms. His raggedy clothes barely fit him now that his body was more filled out and nowhere near as decrepit as he used to be. He was panting with exhilaration, a smile plastered on his face before he remembered where he was and turned to look to Vitmori''s core, approaching and getting to both knees as he bowed as deeply as he could manage. "Oh, great one; I thank you for this blessing. For this new lease on life you''ve granted me, I swear I''ll be your loyal servant forevermore." With that, he hopped back up to his feet, intensely appreciating the novel sensation as he flexed his legs and toes, chuckling with delight at the sight of the mobility. Vitmori''s voice echoed in his mind, and he sounded surprised but full of mirth. ''I''m happy for you, Zasutir; I''m just glad it turned out so well. Now then, it''s time for you to go back to camp. We have some work to do.'' Zasutir smiled, looking back over to Vitmori''s core and bowing his head. "Of course, great one; I''ll make my way down as soon as possible." With that, he turned towards the chamber entrance and stepped out into the daylight. Holding his hand out towards the sun as his eyes adjust to the light. With a slow, deep breath, he grins and starts heading down the mountain with a skip in his step. Chapter 13 Vitmori POV Well then, while Zasutir is off down the mountain. Gather around Oururu, Basti, and cubs. It''s time to welcome a new member to our team! I look upon the small bird with intrigue, taking the time to examine it. Zasutir called it a sparrow, and it does look remarkably like one¡­ Convergent evolution, perhaps? Odd¡­ Regardless, it''s time to bring it back. I decided to ensure it was on par with the other animals on my team and committed the other ring of mana to him. ''Wake up, and serve me. I name you Jack, and you shall be my Scout, survey my territory and be my eyes.'' With that, chunks of mana begin to pour into the bird while I commit the rest of the dense ring to him. Jack''s wounds heal, and his body grows and develops until he''s about the size of a raven. His manaheart ignites before a single ring spirals and forms around the little thing. Suddenly he stirs, flapping his wings and flipping around onto his feet as he looks around curiously. One of his brown eyes becomes emerald green while a ring of the same color forms against his body under the left wing. ''Welcome back to the land of the living, Jack; as I''ve said you shall serve as my Scout for my territory, fly around and keep an eye on things. Get my attention for things you need me to see and do as you see fit for anything else. Oh, and do be mindful; there is a community of people here in my care. Observe and protect them while you''re at it.'' Jack looks up at my core and flaps his wings once before saluting with the right wing. "Aye, aye." He says before fluttering away. He¡­ He just spoke, didn''t he? Cinco/Rabbitkin huntsman POV The Elder has been up on that mountain for a long time; I hope things are alright. The brown and blacked-furred rabbitkin man considered internally, setting up snares and traps that were marked with scraps of blue cloth on sticks to prevent accidents. His gaze frequently turned towards the largest mountain in the range that borders the forest. He stands tall, dusting off his dirt-coated palms on his legs. With a stretch, his cotton ball tail flicks, and his fluffy rabbit ears wiggle a moment before he relaxes. Taking a moment to collect his bow and quiver, he slung them securely onto his back and started heading for camp. However, he looked up once again and spotted movement, and flashed a bit of a smile. "Ah, the Elder must be on his way down¡­" Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Making his way over, his confusion begins to mount as he watches a copper-scaled lizardkin approach on their way down from the mountain. "W-wait a minute... Who... Who are you?" They looked familiar, but it couldn''t possibly be him. Zasutir grins, flashing a complete set of shiny white teeth. "Good afternoon Cinco! It''s me, Zasutir! Surprised right? Vitmori has appointed me as one of his vassals, and I am now Shepherd Zasutir and all this¡­" He starts to say while gesturing at his well-developed body. "Is the work of Vitmori! I feel as good as I did in my 30s, and even then, I was never this well-built. I''m proud to say I probably have a long life ahead of me now." He enthused proudly, patting the confused rabbitkin''s shoulder. "Surprised is an understatement, Elder¡­ I mean Shepherd." He corrected himself; if that was his new title and this was the result of being dubbed as such, he wasn''t about to get it wrong. Isaak POV/Human Teen/Guard Apprentice Should I stay, or should I go... It''s not like I can go back to the Theocracy, and the Empire is soo far away. Besides, it''s not like I''m going to leave Miriam behind, and she doesn''t seem to be thinking about leaving at all¡­ I guess I''ll make the best of things here for the time being. Isaak was deep in thought, honing the edge of his ''new'' shortsword with a strip of leather after having sharpened it earlier. He was so deep in thought that he didn''t realize that lizardkin Elder had returned from visiting Vitmori, that dungeon core whose territory this happens to be. It wasn''t until he felt the ground shudder that he looked up, seeing a built and copper-scaled lizardkin in ill-fitting rags holding his hands out as trees vanished while forming a good-sized clearing. He stood and made his way over curiously, sheathing his blade as he stood off to the side. Watching the forming crowd more than anything, he spots Virtisa the gray-scaled lizardkin herbalist with purple eyes, and Zanitul, the blue-scaled lizardkin guardswoman with yellow eyes watching the copper-scaled lizardkin man with some kind of intent. More movement catches his attention as the ground seemingly levels out and flattens before them. The dirt and foliage almost melt away before the frame of a large, practically oval-shaped building is formed. The copper scale now looks tired as he flashes a big grin. "This is the beginning of what Vitmori calls the longhouse. Over the next few days, he''ll be building this for us, though things will go easier if we cut down more trees for him and bring them over here to the site. It''ll be a Communal building for us to get out of the elements; from there, we can safely begin our work to build up the rest of this haven with assistance if we need it." The copper scale explained. "Excuse me; I have a question, if you don''t mind." Woody spoke up; a beaverkin man accompanied by his son, Twig, had raised his hand to get everyone¡¯s attention. "Who are you?" He asked, addressing the copper scale, who only smiled. Though, before he could speak up, Cinco spoke up to answer. "This is Elder Zasutir." He started to say, much to the surprise of the rest of the community, who murmured amongst each other when Cinco continued. "I watched him descend the mountain myself; without a doubt, this is Zasutir." Zasutir grins as he looks over the group, his young eyes vibrant as his bronze and emerald gaze meets everyone else''s, much to the excited but quiet murmurs between Zanitul and Virtisa. "Vitmori has selected me as his representative here and titled me a Shepherd. He hopes that together we can work to free others condemned to slavery as they pass through with future caravans. But to do that, we must first take care of ourselves, so let''s get to work, people." Zasutir clapped his now powerful hands together, which gave off a strong sound. Suitably motivated, they break and go back to what they were doing. Chapter 14 Jack POV The wind! The air! The sky! Everything has had a fresh new taste and feeling ever since he woke up in the service of Vitmori. He darted around trees and branches with even more speed and control than he ever could as an ordinary bird, and he already knew the first thing he would do. His heart pulsed with mana, his wings reverberating with power as each flap sent him forward. Escaping the treeline with a growing velocity, he manipulates the wind around him as he soars higher and higher into the sky before bringing his wings in tight. He shut his eyes, feeling the weightlessness take hold as he stopped rising and began falling. The air whooshed through his feathers and against his body before opening his wings at the second to last moment, propelling himself forward mere inches away from the ground. With another flap, he slows to a stop, steadying himself to touch down on a mossy log of a long fallen tree. But as he lands, one of his clawed feet breaks through a hole hidden under the moss. Now he''s tumbling forward, flapping his wings wildly before landing in the grass and dirt with an oof. Now on his back, he looks to the cloudy sky above him, letting out a low whistle before just chuckling to himself in delight. "I''m so big now¡­ But now I know the world is even bigger." He shifts around, flapping his wings before hopping to his feet as he looks around and examines himself in the sunlight. "With a body like this, I could fly for days! Hehe~ Amazing." He let out another tweeting whistle, pacing around as he gets a feel for his somewhat longer and stronger legs. "This Forest is under the protection of Vitmori, and it''s under the protection of me! Jack the Sparrow." He whistled with approval, enjoying the sound of his voice. He looked around, hopping and swaying a little from side to side. "Even though I''m a big bird now, I won''t be able to protect everything by myself¡­ What I need is a team¡­ A crew of other scouts who can work for me while I work for Vitmori. Yes, that''s what I can do. Yes.." His gaze darkens as he looks to the ground, his left-wing flapping in an unconscious twitching reflex as his thoughts zip around his now much bigger brain. "And once I have a crew, I''ll go after the defilers who took the Evertree from the rest of us¡­ Gosh, how could I have forgotten that." He looks to the sky, a newly rediscovered resolve having been found thanks to the improvements by Vitmori. "Your days are numbered, you greedy bastards." With a flap of his wings, he again took to the skies. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The Next Morning August(Aug)/Young Dwarf Girl POV Breakfast was berries and other fruits with some tasty bird meat and herbs. Young Aug wished for some sweet pancakes with honey or syrup, but she was a good girl who knew not to complain and be thankful for what she got. Momma was busy making new clothes with Miriam for the group using the canvas of the extra tents and from the wagons, and while Aug was usually a good little assistant, today, Momma wanted to have some quiet time while she worked. Today Aug was meeting up with some other kids; apparently, Woody and Virtisa were organizing a group to head out to a river one of the huntsmen found yesterday. Woody was going to teach them how to make fish traps while Virtisa was going to show them veggies that grow by the water as well as herbs for medicines and cooking. Aug, for one, was really excited to get out of the camp for a trip. After getting permission from her Momma, she went to join the group. She smiled at Twig, who smiled back at the young girl. Soon enough, Isaak also joined the group as a sort of guard. He was friendly, too; he made lots of angry faces but was quick to smile when approached. The walk through the woods was uneventful enough. The birdies were singing, and the sun was shining. On days like these, it was always great to go for a walk. One of the beastkin girls began singing a walking song, and soon most of the other kids were singing too. Aug wasn''t a very good singer, though, and didn''t talk much anyway. But! That doesn''t mean she didn''t have fun listening and skipping along. Just before Aug''s feet could start to hurt from all the walking, since it was a little harder for her to keep up due to her stubby legs, they had finally reached the riverside. It was so big too! Far bigger than she could ever jump! The kids started to scatter a bit, but soon they were divided into two groups. The kids who wanted to learn how to make fishing traps with Woody and the kids who wanted to know about herbs with Virtisa. Aug went over with Woody, being good with her hands as they folded and tied sticks together with grasses to make simple traps. It was pretty fun for Aug; it almost reminded her of making baskets or even knitting, in a way. Twig had even complimented her on her trap, which got her all bashful since she didn''t feel it was nearly as good as Woody''s. Now they go over to the water and begin to install some of the traps, though Woody gets distracted when he finds something called water cucumbers. He was really excited about the bunch of cattails he saw, too, saying something about making bread with it, which Aug was excited about. After her trap was installed and Woody was installing the traps the other kids had made, Aug couldn''t help but go to the water. Smiling and cheerfully splashing around by herself. She didn''t even realize the mud was crumbling away under her feet, and suddenly she slipped further into the water with a nearly quiet yelp. ''H-help me¡­'' Is all she can think as she''s washed away by the deceptively strong current. Chapter 15 Aug POV ''It hurts¡­ I can''t see¡­ Help¡­'' Aug can''t swim all too well, but even if she could, the undercurrent of the water was much too strong. Things were starting to go fuzzy, but just as her eyes began to close, she saw a shape enter the water above her, but it all went black before she could see more. Jack POV It had been quite the busy night, finding and meeting his crew throughout the night. But he''s confident he''s cast a wide net. He already knew most of these birds from his life as a regular bird, but now he had a purpose for them and himself. With the mana given to him by Vitmori, he imbued the Core''s influence into about 20 birds. While they weren''t too different from ordinary birds, they were now more intelligent and stronger than the average bird. Though in giving them mana, Jack became more powerful as their Captain. From what he''s observed from the kills his crew manages to score, the individual gets a portion of the vital mana from the kill. From there, he gets a share of the energy, and the rest is sent to Vitmori. So after getting his crew established, Jack managed to get all the mana he''s expended to recruit them back thanks to their efforts. This morning he was enjoying some fresh tree nuts he managed to crack all on his own, enjoying the fruits of his labor within the hard shell, when he was suddenly interrupted by the harsh landing of one of his crewbirds. ''Captain! Trouble over by the river!'' Squawked out Gibley, a scruffy and plump-looking owl who was already rather intelligent before being imbued with Jack''s mana. Jack let out a low whistling sigh as he peered over the edge of the branch to look at his nut, which had now fallen in the tall grass and leaves at the base of the tree. Shaking his head, he looked over to Gibley and tilted his head a bit. "What is it, Gibley, speak up." Gibley however was panting and out of breath as he tried to get his message across. ''Trouble¡­ River¡­ Small two¡­ two-leg thing fell in¡­ It¡­ It hasn''t come up again. Swann is there, but the thing is too heavy!'' He finally managed to squawk out. Jack didn''t bother with a response, flapping his wings with such force, thanks to manipulating the wind around him, that the tree shook. Knocking down even more nuts as Gibley took off after Jack at a slower pace, already panting with each flap. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. This was precisely what Vitmori told him to keep an eye out for, and he wasn''t about to fail him on his first day. Within seconds he arrived at the river. Not seeing Swann right away, he sped up along the current of the water. Soon enough, he heard the sounds of his crewbird, Swann, calling out to him. ''Captain! Down here, it isn''t moving anymore!'' Swann hjonked up to him. "Aye!" Jack calls down in confirmation as he pivots in the air before diving into the water. Swimming through it with practiced ease while he manipulates the currents to close the distance when he spots the little girl. His claws grab at the collar of her tunic, extending his wings; the air and currents spiral around him before launching out of the water. He quickly manages to get to the riverside before continuing to use his wind manipulation to pull the girl out of the water; Swann coming over and pitching in as she contributes both her mana and bigger physical form. Once the girl was out of the water, Jack hopped onto her chest and looked her over before leaning in and placing his head against her chest. "She''s not breathing! She must have water in her." ''What can you do about it?'' Honked Swann, looking between the two leg thing and Jack with concern. Thinking quickly, he reaches out with his mana to pull the water out of the girl. Surprisingly he finds that she''s made mostly of water, though he does find two places where air and water were mixed and decides to grab that. With a ruffle of his feathers, he manipulates the river water as it comes up her throat and mouth. When most of it was out of her, Aug suddenly began coughing, taking huge deep, and desperate breaths. Startling Jack and Swann as Jack flitted off the girl but touched down on the dirt beside her. Aug soon began to cry from the pain of coughing and the frightening experience, though she would be fine now. She wasn''t even aware of Jack and Swann yet, just lying pathetically on her side as she just breathed. ''Will it be fine now?'' Swann hjonks softly to Jack, her webbed feet shuffling in an anxious pitter-patter. "Yeah, she should be fine now." Jack replied, watching the girl before looking at Swann. "You can go now; good work Swann." ''Aye, Captain, see you later.'' She hjonked cheerfully enough before flapping her wings and flying back upriver. Turning his focus back on the girl, he tweets and whistles at her to get her attention. "Hey girlie, how are you doing? Are you hurt anywhere?" Aug, for her part, managed to steady her breathing, but she was still whimpering with distress when Jack spoke to her. She looked around for the source of the voice, but when she didn''t see a person, she only looked more confused and distressed. "Down here, Jack the Sparrow, at your service." He said with a cheery whistle, lowering his head to the girl with a wing to his chest and another wing outstretched. Standing upright again with a flutter of his wings, he continues to speak. "Took a little spill in the drink, eh? Are you okay?" He asked, speaking in a more gentle tone now. Aug was genuinely spooked when she saw Jack talking to her but calmed down more now that she was sufficiently distracted from the trauma she just went through. Thinking about what he said, she nods, feeling pretty okay now. She was shivering considerably, though, while she got to her feet. "Poor thing, let''s get you dry." Jack offers, picking up on the fact she is cold as he uses a combination of water and wind magic to pull the excess from her clothes and hair before blow-drying her. Aug was surprised and almost enthusiastic as the magic rippled around her, letting out a cheerful giggle. "Thank you, birdie." She says in an incredibly soft and gentle voice. Jack flutters his wings happily before hopping up onto her shoulder. "You''re welcome, kiddo, but my name is Jack; I''m sure you''ll hear a lot about me going forward." He enthused charmingly with a whistle. She smiled warmly at the birdie before speaking again. "Jackie." Jack let out a low whistling sigh before smiling. "Fine, you can call me Jackie; let''s get you home." He said as he flapped his wings and began guiding her while reaching out to Vitmori. Chapter 16 ___ POV I wake with a start, my head now aching from the sudden impact against a wooden beam above me. "Fuck.." I manage to say quietly, massaging my forehead with a soft sigh. I had forgotten I crawled into a narrow attic of a garage to sleep the night away. Taking a few seconds to collect myself, I reach up into my pack. Taking a sip from my trusty canteen, I also take a moment to scarf down some dried meat before gathering my things. With my intentionally few things gathered, I scoot over to the hole that had led up into the garage attic and peeked down. From what I can tell, the sun is starting to rise, and the garage is pretty much empty. However, I do notice a stain coming from the outside. Like something crawled under the cracked open garage shutters and moved further into the house. With a sigh, I grabbed a wrench I had snagged the night before and huck it down against the concrete floor, which caused it to clatter noisily. Ducking back away from the hole in the roof, I hear snarling and clattering come from within the house. The thumps of running feet sound out as one of the brainless comes to track down the offending sound. Soon it''s in the garage, slowing down and taking measured steps. Its wheezing breath struggles to fill its lungs as its teeth chatter a snarl. Leaving my pack behind, I crawl forward into a kneeling ball by the hole down into the garage. With careful movements, I grab the edge of the hole and begin crawling out, moving slowly as I rely on my exact upper body strength to lower myself down before dropping the rest of the way to the ground almost silently. The zombie hasn''t taken notice, still snarling as it slowly creeps forward, hunting for me in all the wrong places. Reaching down to my right thigh, I silently draw my trench knife, my fingers sliding into the knuckle guards with practiced ease as I close the distance on the zombie in a low, crouched stance. My body is nearly a blur as I lunge forward another three steps and swing up, plunging the blade in the back of the skull before twisting it and drawing back as the body crumpled in a heap. I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding and sighed softly, looking around and using a filthy rag to wipe the gore off the blade before sheathing it. Going back over to the hole in the garage roof, I get a short running start before hopping up and grabbing at the hole, but I only reach in and grab my pack before dropping down. I don''t put it on just yet, walking over to the garage shutters and dropping my pack as I kick it past them and step back. After a good 10 seconds of nothing reacting, I drop to my stomach and crawl forward from under the shutters. Now being greeted by the orange glow of the horizon, I take a deep breath of the crisp morning air before taking up my pack. Looking around to get my bearings, I spotted a set of smokestacks on the horizon in the same area I spotted them yesterday. "Hopefully, these folks are willing to cooperate." I say to nobody in particular, it''s a bad habit that developed after so many scouting trips alone, but it helps me keep track of my thoughts, so screw it. Just like yesterday, I sling my pack back on and move forward, one foot after the other. Vitmori POV ''-ss... Hey Boss, can you hear me?'' Huh? Oh geez, I must''ve spaced out there¡­ ''Yeah, I hear you, Jack; what''s up?'' Honestly, it was a bit of a trip to think that one of my animals can talk; I can''t help but wonder if the others can as well. If they can, why haven''t they, and if they can''t, why not? The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ''Sorry if I''m interrupting something, Boss, but my crew and I just fished a little girl out of the river. While she''s handling it well, she went really far away from the others, and she''s got stubby legs. So what I mean to say is we''re not making much progress.'' ''A little girl? Well, shit, good work Jack. I don''t know how you managed it, but you did great. I''ll send Basti your way to help you get her back to the others.'' Well, what do ya know, the very bird they offered to me turned around and saved one of theirs in return. I look down at Basti, who lounged on the steps to my pedestal while Oururu was out and about hunting and stretching his new muscles. ''Basti, I need you to go and meet up with Jack. He''s currently escorting a little girl who apparently fell into the river. Make sure she gets home safe.'' Basti''s ears perk at the mention of a little girl, feeling a sense of motherly concern as she doesn''t even bother stretching before making her way out through the door to my chamber. With her heading out, I decided to check on the cubs, as they seemed to be napping as well. Hmm¡­ Where''s the little black-furred cub? Aug POV Aug has had a bit of a scary day, though thankfully, she has Jackie with her. He''s a magic birdie that saved her from the water, and now he''s helping take her home. But right now, her feet are starting to hurt, so she''s going to sit for a bit. Finding a lovely tree, she goes and sits at the base of it, enjoying the shade as she looks up to the clouds while imagining the shapes that they''re making. "So, girlie, you''re tired? I would be too, if I had to walk everywhere." Jack commiserates with her, letting out a chirp of understanding as he flits off her shoulder and lands on the dirt. Aug smiles at Jackie as she reaches out, patting his head gently. "Hey now, girlie, watch the feathers; you''re gonna mess them up." He complains with mock annoyance but doesn''t move. "Hmm... You might be hungry and even thirsty now that I consider it." Looking around, he lets out a high-pitched whistle, and soon there''s a rush of activity as the nearest six crewbirds rush to answer the call; even Gibley responds as he clumsily lands on a branch. It seems he hasn''t quite recovered from earlier yet. ''Captain, reporting in!'' The cacophony of chirps, tweets, and squawks sounds out as they look attentively down at Jack. "Alright, you lot, time for you to do something for someone else. Bring me some juicy fruits for girlie here, and be sure nothing is poisonous!" He ordered as he looked among them. ''Aye, Captain!'' The birds sounded out before flitting off in different directions. Giving a satisfied nod, he looks back towards Aug and tweets cheerfully. "There we go, don''t worry, girlie, you''ll be just fine." Aug nods, reaching out and patting Jack''s head feathers, eliciting another whistling sigh from him, but he just lets it happen. Before long, the birds return with all sorts of fruits that Aug recognizes and doesn''t. She begins to eat, enjoying the treats as she quietly hums to herself. Soon after finishing up, her face and hands are all messy now as Jack expends a little more mana to manipulate some water magic carefully. Letting her drink from the sphere, he''s maintaining before her and then washing her face and hands. "There you go girlie, all better now?" Jack asks as he casually tosses the sphere of water away, letting it smack against a tree as it dissipates like a water balloon. Aug nods eagerly, giving a confident smile as she gets to her feet, Jack flitting up onto her shoulder as she begins to walk again. Though she doesn''t get far when she comes face to face with a giant cat; looking up at the deep ebony beast, she offers a smile as she reaches up and pats her head. "Cat." She says simply enough before giggling cheerfully. Basti, for one, is taken aback by the girl''s reaction but isn''t unhappy about it as she gently headbutts the girl to show her affection. Though that''s when Aug squeals with delight as she spots a little black-furred cat leaving the big cat''s shadow. He was in awe at all the new colors and smells, looking up and around before immediately blinding himself with the sun as he hissed to himself. However, he jumps when he hears the squeal and is suddenly scooped up, too stunned to even think about lashing out. "Kitty!" She gushed, picking up the cub that was about half her size with apparent ease. Jack looks over to Basti, who seemed surprised by the tag-along, and chuckles at her expense. "Looks like your cub got the drop on you." He teased mischievously, flitting away from Basti''s half-hearted attempt to swipe at him before lying down. Looking over to Aug, Jack speaks up again. "Alright, girlie, get on Basti here, and let''s get you home." Aug, for her part was still hugging the stupefied cub who had never been handled this way. Looking over to Jack, she grins cheerfully. "Okay, Jackie." She gushed, climbing up while still holding the cub, using one hand to grab Basti''s back while the big cat stands and adjusts to having a rider. Though Basti couldn''t help but smirk down at Jack upon hearing his nickname and chuffs in amusement. "Hey, I told her my name; it''s not my fault she is getting it wrong." He chirped defensively as he flapped his wings to take flight. All the while, Basti followed after him at a careful pace. Chapter 17 Zasutir POV "These clothes you have crafted feel excellent. Wonderful work, you two." Zasutir enthused charmingly, admiring his new canvas shirt and pants as he praised Silvia, the dwarf armorer who dabbles in tailoring, and Miriam, a human teen. She apprenticed as a tailor before ending up in this situation. He was twisting side to side and flexing his defined arms to test how maneuverable the stitching allowed him to be. Silvia even went so far as to prepare him a leather vest made of the skin of the white-furred deer that had been hunted yesterday. He was undoubtedly cutting a dignified look now that he was out of those ill-fitting rags. Silvia chuckled softly as she watched the now younger old man test her handiwork. "I''m glad you like it, Shepherd; since yours turned out well I think we can start handing out the rest of the clothes we have already finished before continuing to the next batch." Miriam smiles as she nods along, rolling her wrist as she contemplates the upcoming work. "Honestly, I''m just glad most of our little community are beastkin. We don''t have to make as many pairs of shoes or boots, thanks to that." Zasutir chuckled heartily at that, lifting his clawed foot and rolling it around with new flexibility at the ankle and knee. "I suppose it is one of the many blessings we can be thankful for despite our circumstances." He mused as he set his foot down. However, he soon adopts a faraway look and kind of glances over at the mountain where Vitmori resides. Silvia had already settled down on a log that had been fashioned as a sort of bench before glancing up at Zasutir. "Is something the matter, Shepherd?" She asked curiously before glancing back down at the shirt she was working on for Aug in particular. Miriam watched the lizardkin curiously as she settled down beside Silvia to start on a pair of pants for Isaak. Zasutir was silent for a few more moments before shaking his head as he settled down and sat cross-legged by the extinguished fire pit. "It is nothing, I think." He said, his brow furrowed before deciding to speak up. "I am connected to Vitmori, and I hear his voice and thoughts within my mind even from this distance. It''s an odd sensation, even different from when you stand before his core and get spoken into directly." He tries to explain, taking his time to find his words. Miriam listens with rapt attention, sufficiently distracted from her work. Silvia, on the other hand, can continue her work easily enough while listening intently as she occasionally glances over to Zasutir while he speaks. Zasutir takes a moment to consider his words, his tongue trailing over his pristine white teeth before continuing. "It''s a truly odd sensation to know that your mind is no longer solely your own, yet comforting to know that in your most desperate moments, you can reach out with a mere thought and find the support of another." He considered with a soft smile before tossing another glance up to the mountain. "Though this connection certainly works both ways. In these last couple of days since Vitmori titled me a Shepherd, I''ve occasionally gotten flashes of moments and memories not my own. Thankfully they come to me as waking dreams, so distinct from my memories that they''re here and gone within moments of arriving and only leave lingering impressions." At this, Zasutir pauses as he runs his fingers through his earthy brown hair, which is now so much healthier and thicker compared to a week ago. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Now even Silvia is sufficiently intrigued to stop her work, fully listening to Zasutir''s words. In fact, a few of the others decided to come by and sit around the Shepherd to hear him speak. "In these flashes, I see through the eyes of a man in a world not of our own¡ªone that has ended, dying and decaying with the rot of the undead. The man carries a burden of guilt, disgust, and despair in himself, for himself, and his future. He leaves countless corpses in his wake, mostly that of the undead, sometimes that of beasts in the shape of people, and far too often the bodies of friends and loved ones who merely couldn''t follow him in the path he forges for himself." Zasutir sighs softly as he shakes his head, shuddering as the intense emotions in those glimpses of memories surface vividly for him. "I think Vitmori is a benevolent being, though he carries burdens and damages the likes of which we probably won''t fully understand." At this, the members of the community discuss among themselves, though Silvia decides to speak up. "Can we trust this Vitmori? If he''s as damaged as you say, what if he snaps and decides just to kill us all?" The others in the group murmur some more at that notion. Zasutir nods in understanding at that, casting a glance back up at the mountain before looking to the others once more. "I know this is little consolation, but I do trust Vitmori. He had no real reason to take us in, and if he wanted all of us dead, I''m sure he would''ve done so while we were still in the back of those carts. If for nothing else, please trust me when I say we can trust Vitmori." Silvia was suitably mollified by this, giving a simple nod as she returned to her needlework. The others were appeased by Zasutir''s words as well as they nodded and gave their pieces in stating how they trusted Zasutir''s judgment. Just then, the group that went to the river had returned to the camp, chatting animatedly while their arms were laden with the many supplies they could forage from the woods, along with some fresh fish from the river itself. The group of kids began to scatter. Those with parents went up to greet them. In contrast, the few orphans went over to the remaining adults who decided to become their guardians, and they too, were welcomed with equal enthusiasm as the children with blood-related parents. Silvia was still somewhat distracted with finishing Aug''s new shirt that she hadn''t realized her daughter hadn''t come to join her just yet. Setting the shirt down in her lap, she begins to actively scan around before looking at Isaak, her gaze narrowing as Miriam measures his waist again. "Isaak, where is Aug?" Isaak, for his part, was surprised that Silvia was talking to him suddenly and quirked a brow. "Huh? What do¡­ What do you mean?" Looking at the dwarven woman before looking around to scan the camp himself while Miriam stepped away, having gotten the measurements she needed. Starting to get understandably freaked out, she stood and marched right up to Isaak, grabbing him by the chest of his shirt and dragging him down to her eye level. "I said, where is my daughter? You, Woody, and Virtisa were supposed to be watching her!" She raised her voice, shaking the startled teen as she quickly lost what little composure she was holding onto. Before Zasutir could step forward to try to break this up, he suddenly felt Vitmori''s voice echoing in his mind. ''Hey Zasutir, just letting you know one of my guys found a little girl. Apparently, she got washed away by the current of a river. Don''t worry, she''s fine and currently on the way; it''ll just be a bit since she went kinda far out.'' Zasutir sighs softly to himself in relief before thinking back to Vitmori. ''Your timing is impeccable, oh great one, many thanks for your vigilance over our precious young.'' It takes a moment for Vitmori to respond, but he speaks up soon enough. ''Yeah, no worries, I said you all would be in my care, and I intend to commit to that.'' With that, Zasutir could feel the connection wane as Vitmori''s attention went elsewhere. Moving forward, he grabs Silvia by the shoulder to get her to release the poor teen, though she lashes out, her fists striking like clubs against his copper scales. It hurts, but he tanks the hit as he gets her attention. "Silvia, Silvia it''s okay; Aug is fine. Vitmori told me she''s with one of his vassals and is currently on her way." Silvia, for her part, looks remorseful for having actually hit Zasutir, speaking in a softer tone. "O-Oh, okay... Thank you.." Zasutir merely smiled kindly as he pulled away before looking to Isaak and then to Woody and Zanitul as they approached during the commotion. "It seems she fell in the river and was washed away, and it probably happened too quickly for anyone to have seen her go. However, you must reflect on your failures today and be more vigilant over those in your care." Zasutir instructed with the firm understanding and compassion a man of his age would have cultivated over the years, Isaak taking this especially hard since he failed to even notice the girl missing. Not that Zanitul or Woody didn''t look equally abashed by Zasutir''s words. "Now, let''s get back to work; there''s still plenty to do to make this place liveable," Zasutir instructed, the group nodding in understanding as they broke apart and went their own ways. Silvia and Miriam go back to making clothes, though Silvia''s hand is unsteady, anxiety plain on her usually calm expression. Chapter 18 Vitmori POV In the mountain below my chamber, my focus comes over to the more imposing of the armored holy knights escorting the caravan. Likely the only reason he went down the way he did was due to the sheer fact he was overwhelmed by the bulk of the remaining zombies after the rest of his fourteen buddies were cut down by my zombies, Basti, Oururu, Reonim, and Reyvyre. Now, I don''t have to bring him back to life like the others, nor do I even have the mana to try and drag his soul back into his corpse. However, I do want to test something out. As far as I''ve seen, naming and titling someone dramatically affects the physical form of the being targeted by my intent. Yet this has happened only after I brought the soul back into the body, with the one current exception to my studies being Zasutir, who never died in the first place. Yet as I watch this armored corpse, I feel compelled to do something different than before. Instead of just mutating the corpse into a mana zombie like the others, I want to try to give this one intelligence¡­ Rather, the word that comes to mind is Ego. I''m not exactly flush with mana right now, though, especially after laying out the stone foundations for the longhouse with Zasutir earlier. But looking over my core, I notice a considerable amount of glimmering within the green gem, which is most likely the byproduct of the vital energy coming thanks to the hunting of Jack''s crewbirds. With this much, I can probably grant a name but not do much else. Turning my gaze to the armored corpse, I''m still unsure what I expect to happen, but I commit anyway. ''Rise up, my knight¡­ In life, you were scum who lashed out at innocents and rounded up people to sell due to sick and twisted values and morals. In death, you shall serve to save and protect those you once scorned. Whereas now you shall tear down and destroy those who would trample upon the lives of others for the mere sake of profit or twisted religious dogma. I name you Dread; stand and present yourself.'' With my speech done and the name bestowed, I feel the mana pour out from my core until I''m left with a faint twinkling within me. However, the knight before me begins to shudder and convulse. Yet when he stops, he begins to stand slowly with intent. Standing tall with a rigidly disciplined posture, he looks ahead and then around before looking up to where my core currently rests. His eyes which should''ve been completely hidden within the room''s darkness, and the cover of his helmet now glow with a faint yet distinct green hue. Dread POV ''I¡­ I exist. As if a switch has been flipped, where once there was nothing, I am now here.'' The knight takes a moment to consider his surroundings; it''s dark, empty, and lifeless. Yet energy seems to permeate through the air. After a few moments, his gaze wanders before looking at the source of this energy, and at that moment, he knows it to be his creator. Dropping down to one knee, he lowers his head with reverence. "Creator¡­" His voice rumbles out with a rough yet alluring cadence. "I give my thanks to you for willing me into existence. I know I am not alive, yet I am not dead either. Even though I now exist in this limbo, I swear to serve in your name." Even though his creator has not spoken to him yet, he feels the name imprinted on his very being. "Vitmori¡­ This Dread shall be your blade." With that, he looks back to where he can sense his creator and gazes intensely. Vitmori POV Well then¡­ I''m not sure what I expected, but it wasn''t that. From what I can feel coming off of Dread, the knight that once inhabited that body is not the being that''s currently in that body. I wonder how I knew to do this, or how I even knew this would work, whatever this is anyways. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Looking closer, I check for his manaheart, yet it does not glow or pulse. Instead, besides his heart is a ball of energy. It''s not precisely mana anymore, but it feels like vital energy, the same kind of energy that I absorb when my animals and zombies kill others. The light is frankly weak and not very impressive, but considering how little energy I poured into him, I shouldn''t have expected much. Speaking up, I pull the sword and shield I got from this particular knight and set it down before Dread. ''I appreciate the vow you gave into my service. However, you should know this; currently, you are the least of my servants. For now, until I can give you more power, I want you to get used to your body. The form you currently inhabit is known as a knight, a battlemaster who wields both magic and the blade with equal might. Train and discover the muscle memory within this body until you are comfortable with the sword and shield before you. Find the stances he knew, familiarize yourself with the swings and blocks he trained with, and master your new body.'' Phew, that sounds like a good beginner''s step for him to focus on until I can flesh him out more. Dread eagerly takes up the sword and shield, sheathing the blade while holding the shield in his off hand. He then clangs his right hand against his chest in the form of a salute. "As you will, Creator Vitmori, I shall strive to master myself as you ordered." With that, he drew the blade and slowly got into a stance before beginning with the simple vertical slice. Jack POV "Hey, looks like we''re coming up on the camp now." He called back down Basti, who rumbled out a low meow in response. Along the way, it seems the stress of this ordeal had gotten to Aug, and she has since fallen asleep against Basti''s back. She was dozing soundly while clutching the black-furred cub close, much to his dismay. Though it was better in this girl''s embrace rather than facing his mother after the stunt he pulled today. So in the end, he allowed it to happen despite his discomfort. Jack flitted down beside the cub and let out a chirping snicker as he watched him, now sitting on Basti''s back during the last stretch of the trek. "So¡­ Kitty¡­ How''s the world outside the cave?" He teased mischievously. The cub mewls a bit and huffs, his discomfort under the weight of the surprisingly dense little girl getting to him. "Still, it was pretty ballsy of you to sneak out in Basti''s shadow¡­ Though I suppose if you''re mature enough to make it out here on your own, then it might be time to let the other cubs come to play." Jack mused, looking over to the back of Basti''s head as she padded along. Basti, for her part, just chuffs with pride. Despite being upset about the cub''s recklessness, she couldn''t help but be impressed with her little runt. However, she''s still unsure about bringing all her cubs away from the safety of Vitmori''s chamber, rumbling out a soft chatter of consideration. Jack merely shrugs his wings before winking at the cub. Now hopping forward along Basti''s back to perch on her head, much to her annoyance, she has to let it happen lest she knocks the sleeping girl off her back. "Now, now, Basti, you can''t keep your cubs cooped up forever. The sooner you expose them to the world, the sooner they''ll grow and find their places in it." He puffs up his feathers for a moment and settles in again. "I mean, look at me, my mom kicked me out the moment I could fly, and I turned out alright." He mused confidently. Both mother and cub agreed as they murred with uncertainty at Jack''s statement. "Oi, I take offense to that." Jack said indignantly as he pecked at some fur on her ear before flitting away when she twitched in response. Before long, they were in view of the camp. One of the members spotted Basti and nearly shat themselves before remembering who and what she was. That''s when they spotted Aug on Basti''s back, and they hurried off. "Silvia, it''s Aug; she''s back!" Aug stirred at the shouting, rubbing at her eyes and sitting up. The cub takes the opportunity to wriggle away and hop down off Basti''s back before ducking away in her shadow. Basti slows to a stop once she''s in the camp proper, Silvia running as fast as her short legs can take her. "Aug!" She cries out as her building anxiety finally bubbles over as relief. Now fully awake, Aug sees her mother, and instantly a downpour of tears starts streaming down her face. "Momma!" She cries out, much to the surprise of the rest of the camp, who knows her to be a notably silent girl. Aug pushes off Basti and falls into her mother''s arms as the two embrace, tears running down their eyes while Aug wails against her. Sobbing miserably as the stress of what happened to her comes spilling out. The two ladies are left to each other''s company as Zasutir approaches Vitmori''s vassals. Despite being informed of the events that transpired, he couldn''t help but be surprised by the sight of what was once a very dead sparrow before him, alive, bigger, and clearly more powerful than before. "Thank you, both of you, for bringing Aug back." Zasutir said respectfully and lowered his head. Basti simply murred in response, whereas Jack spoke up. "It was no problem, we were merely doing as Vitmori told us." He said, downplaying the whole thing. Zasutir merely smiles at the bird. "Oh really now, and here I was told that a brave and powerful bird single-handedly saved this little girl. I believe his name was Jack?" Jack sort of poofs up his feathers, his ego being sufficiently scratched. "That''s Captain¡­ Captain Jack the Sparrow, at your service." He said as he lowered his head, holding one wing out while the other wing was out before standing up properly once more. At this, Silvia looks over at Jack, her eyes red and puffy from her tears. "Thank you, Captain Jack, for saving my precious little girl." At that, Jack looks a bit more bashful. "It was no problem, seriously. Girlie was a good kid. She was obviously raised right." He chirped out with a flutter of his wings. But before he could continue deflecting, Aug spoke up through her whimpering as she looked at Jack. "Thank you, Jackie.." With that, she calms some more and clings to Silvia as the woman scoops her up and walks off. Jack could feel a warmth pounding in his chest as he looked away. "Yeah yeah, you''re welcome, kiddo." He murmured softly under his breath, and with that, he dismissed himself and flew off into the treeline once more. Chapter 19 Trisha/Teen Human Blacksmith POV "Hey, thanks for escorting me¡­ I know I said I could handle this on my own, but I appreciate the company." The young woman glanced back at Isaak and flashed a smile. It looked like Isaak needed to get out of the camp after what had happened a few hours ago. Luckily nobody blames him outright for losing that little dwarf girl, but it is bothering him. Isaak offered a half smile as he scratched the back of his head. "No problem, besides the Shepherd warned us that noncombatants shouldn''t be traveling alone in these woods. Despite it being Vitmori''s territory, we''re still visitors and trespassers here. It''s better not to be alone lest we cross some line." He explained simply enough as his hand rested on the grip of his shortsword. It''s not like she wasn''t there for the group meeting, but she wasn''t exactly paying attention, if she was being honest. Right now, they were heading toward the mountain, she didn''t intend to climb it, but she wanted to see if there was an opening near the base they could get into. "Remind me why you wanted to come here again?" Isaak asked, mainly wanting to fill the silence as he looked around the treeline, spotting a deer that spotted them before it made a beeline away. Trisha shook her head at having to remind him but happily re-explained the situation. "Well, I''m feeling restless around the camp and outside of carving wooden clubs and stone-tipped arrows, spears, and wooden shields¡­ I¡­ Well, I''m eager to get a forge going. I''m missing the heat, and we''ll need a bunch of tools and supplies that we can''t just trade for or buy, considering our circumstances¡­ All that to say that I want to check out the mountain caves to see if there are any ores we can mine for sometime soon." She explained in a somewhat long-winded way. Isaak was nodding along at this point, having been listening for the mere relief of there being some dialogue to combat the silence. "And what are we going to do about a light source?" He asked, only just now realizing that going into a cave probably meant little to no light, and he forgot to pack a torch. Trisha couldn''t help but snort with amusement at his apparent realization before gesturing to her hip. Hanging off of it was a torch with a strap, as well as a club with a strap and cloth binding around the grip. "I''ve got us covered, mister guard." She teased lightly as they reached the mountain base. Glancing from side to side, she began to walk along until she hopefully found the entrance she was looking for. "I''m surprised you''re not carrying one, aren''t guardsmen trained to carry a torch with them for the sheer utility of it?" She asked with genuine curiosity. Isaak huffed with mild annoyance before shrugging a bit, and it''s not like he even had any armor to speak of. "Well, I didn''t realize we''d be going cave diving. Torches were meant to be used by night guards, which wasn''t a duty I was assigned too often due to still being a trainee." He mentioned as he mainly just followed her trail, still surveying their surroundings as if by being hyper-vigilant now, he could make up for this morning. "Fair enough. Would you like to hold it?" She offered with a bit of a grin, having untied it from her belt and held it out to him. He rolled his eyes but took it, though even as he strapped it to his sword belt, he realized he didn''t have the means to light it. After deciding against inviting further teasing, he opted not to say anything about it. "So¡­ How''d you end up in the back of that cart?" Trisha asked, sounding rather sheepish as the grass and gravel crunched beneath her feet. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Isaak was pretty surprised she brought that up and averted his gaze as he decided to gather his thoughts. "I uh¡­ I picked up the shift of another guard¡­ I was trying to earn some extra coin. You know, I wanted to buy a gift for Miriam¡­ That, well, that part of the story doesn''t matter." He said, shaking his head a bit before looking forward again. "Well, the other guard and I had similar builds, and the helmets covered our entire face for the most part¡­ That is to say, the guard whose patrol I picked up got tapped to report in for a raid of some kind. I was all gung-ho and eager for it too. Finally, I thought, a chance to prove myself as a trainee and show my worth¡­." He sighed, his shoulders sagging as he rubbed the back of his head again. "To say it didn''t go how I expected is putting it extremely lightly¡­ The next thing I knew, a team of 6 of us guards was in the middle of the slums, approaching a beastkin quarter right in the middle of the evening. The team leader bashed the brittle door down so easily, and that''s when I saw Miriam¡­ She was just there preparing a coming-of-age dress for one of the girls in that household. The next thing I knew, she was being slammed down into the ground along with the dogkin family, hoods were thrown over their heads, and chains slapped on their wrists as the others began dragging them off. I tried to stop it, of course. I asked what they did wrong or what the charges were¡­ But the others just looked at me oddly; even with the helmets, I could tell they were confused by my reaction. That''s when the team leader approached and ripped off my helmet, and upon meeting my eyes, he seemed to understand what may have happened." At this point, Trisha stopped walking, having spotted what looked like a cave entrance not too far ahead. However, she wanted to hear his story without interruptions. Isaak had also stopped walking and adopted a faraway look as he remembered what had happened so vividly. "The team leader tossed the helmet over to someone else, and when I went to look to see who caught it, I received what I think was a metal elbow to my jaw. When I woke up, I was in my under-clothes and chained up with you and everyone else in those holding cells." Trisha nods in understanding, the end of his story somewhat similar to everyone else''s at the camp. "I¡­ I see¡­" Was all she could manage as they walked up to the cave entrance and peered inside. He looked inside the cave before he offered the torch back to her with vague embarrassment. "I uh¡­ Can''t light it." At that, despite the heavy mood that had come over between them, she couldn''t help but chuckle at his expense. "Don''t worry; I''ve got it." She said gently, holding her hand out to the end of the torch. After a moment of focus, she spoke out the words of power for focusing her magic. "Candlelight." She declares with gentle familiarity. The end of the torch caught the light as she pulled away, still holding the tiny flame in her palm. "Now we''ve got two light sources." She mused, smiling some more at Isaak''s pleasantly surprised expression. Continuing forward with the light, she began looking around the cave entrance before stepping further into it. "Looks like this isn''t just some shallow cave¡­ It opens up further ahead." Isaak nodded intently, but before she got too far ahead, he moved forward and outpaced her when he glanced back and offered a half smile. "At least let me do my job and escort you in here. I''ll walk in front." With that, he continued along ahead of her. Though as they walked, he glanced back at her again. "How''d you end up in all this?" She should''ve figured he would ask her in return after she pried into his past. "Well, uh¡­ I''m sorry to say my story isn''t nearly as dramatic or interesting as yours." She said bashfully before clearing her throat. "Well, it''ll be something to fill the silence, at least." He countered with a smirk, glancing back at her before focusing on the natural cave tunnel before them. "Well¡­" She started to say before sighing a bit. "Just over a year ago, my father died of an illness. Despite us spending most all the coin we had, whatever malady that grabbed ahold of him would not be cured by any of the medicines the church could offer. So when he passed, I inherited the forge." She explained with a small amount of emotional detachment, she had already grieved and processed this. She also knew her father would probably give her a hard time if he knew she grieved for as long as she did. "Well with his passing, the notoriety of his name could only carry me so far, and soon enough, the only ones who would visit the forge would be the local butchers and chefs needing their blades sharpened or their cookware reshaped. To say it wasn''t enough was an understatement. I stubbornly clung onto my father''s forge, even going so far as to take several loans to keep up with food supplies and taxes." She says in a distant voice as she recalls her stresses and troubles. Stopping and holding the flame in her palm closer to the stone wall, she scratched her fingernail against it for a moment and frowned. Unsatisfied with what she saw, she kept walking. "As anyone would''ve guessed, some tax collectors came. Eventually, after stopping them at the door a few times, they broke into the smithy in the dead of night and carried me off before I could properly resist, and soon enough, I found myself in the same holding cells as you." Isaak nodded solemnly at that. "I''m sorry for your loss." He offered, unsure what else to say to all that in the end. Trisha offers just a simple hum of acknowledgment as she traces her fingers along the natural ridges of some stone. Isaak was about to say something else when he heard the clattering of stone further ahead in a much more open cavern along the trail of the cave path. "Hold up, did you hear that?" Chapter 20 Isaak POV The hairs against the back of his neck began to rise. Something in the air was warning him that the situation was about to turn nasty. Holding up the torch, he tried to illuminate the rest of the dark cavern before him. The orange flame was dancing against the walls when he caught movement from the corner of his eye, along with another clattering sound. Wheeling around to turn the torch to the source of the sound, he was met with the reflective gaze of a rat who sniffed in his general direction before scampering off. "So, mister guard¡­" The amused-sounding voice of Trisha sounds out from behind him as she stepped closer and peered over his shoulder. "Are you going to defend us from that mighty-looking rat?" She couldn''t help but chuckle softly as she patted his shoulder before stepping past him and holding up the tiny flame in her palm to light the path forward. Isaak couldn''t help but sigh and roll his eyes. "Hey, we have no idea what''s down here, not to mention this mountain is the home to a Dungeon core. Who knows what''s lurking within here." He warned warily, now wishing he had at least some form of armor. "Also, please stay behind me. If anything does happen, I''ll probably be better equipped to handle it." Trisha just shrugged in response, looking around the open area of space in this cave before finding a path off to the right and gesturing to it. "Alright, then, lead us down that way." She suggested. Turning to look, he hummed in consideration before simply nodding. "Sure, alright." He agreed as he overtook her again and made his way forward. Peering through the passageway, it seemed just wide enough for them to walk through if they walked side by side. Though he didn''t seem to notice that the floors were more often flat looking and occasionally smooth as they proceeded further and deeper into the cave. "Seems a little empty to be considered a Dungeon¡­" Trisha murmured aloud. Casting a glance back at her, Isaak couldn''t help but agree. But for whatever reason, that made the sinking feeling in his gut grow even more. "Yeah, no kidding; maybe he just doesn''t see the need to attack us?" Isaak offered as a reason, seemingly trying to convince himself more than anything, as he heard another clatter of stones. ''Geez, must be another rat.'' He considered, just focusing on the path before him as they took a right turn. "Say, have you even found any mining spots?" He remembered to ask as he glanced back at Trisha. Trisha, in turn, was running her hand against another wall as she squinted at some of the cracks. "Actually, yeah, there are a few spots around here." She mentioned as she turned to look at Isaak, who looked back at her, almost annoyed. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. He sighed softly, his nerves seeming to get the better of him. "If you found what you were looking for, why didn''t you say anything?" At that, Trisha just responded with a shrug. "Well, I wanted to find more; I wanted to know if maybe there was anything worthwhile." Forcing himself to remain in the moment, he ran his fingers through his hair and shook his head a little. "I''m getting a bad feeling about all this. Let''s acknowledge the ones you found and come back later with more people. I don''t want to be this far from camp when it gets dark, especially considering the sun was in the latter half of the sky when we left." Trisha couldn''t find an argument against that as she relented. "Fair enough, not to mention we should probably fashion a lot more torches to try and illuminate some of the paths and chambers." She considered, noting how much carving she''s got in her near future. Nodding with some vague sense of relief, Isaak stepped past her again and started heading down the path they walked. Taking a left, he suddenly stops as he is faced with a skeleton. "Whoa, oh shit." He stepped back, resting his hand against the grip of his blade. "Oh, cool, a skeleton." Trisha enthused as she peeked around the corner to see what had freaked Isaak out. "Maybe this is one of Vitmori''s¡­ Doesn''t he use a mix of undead and beasts?" She offered from what the Shepherd told them. At that, Isaak started to relax. "Yeah, maybe he''s just checking to see what we''re doing down here." He reasoned as he watched Trisha approach the skeleton with a smile. "Sorry if we''re troubling you, Vitmori; we were just looking for some ores and minerals to use back at the Haven." She explained apologetically. At this, the creaking skeleton tilts its head. The purple gleam in its eye is staring at Trisha before it grabs her shoulders. "Whoa, hey now, aren''t you being a little too forward?" She joked but suddenly felt anxious as its grip tightened. "H-hey, stop that; it hurts!" She cried out as she started to try to squirm away. Suddenly realizing something was wrong, Isaak rushed forward, pulling his blade from his hip but not drawing it as he quickly struck the pommel against the skeleton''s skull. Shattering the braincase as the skeleton crumpled in a heap of bones. Isaak glanced back at Trisha, who was holding her left shoulder with a strained expression on her face. "We should get out of here." He said firmly as he kicked away some of the bones. "Y-yeah¡­ Okay.." Trisha said softly as she watched the bones with a deserved wariness before stepping forward after Isaak as he retook the lead. As they returned to the last open cavern they were just in, he heard the unmistakable creaking of even more skeletons as he swung his torch around, trying to light more of his field of view. To his horror, there were more of them and not just humanoid shapes. The amalgamation of corpses and bodies seemingly pieced together randomly as they began clattering and crawling towards him and Trisha. "Run!" He cried out, grabbing Trisha''s wrist as he pulled her hard and started running back the way they came. There were more and more skeletons, but littered among them were old and desiccated undead groaning out as they shuffled forward. Two, in particular, were already blocking the way to the following path, which would lead them to the first cavern they entered. Gritting his teeth, Isaak bellowed out a warcry as he shoulder-charged the first undead, pushing Trisha past the other before drawing his blade with his now free hand. The undead that wasn''t hit was now reeling back to strike, its movement easy to read and telegraphed as Isaak sidestepped before slashing out with a downward swing of his sword. The thoroughly sharpened blade cleaving through the undead''s rotten shoulder and chest, cutting the undead down with ease. Now turning on his heel and rushing down the path again as Trisha stayed as close as possible. Soon enough, they reached the first open cavern and were able to run through it with no opposition. Then came the main path all the way out to the mouth of the cave as they finally reached the surface. The cool evening air rushed to greet them as the duo panted hotly while trying to catch their breath. Isaak eyed the mouth of the cave warily before glancing back over to Trisha. "We need to warn the Shepherd. Vitmori almost killed us." Trisha was shivering with fear, her shoulder aching as she tried not to consider how close they were to dying. "Yeah¡­ L-lets go." She said softly, swallowing hard as the two of them moved to get some distance between them and that cave. Chapter 21 Zasutir POV "I''m serious, Shepherd; he tried to kill us. Sent a whole swarm of skeletons and undead once we passed the first two rooms. He''s murderous, and is just waiting for us to let our guards down!" Isaak was frantic, the scene of a swarm of skeletons growing and trying to catch him and Trisha still very fresh and vivid in his mind. Zasutir, however, was wholly unsure of it all as he looked to the mountain and back to Isaak. They were speaking somewhat privately in a secluded spot in the camp while Trisha''s bruised shoulder was getting a poultice to reduce the swelling, thanks to Virtisa. "You don''t understand, Isaak. I don''t feel any murderous intent towards us from Vitmori. Are you certain it was him?" Zasutir pressed, gazing down into the teen''s eyes. "What else can you remember?" Isaak looked back up to the Shepherd with a frown but nodded. His brow furrowed as he looked down and held his chin thoughtfully. "There was intelligence behind the skeletons¡­ We were able to pass through at first without interruptions. But the moment we turned around is when we encountered resistance." He sighed a bit, remembering how close things were. If he were any slower, neither he nor Trisha would have made it out. He thought about what had happened some more, trying to think of anything before suddenly remembering something. Looking back up to the Shepherd who was watching him patiently, Isaak gazed into their eyes and noted the coloration of the diamond pattern on Shepherd''s forehead. "The eyes¡­ The skeleton had glowing purple eyes. Does¡­ Does that mean it wasn''t Vitmori?" He already had a sinking feeling growing in his gut at that realization since he had already riled up the entire camp when he first brought Trisha back. Zasutir merely smiles as he gently pats the young guard''s shoulder with one hand. "It''s okay, Isaak. You were scared and nearly died; anyone could assume the worst after such an encounter." Zasutir personally was relieved once they got things cleared up. "Go rest up, Isaak; I''m sure we''ve got a busy day ahead of us tomorrow." He said softly as he pulled his hand away and stepped aside. Isaak lowered his head in response. "Yes, thank you, Shepherd, for helping me clear things up." With that, he stepped away and walked off, going to check in on Trisha. Zasutir sighs a bit as he watches Isaak go before heading off to his tent. He had an early dinner today anyway, and he wanted to rest before climbing the mountain again. Vitmori POV So some of my experiments failed today, which I''m somewhat okay with, if not just disappointed in the range of my abilities. Using a bit of the unprocessed iron ore, I applied some form of heat to some of it, melting it down and purifying it within my storage space. After shaping some of the melted ore into several palm-sized tiles, I decided to experiment with 2 of these tiles. At first, I tried to make a dagger with the remaining materials. But even after three attempts with the metal, all that came out was low-grade, thin blades that looked like they were cast into the shapes rather than hammered and sharpened into form. Honestly, the more I think about it, the more I realize that I do feel frustrated. I was able to make something better out of a scrapped lawnmower blade and a table leg, yet I can''t put together a little dagger with the power of magic. Stolen story; please report. Anyways, what I ended up doing was making a small chainmail sheet. By increasing my focus and reducing the scale of my perception, I began pulling off little wedges from the dagger I melted back into a tile. Afterward, I started bending these into shape and chaining them along. With the small number of materials I had committed to this project, I only created a square-foot piece of chainmail. Maybe I''ll have some potential in putting out armor? In other news, since the black-furred cub returned from his little escapade with Basti. The cubs have taken to sitting at the entrance to the core room, now actively observing and watching the outside with anticipation and wonder. Perhaps I can have them visit the Haven of people down there. It''d be good for them to socialize with others, especially considering that this cave is all they''ve known. However, looking at Basti, even as she pretends to be asleep. She''s worriedly watching the cubs from her sleeping area. With one eye open as her tail occasionally lashes with anxiety, I don''t think she going to be as open to the idea as me. Checking in on Oururu, his growth rate has been the more visibly impressive thing to witness. After scoring a few kills on a knight and a couple of the acolytes a few days ago, as well as his own hunting, he has nearly doubled in size¡­ He''s now coiling comfortably before my pedestal with his now 7ft long body, no longer the little 3-4ft noodle of a snake. He was pretty close to his original size, though he certainly feels more impressive than the snake he was before coming into my service. The big guy still likes to chew on his tail, though, so I guess he finds comfort in the act. Meanwhile, Captain Jack the Sparrow, my chattering scout bird, has been quite the busy little Sparrow. In two days, he''s built up a network of 20 other birds to protect the territory I entrusted him. I can''t help but wonder if that is a unique trait due to him being a bird or something, the ability to recruit and influence other animals. I can''t help but wonder since while I can communicate directly with Jack, and he can communicate back and share his senses, I can''t seem to outright influence his birds outside of sensing where they are. I can''t complain, though; they have brought me a healthy stream of mana outside of what I''m pulling from the air. That, in turn, has kept me busy with my experiments so I don''t get too bored just waiting around. Still, I can''t help but wonder if Basti and Oururu can also recruit animals into my service. If they can''t, then fair enough. But if they can, do they not feel the need to, perhaps? Maybe I''ll bring it up in the morning. Watching the cubs for a while longer, they, in turn, sat up for a bit more at the entrance, just watching the sunset. I can''t help but have a smile on my metaphorical face as they doze off in a small pile by the door, Basti getting up at that point to bring them to bed. The Next Morning Oh, it looks like I''ve got a visitor. Zasutir seems to have made the trek up my mountain first thing in the morning and is now patiently waiting outside by the entrance to the atrium. ''Come in, Zasutir. What brings you to me this morning?'' The copper-scaled lizardkin ducks down through the entryway, standing tall once inside before sitting on his knees before my pedestal. "Vitmori, I bring you grave tidings. There seems to be an infestation of undead beneath your mountain. Where they came from, we don''t know, but they were actively malicious and tried to kill two of our people when they went to mine for ore." Well then, that''s a hell of a good morning for you. ''What sort of undead are you talking about? Are they like my zombies?'' Zasutir had to think about that for a moment before shaking his head. "No, Vitmori, if I''m being honest, your undead are almost entirely unique compared to what we know. These undead are composed of ancient corpses and a giant mishmash collection of skeletons." Skeletons? A moving skeleton sounds like such an odd concept¡­ I mean, yeah, I guess Halloween had the right idea regarding spooky monsters. ''I see; well, I''ll have one of my beasts check it out. Thank you for letting me know. You can go now.'' Zasutir nods in understanding and is about to leave, but then he stops as he gets down to one knee this time. "Vitmori, please forgive my greed, but can I ask something of you?" ''Hm? Sure, what''s up?'' I was about to send my attention out somewhere else. Good thing I noticed he wasn''t leaving yet. Zasutir hesitated, his tongue passing over his teeth thoughtfully. "You granted me this powerful and perfect body, yet I can do nothing with it¡­ If you''ll forgive me, I know from glimpses of memories that you have unintentionally shared with me that you were a formidable and great Warrior from the world you came from¡­ Can¡­ Can you teach me to be a fighter like yourself?" Huh¡­ I didn''t even realize I shared stuff with him. Yikes, I hope I haven''t been giving him nightmares. Hmm¡­ I suppose I can help. ''Sure, I''ll help you. Head down the mountain, and I''ll guide you to a cave part of the way down. I have someone for you to meet.'' At that, Zasutir couldn''t help but grin as he hopped up. "Thank you, great one; I am honored by your generosity." At that, he hurried on out. Well, shit, instead of just having skeletons in my closet, now I''ve got a ton in my basement? Chapter 22 ____ POV "-me on! What do you think you''re doing sitting on your ass? Get up and try again." Byron was telling me off again; where did dad find this guy? He''s been beating me up with a punching bag for the last few hours, and it''s getting annoying. "Well, excuse me, you''re not the one getting smashed into by a punching bag launched on a motorized track." I snapped with frustration, pushing myself up on shaky knees and scraped up hands and arms. "No excuses, ya little turd. Your pops asked me to make sure you fix up that sloppy-as-shit excuse of stance you got there." Byron retorted with a booming voice, though a smirk was on his face. Oh, haha, he''s having fun at my expense. I can''t help but sigh as I dust off my pants before picking up the staff, which is serving as my weapon in this exercise. "I''m a kid; what do you expect? I can''t stop this thing that''s two times heavier than me." Byron laughed, like a full-out belly laugh, as he shook his head. "Then you''re going to be here all day, kid. Now then, deal with the problem." With that, he pushed a button, and suddenly the punching bag was launched. I dug in my heels and held out my staff to block once more, but I couldn''t help but wince as it quickly approached. In the next moment, I''m sprawled out on the ground. My face is just throbbing as I''m pretty sure I felt and heard something crack a moment ago. "Oww¡­ I think my nose is broken." I say with resigned annoyance. It''s not like it''s my first time, but it always sucked when it did happen. Byron doesn''t approach to help me up or deal with my injury, and I don''t expect him to as I grit my teeth and snap my nose back into place using both hands. ''That sucked¡­'' "How long are you planning on lying there? This ain''t no time for a break, boyo." Byron barked out, which meant that was enough slacking for me as I pushed myself to my feet. "Again!" He called out, barely leaving me with enough time to blow some blood out my nose when I took my place once more. I huffed and retook my stance, holding out my staff as I dug in. With a push of a button, Byron launched the bag at me again. But you know what? I''m done with this. At the last second, I defiantly dodged the bag and swung my staff so hard at it that the staff snapped upon impact, and my already scraped-up hands were now shaky and numb on top of the pain I was in. Turning to look, I see Byron stomping over to me, his black tactical boots kicking up dirt with each step while I hold my ground and stare up at him. He had a stern expression on his face, his built figure towering over me and casting a shadow. Though after a moment, he flashed his pearly whites and clapped my shoulder, nearly knocking me off my already unsteady legs. "Finally, you''re getting the right idea. You got stupid orders from a stupid person with instructions that would have screwed you over had you followed them. You would have never stopped that bag; hell, even I have a hard time with it. But look at you, it may have taken a few dozen times of getting your ass kicked, but you learned the lesson on your own." I.. I was confused, and the expression on my little face certainly said it all as Byron chuckled and continued. "Learn to think for yourself, kiddo, and find solutions to issues that you can do. Don''t blindly follow orders. But most importantly, always get back up again; if you''re still moving, you can make a difference." He patted my shoulder again and stepped back. "Now go on, get those wounds patched up. Your mom wants you to finish your homework before dinner." He teased as he walked off to start putting away his equipment. Stolen story; please report. I was a bit dazed by the lesson I was supposed to be learning, but I couldn''t help but smile at the fact I managed to earn his approval in the end. Zasutir POV ''To think I could learn how to be a warrior of all things at my age, these days are odd indeed.'' Zasutir couldn''t help but smile; the chance to learn a skill like this had not been available to him all his life, yet here he was, getting to learn from a mighty being from another world. Descending the steps from the Core chamber, Zasutir was guided by Vitmori to a simple-looking cave entrance. Ducking inside, he was surprised to find that the interior was made to be taller than the entrance itself. As he walked further inside, small little orbs that glimmered like starlight formed a path above him and illuminated the way. As his claws clacked against the stone, he could hear the woosh and swish of a blade swing cutting through the air. ''That''s right; I''m supposed to meet someone here.'' He remembered all too suddenly as he wondered who he could be meeting here. Finally, Zasutir stepped into an open rectangular room with neatly smoothed and carved walls, floor, and ceiling. Three orbs of faintly glimmering light formed along the top, illuminating the room. Inside was an ashen-skinned man wearing what looked to be simple leather armor. However, for whatever reason, he had tiles of stone strapped to specific points around his arms, legs, chest, and shoulders. ''Zasutir, meet Dread. Dread, this is Zasutir.'' Vitmori''s voice echoed out in their minds. Dread finished following through with a simple vertical strike, followed by a horizontal slash when he slowed to a stop. Correcting his posture, he stood and sheathed his blade before looking over and flashing a surprisingly warm smile. "You must be the Shepherd, Zasutir, yes? Vitmori has told me about you." He was excited to meet someone new. Since he first came into existence not so long ago, the experience of meeting new people was relatively novel, his voice still carrying a pleasing cadence and smoothness. Zasutir, for one, was taken aback. He couldn''t be sure, but this man before him had to be some kind of undead; the signs were there, especially with those glowing eyes. Yet Dread was intelligent and very coordinated. Not only that, he was sweating and displaying the bodily functions of a living person. It took a couple of moments before Zasutir remembered where he was and responded with a smile. "Ah, yes, it is a pleasure to meet you, Dread. Do you happen to know why I''m meeting you?" He asked curiously. Before Dread could think of an answer, Vitmori called out into their minds. ''Zasutir, I want you first to start training with Dread here. He''s still learning the muscle memory of his body, but he''s already got the fundamentals down. Since my style is rather unorthodox, I want you to learn what your body can do first and get a firm foundation in your skills before learning anything special.'' Zasutir felt¡­ Well, he felt just a little disappointed. However, he was by no means a fighter, and he''s old enough to appreciate wisdom when handed it. Vitmori continued, speaking to Dread even though the two of them could hear him at once. ''Dread, it is said that by teaching others, you can reinforce your skills and knowledge. So teach Zasutir when he comes around, and further establish the foundation of your skills.'' Dread knelt to one knee, lowering his head before looking where the core would be. "It will be done, Creator Vitmori; I shall do my best." Zasutir also knelt to one knee to show his thanks, something that Dread had noticed, which brought a smile to his face. At that point, they heard the clattering of weapons; turning to look, there was a small assortment by the room''s wall. There was another longsword and shield, two maces, and a spear. Though even as the two of them looked over the weapons, a weapon rack of sorts seemed to grow out from the stone wall when Vitmori echoed in their minds once again. ''I want the both of you to familiarize yourselves with these weapons. Start with just the sword, then sword and shield, mace, mace with shield, then the spear, and spear with shield. Find what best suits your body and your style. I''ll leave you two to it.'' With that, they could both feel the connection wane. Dread grinned eagerly as he stood upright and began properly hanging and storing the equipment on the new weapon rack before looking at Zasutir as he had passed over a sheathed sword. "Alright, let''s see what you got." Basti POV ''There is danger below my home, to my cubs, to Vitmori, and to the people in that camp Vitmori took in. How could she not have noticed? As the right hand of Vitmori, how could she let an oversight like this escape her notice?'' Basti growls to nobody in particular, the rumbling in her throat audible to any who cared to listen. Before long, she was standing before the cave entrance, where the danger was hiding. She goes deeper inside as her eyes adjust to the darkness and shadows. It is a comforting sensation to be enveloped in them, it feels like a soothing blanket, yet it is as familiar to her as a second skin. She cleared through the first passageway and cavern with no issues. Though, the moment she stepped into the second passageway, she could feel the shift in the air. It was like being in Vitmori''s ''bubble,'' as he called it. However, the sensation was as alien as it could be despite the familiarity. She can feel a presence watching her, and even as she crosses the passageway, she can hear clattering in the distance. The presence knows she''s here, so there''s no point hiding. With that thought, a barrier blocking something in her mind was released. Her manaheart and ring start pulsing and shuddering. She can''t see it, but she can feel her body begin to shift and grow. The shadows around her are seemingly being pulled around her like a shroud as she steps forth, her paws landing with heavy thuds as she''s become something more than she was before. As the clattering grew louder, she couldn''t help but call back in response, bellowing out a roar of challenge. At that, she sprinted forward, her paws making heavy impacts with every step as she flew into the next open cavern. Only to be greeted by a sea of off-white and rotted flesh as she crashes into it. Chapter 23 Basti POV ''Weak¡­ They''re all so damn weak! Will nobody stand in my way?!'' She bellowed a roar as she slashed at the air, a wave of shadows darker than darkness itself cutting through the air as it shattered another wave of bone. The danger was overstated, though the horde of skeletons soon became an indistinguishable mass of bones. The creaking, clattering cacophony of calcium crashing around the cavern filled Basti''s ears. But it didn''t matter to her; the bones bounced harmlessly against the cowl of shadows that oozed off of her with her stride. While she was not getting tired, she was getting annoyed. Smashing everything was not working fast enough. She also wasn''t getting any more mana after destroying the few undead despite how many skulls of the skeletons that have been crushed beneath her formidable paws and claws. Basti slowed to a stop, standing in the center of the cavernous room. She took a moment and examined the situation. Though as she stood there, all the scattered bones began clattering and shifting. The sea of off-white being swept up and tossed into the air, the world''s worst army of thundering xylophones violating her ears as she got into a defensive stance. In moments she found herself in the eye of a maelstrom of calcium. Her eyes darted side to side as she tried to find an opening. Suddenly, she noticed a gleam of purple in all the white, and she knew she had found what she was looking for. ''You''re mine!'' She roared out over the deafening rattling echoing in her ears. She crouched low, body shifting and morphing back down to her previous smaller, sleeker build. However, the viscous shadows did not leave her yet as they trailed up her back and shoulders, unfurling into a pair of ebony wings that dripped with contempt as she charged forward. Taking up into the air, she hopped, lunged, and pounced over the storm of bones with ease she''s never known. In the next instant, she snatched a skull out of the storm. Its glimmering purple eyes stared blankly ahead as Basti cracked it with her teeth, but it did not shatter. The bones stopped dead in the air before rattling the final notes of their chorus as they crashed down to the ground in defeat. With a flap of her wings of shadow, she descends with natural grace, touching down with a slow walk as she holds the skull of the one controlling this room. With a deep breath her wings melted into nothingness as she processed her share of the mana it let off, and in doing so, she absorbed a flash of its memories, getting to reflect in its final moments.¡­ Though she couldn''t help but feel confused. In its final moments, all she could tell was that it was grateful to her? Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Vitmori POV Those memories I got from that skull were so odd, in that there were only two notable things in recent memory. First was seeing the teens Isaak and Trisha, and then next was the fight with Basti. But as for anything beyond that? Nothing, nothing but the empty darkness of waiting for any stimulus for a stretch of time I couldn''t quite comprehend. Regardless, the second room has been cleared for the moment, and after removing all the bones, the chamber was totally empty. For now, we''ll keep an eye on things; if the room repopulates, I''ll have to devise some countermeasures. If they don''t, I''ll be sending in a scouting team further inside to probe the other dangers within. In other news, Basti has some new tricks! I couldn''t watch the fight myself once she passed some kind of threshold, but I caught the lasting impressions from the memories of the skull that commanded that room. I''m consistently blown away by her growth and in awe at how she rises to every challenge I put before her. It''s moments like this that I''m thankful she wandered into this worthless pebble''s life. For her accomplishment, I decided that she could freely determine what should be done with the mana she gathered today. Even as Basti sat reverently before my core, she couldn''t help but cast an anxious glance back at her cubs, who were once again watching the outside with eagerness. In the end, she respectfully requests the mana be divided amongst her cubs so that they''d be more able to defend themselves in case anything were to happen. I couldn''t fault her caution; after all, it kept me alive through the worst situations in my old life. I call the cubs over, the four bumbling over each other with eagerness. They''re so adorable as they do their very best to mimic their mother while sitting at attention. However, the red-furred and blue-furred cubs, in particular, couldn''t sit still to save their lives as they fidgeted in anticipation. ''Now, boys and girls, your Momma has worked hard to keep us safe. Now, it''s time for you to start on the path of your development. With this gift of mana, you''ll be able to start heading outside, so make sure you''re all on your best behavior.'' Despite my stern warning, I can''t help but let my amusement and adoration for these feline munchkins show in my voice. The cubs, in response, are all now fidgeting and murring with enthusiasm as the anticipation of finally getting to go out just hit them like a bolt of lightning. Even Basti couldn''t help but chuff with approval and amusement at their energy. The mana I had gotten from that one skull gave me a ring of mana swirling around within my core. Now I managed to portion it out among the cubs, slowly filling their bodies with the mana as I watched it fill them and course through their veins like blood. Soon enough, it gathered and ignited their manahearts, taking the faint glimmers that were there before and giving them each a vibrant little flame that glowed with the energy of their youth. Now what was once an energetic bundle of cubs became a sleepy cuddle pile as their bodies worked hard to adjust to the influx of mana. Basti came over to affectionately nose each of them before carrying them off to the sleeping area and lying with them as they got ready to grow up. Chapter 24 ____ POV I awake to the sounds of screams. Disoriented and confused, I''m not sure if what I''m hearing is my imagination or reality, as those tend to blur in my weakest moments. It was in the next moment before I could consider sitting up that a spray of lead tore through the sheet metal wall above me, and the next moment, I rolled off the bunk in the sleeping area I was allowed to borrow from my contractors. ''Fuck, I knew I should''ve stayed dressed last night.'' I reach up and grab my sidearm and knife from under my pillow. I''m only wearing a decently hand-stitched pair of black cotton pajama pants, and I''m still cursing myself for it. The screams and cries of battle still sound out, and I have to shake my head to clear the distractions. ''Now is not the time to whine. Get off your ass.'' Crawling forward, I push onto my knees and peek out the shack''s window. This farming community I''ve been staying in for the last couple of weeks is burning. A truck has reversed hard into the fortified gates, driving a wedge between us and the outside. From here, I can only see three aggressors, but there''s more fighting elsewhere. My breathing quickens, and I smash my fist against my chest to trick an adrenaline rush. Feeling awake enough and wired to put my life on the line, I rush outside into the crisp evening air. Molotovs uselessly scorch against the mostly metal structures, though a greenhouse is already lost. My bare feet kick up dirt, and I step over a person who was proudly showing off carrots to me three days ago. Ducking around a corner and running up to the edge of a wall, my back is flush against the cold corrugated metal of a storehouse. The fighting is still going, the other survivors doing their best to hold back and drive off the bandits. I hear chuckling and rummaging in the storehouse. ''These bastards aren''t even waiting to start their looting.'' My knuckles go white as I clench the grip of my blade. Crouching lower, I launch forward and slip through the carelessly tossed open doorway. I don''t even take the time to look over the beast before me. My foot met the back of his knee as he crumpled with a yelp. However, I don''t allow him to fall to the ground, following up as I plunge my blade hard into the side of his neck. He''s not dead yet, though, as I use the blade as a point of leverage, my gun arm hooking around his forehead before quickly twisting and releasing him at the declaration of a sickening crunch. His glazed eyes look up at me while the rest of him lays flat on his stomach. My body is coated with a fresh splash of warmth, though I know it won''t stay that way for long as I head out into the fray again. I vault over some crates and make a beeline toward where I hear most of the combat. Nearly tripping over someone''s son, I just finished giving him advice on his rifle last week. Foolishly I let my focus tunnel as I crash into another bandit. We fall to the ground, wrestling with one another before I roll them into a pin as I twist their arm behind their back. However, this one I recognize, and I hear the blood pounding in my ears as I remember her face. "You¡­ You bitch, what are you doing here!?" Her eyes widened in terror; she had seen what I could do. After all, I saved her ass, along with two of her friends, from a small swarm. It is now that I realize this attack was my fault. They knew we were here because I let the guy I was escorting allow them to tag along to stock up on some supplies. She immediately starts sputtering, panicking as she shakes her head. "It''s not my fault! They made me do it; I didn''t want to come back here, I swear." I narrow my gaze at her, though the moment I''m distracted by the continuous fighting around me, her free arm shoots out to grab my fallen gun. I wrench her shoulder out of its socket as she screams out. "Don''t bother; your words are meaningless." I don''t waste time on her, pushing her away as I scoop up my pistol. Even as she tries to crawl away, I fire off a single round and finish her. Barely sparing a glance to make sure my aim was on point. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I scoop up my blade and keep moving forward, finally rounding near the front of the gate as I come up behind the aggressors. They''ve got the other survivors pinned inside the mess hall, and thankfully they seem to have managed to get the scrap metal tables barricading up against the main entrance. The bandits are unwilling to get closer, mainly because they don''t have a straightforward way to get inside. They are taking potshots from behind the cover of a tractor and some empty crates meant to be used to deliver the vegetables next week. Bodies are scattered between where I stand and the mess hall. Luckily I don''t recognize most of them as I close in on the remaining four bandits. A shot rings out, and there are just three left. Moving forward with brutal efficiency, I step out and start strafing from the right to the next piece of cover as I bury a round in a woman''s back before following up with a shot to the back of her head before she could realize she was already dead. I quickly dive into some tall grass, the sturdy plants scratching against my bare skin. The man next to her panics at how she suddenly went out, recoiling as she crumpled into a heap and taking a step out from cover as one of the other survivors took advantage¡ªthe report of a rifle doming the bastard. The last guy seems to realize he is alone, and he looks at me as I rush out from the grass. Dropping his shotgun, he attempts to hold up his hands, blubbering for surrender. However, I didn''t hear his words as I spotted an older woman who had such innovative ideas and taught me a new recipe for napalm. I ended his blubbering and wasted two more rounds because I needed it. The silence was deafening as I could feel my heart pounding in my ears. Absently I try to wipe the blood off my face, only smearing it some more as I whistle out the all-clear. "Come on, everyone, we got fires to put out, and we need to get ready for the roamers who doubtlessly heard all this shit." Jack POV/The Next Day "So, I see it''s field trip day, hm?" Jack called out in amusement as he flitted down to land on Basti''s back. Basti huffs with vague annoyance at Jack''s arrival and half-heartedly swipes at him with her tail. Jack barely takes a half step to avoid the tail as he whistles a laugh. The cubs are no longer cubs; they''re adolescent elemental prowlers, or teens, as it were. The four look around with more attention and awareness, flashing feline smiles as they seem to murr and chatter to each other. Jack snickered as he eavesdropped on them, speaking up. "Yeah, milk and honey just fall out of the sky; crazy, I know." He teased mischievously. The blue-furred teen cat looked very much like she believed what Jack had just told her, but the black-furred teen cat just nudged her and shook his head, much to Jack''s delight. Jack continued as he fluttered his wings for no apparent reason. "You''ll get to see what trees look like from the bottom soon enough, and you know what, I''ll even get some fruits for you all to try now that you all get to eat some real food." He enthused, being kinder now that he''s had some fun. At that, the red-furred teen cat did excited little tappy taps with his paws while they walked, seeming especially eager about the idea of food out of everyone here. The white-furred teen cat chuffed in response to his eagerness. The black-furred teen cat hung near the back of the group. He is still eager to be out here with his now more mature and grown-up mental capacity. But to better appreciate the taste of what he got to see before all the others, he decided to take his time and walk mostly at his own pace. Jack spoke up once again as they descended the mountain. "So, where are you going first?" Basti hummed in thought before letting out a low mrowl in response. "What? That''s so boring! Take them to that Haven of people, you need them to interact with people, or they''re going to be unsociable weirdos to the people they''re meant to protect." Jack chastised with uncharacteristic seriousness, pecking at Basti''s ear to admonish her first choice. Basti was somewhat stunned by Jack''s sensibility, merely flicking her ear instead of trying to swipe at him for what he did. After another moment, she gave a meow of consideration before relenting to what Jack suggested. Zasutir POV Zasutir was enjoying his breakfast; today was some forest fruits, along with some new fruits that Aug had told the foragers about. The fruits, in general, have been gently roasted over the fire and served over some boiled wild grains. He scooped some of the meal out of the bowl with a hand-carved wooden spoon, just savoring the filling meal quietly until Cinco sat beside him with his bowl. "Morning, Shepherd." Cinco said pleasantly, tucking into his meal. "If you don''t mind my asking, I''ve been noticing you head up the mountain a couple of days in a row now. Is there something happening?" He asked, being unabashedly inquisitive. Zasutir tilted his head a bit before flashing his pearly white teeth with a smile. "I''ve had the honor to train with one of Vitmori''s warriors. So far, I''ve used a sword and shield and a mace. We''re supposed to return to the sword again before trying out spears." He explained animatedly, clearly excited about what he''s been up to. Cinco, while initially concerned, now seemed relieved and even delighted by how cheerful the Shepherd was. "I see; that sounds like quite the experience." The rabbitkin said pleasantly with a nod. Zasutir was about to go on and talk about Dread but was interrupted by a hand on his shoulder as he looked over to see Zanitul. The lizardkin guardswoman flashed her fanged smile. "You''ve been carrying yourself more confidently, Shepherd; if you''re interested, perhaps we could spar together and see how you''re coming along?" She offered, her hand still on his shoulder. Now, Zasutir was undoubtedly a very old man. Looking up at Zanitul, he seemed to realize just how beautiful she is, and he also became very aware of his own practically perfect body as he could feel his heart thumping in his chest. "Ah¡­ Yes, yes, I think I''d quite like that, thank you." Zanitul smiled a little wider, gently rubbing Zasutir''s shoulder once before patting it as she pulled away, her tail swaying more noticeably with each step as she got her food and went elsewhere in the camp. Cinco smirked like a fool as he watched the range of expressions flash across Zasutir''s face. Almost moments after Zanitul was out of sight, Virtisa walked up, clutching her pack to her chest as a form of support, and spoke up. "H-hi, Shepherd. S-sorry to bother you, but I¡­ I was wondering if¡­" But she didn''t get to finish stammering through her request when a young shriek pierced the morning calm of the camp. The fighters got to their feet in response, looking around for the danger. They then see little Aug running as fast as her little legs can take her from their eating area as she shrieks out again. "Kitties!!" Chapter 25 Jack POV The expressions on people''s faces were just priceless for Jack, and it was all thanks to girlie. He was perched in a tree nearby as Basti, and her cubs strolled into camp. Basti, for one, greeted Aug as the girl approached, the little girl coming up and hugging the adult prowler''s neck before approaching the cubs. The black-furred cubs was more privy to the situation as he slinked off around to the other side of Basti. Whereas the little girl just stupefied the other three cubs, the three continuously looked over at Basti worriedly as they were handled in a way they''d never been before. After a bit, the rest of the group started meandering over, mainly to watch the situation. However, the kids of the group approached, thanks to Aug, diffusing any tension that might have been there. Zasutir stood, pushing up from his seated position with his hands on his knees before glancing at Virtisa. "Let''s talk later." He offered, wanting to make sure she wasn''t ignored before walking over to Basti with a smile on his face. "Good morning, Executioner Basti; thank you for visiting us. What brings you here?" He asked curiously. Basti chattered and murred in response, carrying a conversation in her untranslated tongue. Zasutir nodded in response as if he perfectly understood, throwing in a few words of confirmation and ''Oh really'' and things like that before looking at the others. "She''s come to socialize her kids and is seeking permission to allow them to wander our camp and interact with us." The rest of the group looked at each other curiously, unsure what to make of the situation. However, that''s when Jack decided to speak up. "Come on then; they''re just kids. Let them get to know ya; they''ll be the ones guarding ya as the days go on." The members of the camp closest to the tree he was perched on had certainly jumped with surprise. However, they looked the cubs over with a new appreciation. It wasn''t long until murmurs turned to sounds of agreement as they began dispersing. Zasutir turned to look at Basti with a smile as he nodded. "Our home is open to you and your family, Basti; feel free to come and go as you like." Basti, in turn, murrs with a nod as she looked to her kids, which were in the form of bliss as they were pet and doted on in a way they''d never experienced. The black-furred cub was admittedly standoffish about it and slinked into his mother''s shadow for the time being. However, the white-furred cub was into it, being the most socially adept and managing to wrangle the most throat scratches from the kids. Even some of the adults came over, watching the cubs and Basti with the understanding that these were potentially powerful beasts, but even they couldn''t resist how cute they were. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Though even as Jack watched over the situation from his perch, he got the feeling that someone was watching him. Looking around, he spotted the dwarf woman anxiously shifting side to side, not exactly sure of herself. With his attention sufficiently grabbed, he flitted over and landed on the ground before her. "Yes, did ya need something?" Silvia smiled a bit as she nodded. "Yes, I realized I did not properly thank you for saving my daughter. I mean it, thank you. I understand you''ve only been what you are for less than a week, yet you already have more compassion than most people." Jack''s feathers floofed up, certainly not accustomed to such praise and attention as he averted his gaze. "Y-Yeah, well, it was a kid in trouble; what kind of bastard would ignore that." Silvia smiled as she got down to her knees and gently patted Jack''s head. Currently, he was too flustered to be annoyed. At this point, he could also feel the ground tremble very slightly beneath his claws, turning just in time to see Aug rush up to him. "Jackie!" She cried out in enthusiasm as she scooped up the bird, much to his surprise as Silvia chuckled at the view. Jack was uncomfortable, but he didn''t fight it; his wings unfurled in the imitation of a hug as he flapped his left wing to mimic patting her shoulder. "Alright, alright, girlie, that''s enough. Set me down now." Thankfully Aug didn''t insist on hugging him for too long, Jack flitting away onto the ground again and ruffling his feathers. "We, uh, have something for you." Silvia said a little nervously, her hands fiddling together in an uncharacteristic amount of shyness for a usually confident and stalwart woman. Though it seems Aug was happy to pick up the slack. "We made you a bandannanan!" She gushed, Silvia, smiling some more as she watched her daughter open up more. The usually shy girl has spoken more in the past several days than in the rest of her life so far. Jack was confused, looking to Silvia for clarification, which she was happy to offer. "It''s a simple thing, really, but Aug really helped out in making it. It''s a bandana." She explained as she pulled out a piece of canvas that''s been dyed red. "We didn''t have much to make it unique, but we did manage to find some natural dye; the red comes from beetroot." She explained as she smiled a little more. "We figured you might like it more if it smelled like the forest, oh! We heard from Zasutir that vassals like yourself have the potential to grow even more, so we made sure to make it big enough and just folded the extra material into a neat hem." She explained as she offered the bandana for Jack to see. He was¡­ Well, he was speechless. He''s never received a gift before. Leaning in, he smelled the bandana curiously. It smelled sweet and earthy, and something else mixed in there too. He let out a low whistle of approval and nodded. "I uh¡­ I love it. Thank you." He said softly and stepped closer, Silvia carefully tying it around his neck with a strong knot. It felt weighty but also comforting in a way. "Jackie looks so cool." Aug chirped as she walked around Jack, appraising him from every angle. Jack was getting incredibly flustered at this rate as he fluttered his wings. "Well, it was nice seeing you, glad you''re looking better, kiddo." He commented with a nod; he was fidgeting some more before deciding to give his wings a flap. "I should go; I''ve got my duties. After all, I was just making sure these cats got here alright." He explained, giving himself an out as Silvia smiled at him. "Alright, Captain Jack, see you around." She said gently as she stood back onto her feet. "Bye, Jackie!" She waved enthusiastically as she went back to her mom''s side. With his way out sufficiently established, he flitted off as fast as he could to try and collect himself after all that attention. Chapter 26 Vitmori POV It looks like things are going smoothly for Basti and her kids. From what I can see, Aug and the kids managed to set up a giant game of hide and seek around the camp. Though some of the adults had to join in to make sure none of the kids went too far out. In the meantime, Zasutir and Basti work together to contribute their excess mana to my work as I finally manage to finish up the longhouse. It didn''t take too much since I was just finishing up the roofing and flooring. Though I continued to work on the interior, really dedicating all the extra stone and wood I had left to the details. Inside the longhouse was quite a simple but effective setup. A third of the floor space was dedicated to communal sleeping quarters, with a simple barracks-style design for men and women on opposing sides of the longhouse. Next was a dedicated area for cooking, I had gone ahead and built up an interior stone fire pit. I was using some of my stores of purified iron to make a spit rack, which could also hang a stew pot over an open flame. I also prepared a raised iron skillet, which can be slotted into the fire pit brick to allow a variety of cooking. Finally, I prepared a brick oven, the chimney going smoothly up out of the longhouse. With all this, I hope they''ll be able to expand the variety of meals they can prepare and improve overall morale with the rise in quality. Finally was the communal dining area; it was a simple arrangement of a few tables with long benches on the long sides of each table. By the end, Zasutir looked somewhat winded, and Basti was slinking off to have a nap somewhere. ''Zasutir, how do you feel? Think you''re up for some more planning?'' I ask, reaching out to him somewhat softer to not bother him too much. ''Hm? I''m feeling alright, Vitmori; I''m thankful to you for looking out for me.'' Zasutir thought back as he curiously looked around the longhouse, admiring the strange style of architecture and the facilities themselves. ''Good to hear, Zasutir. Since we still have plenty more to discuss, you''ll probably need to discuss with the others what you all need.'' I explain, my mind swirling with ideas of defenses, fortified walls, watch towers, and facilities like a workshop. They probably don''t need an exercise area, considering how lacking they are in surplus. Any electrical wiring or lighting is not required yet either. I''m still not too sure about the average technology level for the typical person, and I''d rather not paint a target on their back with something too eye-catching. No need for a garage either since they use carriages. It''s almost limiting to what I consider worthwhile, hence why I need the perspective of someone from here. Zasutir, who already looked worn out, was now looking strained as he held his head in both hands, grunting under the weight of some of the concepts coming from me. ''Oh great one, I appreciate the concern, but could you think a little slower... You started to lose me after you started to think about lightning magics being used to make light.'' The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Oh shit, I''m hurting him somehow. ''My bad, very sorry about that.'' I say apologetically as I do my best to wrangle my runaway ideas. Zasutir smiles to himself as he checks out the interior fire pit. ''It is fine, Vitmori. I appreciate the amount of forethought you''ve put into this.'' I couldn''t help but be impressed with how patiently Zasutir carries himself, a small smile forming on my nonexistent face.''Of course, a lot goes into a Haven, and you all get the advantage of having someone like me to even move all the supplies. Just know this, I''m letting you decide what you need next. Should we build fortified stone walls around what we plan to be the rest of the Haven? Or should we build up some more independent and private housing? We could also set up something like an apartment building so everyone can have a form of privacy. Or do we build up some facilities? Like a forge or workshop? Things like that.'' Zasutir massaged the sides of his head a little more at the influx of that info and nodded a bit. ''I see; well, I''ll certainly bring this up to the others around dinner tonight, and we should have an answer for you tomorrow.'' Even as Zasutir spoke, the others began meandering into the longhouse, admiring their new, if not temporary, home. The kids seem to run inside excitedly as they look around, soon followed by the cubs, who seem to appreciate how much of my mana is in the structure and the air. The ones that seemed the most impressed were Remi, and Luna Moon, the wolfkin woman. Tears were in her eyes, her fur notably damp along her cheeks as she shook Remi''s shoulder. "Look at that! Over there, is that an oven!?" She gushed, her tail swishing actively as she wandered back and forth between the fire pit and the brick oven. Remi couldn''t help but smile at the woman''s enthusiasm. He was rather excited to have proper facilities now. The limitations of a fire pit and a pot were getting to him. He heard clawed feet clacking up from behind him and glanced over to see the Shepherd. "Good day, Shepherd; the longhouse looks amazing!" He expressed cheerfully. Zasutir nodded sagely as he patted Remi''s shoulder before looking at Luna as well. "I''m glad you like it; Vitmori has expressed to me that you two are the most important people in the Haven, as food will be vital to keep our spirits and bodies strong." He explained as he pulled his hand away. At that revelation, Remi and Luna glance at each other, standing a little taller before bowing their heads slightly. "We understand, Shepherd; we''ll continue to do our best." With that, they stepped away to start preparing lunch, gathering the already collected logs of firewood to bring inside. Oururu POV ''Another day, another set of worries.'' Oururu slithers out of the newly dugout burrow within Vitmori''s main chamber. The fine stone sand was always pleasant against his scales, though soon enough, he found his place before Vitmori''s pedestal. Coiling comfortably before Vitmori, he looked out to the triangular entryway as the sunlight flowed inside, adding a warm glow to the generally green-lit chamber. ''Now, it''s time to focus¡­ I need to find an answer before I can bring this to Vitmori.'' He knows Vitmori hasn''t given him much attention, though it''s not like he needs it. Just grateful to no longer be lost to the simple drive of hunger and mindless starvation. But now he''s got too much on his mind, he thinks too much and too hard, and it worries him. Coiling tighter into himself, he brings his tail up to his mouth and bites down, the pain driving a sense of focus into his worried mind. With it now calm, he begins to swirl his mana along the length of his body, starting from his heart down to the tip of his tail. But then, he guides the mana into his mouth and back down to his heart again, turning himself into one big mana ring as he closes his eyes and looks beyond himself. From within the safety of Vitmori''s chamber, he can freely look around far faster than he could ever slither. His eyes wander as he checks in on the spider trees today. It was still there, writhing and squirming and slowly expanding as its webs encompassed more trees. However, they''re still far from the people or the mountain, so he looked elsewhere. He then looked over to the putrid bog. It was an odd place he could remember, even in the haze of hunger. A strange thing to be in a forest, but the more he looks at it, the murky, bubbling water looks unnatural, and it worries him. But it isn''t doing much yet, so he turns his attention away. Finally, he looks down the mountain, where he failed to see trouble. It was so quiet there before, and he couldn''t see the danger until it started calling attention to itself. He tried hard to look in again, yet he was being blocked. There was a wall between him and the danger, and he hated it. The more he poked and prodded, the more he could feel whatever was behind it working to hold him back. ''Good, waste your mana on me. I''ll learn your secrets soon enough.'' That''s when he felt eyes looking back up at him, though he only hissed with contempt. ''That''s right; I''ve got my eyes on you.'' Chapter 27 Basti POV It was almost foolish to worry as much as she had. Her cubs are taking to the people well and seem to be finding their niches already. Her runt was the only one, in particular, worrying her since he wouldn''t socialize much with the others. What he did, however, was pretty impressive. As Basti strolled around the Haven, she occasionally spotted movement out of the corner of her eyes. If she couldn''t sense where he was and if she wasn''t familiar with shadow magics, Basti probably wouldn''t have spotted him. The runt was putting his newly developed body through the paces, zipping from shadow to shadow. He was swiping down flies and mosquitoes, recognizing them to be annoyances and threats. Occasionally he even found a spider starting its little web and struck down a mouse he discovered with furious prejudice. Basti couldn''t help but chuff with amusement as she watched from out of sight. Her runt may be a natural in stealth, but he had a long way to go. Checking in on her blue-furred cub, she seemed to be intently pacing after the anxious lizard woman herbalist. Basti could agree that the woman had an alluring scent, not tasty, but the smell of herbs and nature was pleasing compared to everyone else. Virtisa POV Virtisa was certainly anxious right now, especially since the blue prowler had been following her for a little while now as she went around checking on the few folks with open wounds and other sorts of scrapes and injuries. The prowler would come close and frequently sniff her herb pouch, even gently pawing at it, which consistently startled Virtisa while she was grinding up poultice. The look in the blue prowler''s eyes is what confused her. It almost looked to her like true intelligence, how she would sniff each herb, swath of moss, and mushroom. How the prowler''s eyes would follow her hands as she plucked each ingredient to make a specific treatment for a different type of wound. It unnerved her, but she wasn''t sure why. However, she will admit it was pleasant spending time with someone, even if it was a young beast who could quickly kill her. Basti POV Leaving her blue-furred cub to her new friend, she strolls back around to the longhouse and spots the red-furred cub hanging around the cooking area now. This was the most still she''s ever seen her largest cub be. He was almost transfixed, watching the work of Remi and Luna as they got into prep. Remi POV "Heh, look at that, Remi. Kitty is keeping an eye on us." Luna mused as she carried over a skinned deer that Cinco bagged this morning. She took up a freshly sharpened cleaver and began the butchering. Remi chuckled softly in response as he worked off a stone cutting board they fashioned a couple of days ago and glanced over to the red prowler. Remi''s ear twitched with realization as he noticed the red prowler was now watching him mince some mushrooms and roots. What was more interesting was that red''s right paw had been moving up and down in the same rhythm as Remi''s knife-hand. "Hey, what do you think you''re doing there?" He mused to the prowler with a smile as he went back to chopping. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He did other prep work, not noticing the red prowler scooting closer to cutting board and sniffing the ingredients inquisitively. The teen snatched up tiny pieces of the mushroom and tuber, doing more little sniffs and tasting them. The red prowler quickly scoots away as Remi returns with some cuts of venison, a mixed herb paste, and a pouch of black salt, which was technically an alchemical ingredient but that served no purpose here outside of cooking. Remi was soon struggling a bit as he got to work on starting the fire. Since the other camp members accidentally snuffed out the old fire pit before either he or Luna could save the coals and embers for this fire. Though as he worked on getting some friction sparks, he was suddenly surprised by the red prowler as they suddenly blew a little bolt of flame into the fire pit, the wood catching a lot faster than Remi was ready for as he jumped back. The red prowler''s ears suddenly reared back with surprise at Remi''s sudden reaction, but Remi offered a smile as he held his hands up placatingly. "Whoa, hey there, it''s fine, I''m fine¡­ I appreciate your help, little buddy." The red prowler was hesitantly relaxed as he focused back on what Remi was doing. Basti POV Basti couldn''t help but smile as she stepped away, looking around for her final cub as she strolled around the Haven, watching as most people and families started disassembling their camping areas. They were turning most of the tent materials over to Sylvia and Miriam to do with what they saw fit and bringing the bedding, pillows, and blankets into the longhouse to start picking spaces to sleep in tonight. After a while, she came across a group of children sitting in a half circle under the shade of the tree. A dogkin mother tells the kids some stories and even sings songs they get to sing along with. Among the kids, she noticed her white-furred daughter sitting with the children as she meows and yowls along with the songs. Basti was rather impressed by the second sing-along. The cub was almost making the sounds of words and emphasizing the cadence of the notes of the music. Watching her daughter for a little longer, she turned away and found a place for herself in the shade of another tree and finally took that nap she had been putting off. Vitmori POV I think I can stop worrying about the people in the Haven for a bit. I''ve finally gotten them out of the elements. With a roof and walls between them and the outside, they should be able to sleep more cozily at night. I probably shouldn''t have to worry about too many defenses so early on. While this world is perhaps dangerous, even I can tell that this is not a ruined wasteland like my home world. But that also doesn''t mean I can relax, but at the same time, I also don''t need to be over-vigilant. If the memories I''ve absorbed are correct, I''ve also got to start planning for the winter since we''ve just entered this world''s equivalent of the fall season. While I don''t have a world map anywhere, I know that the Empire''s territory is supposed to be warmer than the rest of the continent in the wintertime. This probably means that we''re on the southern hemisphere of this planet, and if I''m right, we''re looking forward to a brutal winter. Hmm¡­ ''Jack, come to me.'' I called out to him, needing his help with some of my plans. It isn''t long before he flits in before my pedestal. It''s only now that I noticed Oururu sitting there, just staring into the middle distance with his tail in his mouth. Poor thing, I should show him some more attention. Look how out of it he is. "Yes, Vitmori, what do you have for me?" Jack asked as he settled down on the stone across from Oururu and looked up at me. ''Ah, there you are, yeah, I needed¡­ What are you wearing?'' I just noticed the bandana around his neck, curious as to where he got it. "Oh, this thing? I-it''s nothing special, Vitmori. Just something that a dwarf lady made because I saved her kid. I don''t mind it." He expressed dismissively with a flustered flutter of his wings. I could feel the thoughts racing in a flustered frenzy in his feathery head, and chuckled to myself. I couldn''t help but smile to myself in response. ''It looks good; make sure to take care of it.'' I enthused to him warmly, Jack merely averting his gaze as his feathers puffed up a little. ''Anyways, I need you to go and take 5 of your birds to head east of us and see if you all can find a village or settlement. If you do, try to find a field for crops and steal as many plants and seeds as you can and bring them to me to see what this world has to offer in fall goods.'' Jack looks confused, but I can feel the gears whirring in his mind as he lets out a slow nod. "I see, alright, Vitmori; we''ll be back as soon as possible." Jack said resolutely as he bowed with one wing extended and the other to his chest before taking off. Alright, now to hear back from Zasutir tonight. Chapter 28 ____ POV It''s a peaceful day, well, relatively peaceful nowadays. Within this massive community are almost all the people I''ve guided across America, all the way from Seattle since Day Zero, and everyone we''ve picked up along the way since we got here. This is the Bouquet, my home, and the safe-haven my family established before the shit went down. It''s been a couple of years since the start of it all, and this humble place has become a bustling trade town. Of course, there''s always more work, but today''s my day off. I''ve found myself on a semi-private rooftop in the middle of the bustling town, sitting in the shade of an AC unit as I catch up on some light reading. I''m enjoying solitude before being interrupted by a familiar voice. "How''d I know I would find you here?" She says with a smile evident in her voice as she climbs the final few rungs to the rooftop and pulls herself over with a grunt. I let out an exaggerated sigh of exasperation before glancing over at the intruder. It was a by now familiar young woman by the name of Skylar, her red eyes glinting from under the shade of her hoodie as she strolled over and sat down beside me. Though she flashed a mischievous smile, her gloved hands set down a satchel of books and snacks at our feet. "You know, for the mysterious and aloof son of the leader of the Bouquet group, you''re rather boring on your off time." She teased mischievously as she offered me a strip of dried meat from a cloth pouch that she pulled from her bag. "I mean, look at that; what are you even reading? Machining for Dummies?" She asked, her lips pursed in an attempt to hold back a laugh as she poked my cheek with another strip of meat. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly and shrugged as I looked at the book cover and glanced back at her. "You never know when the skills and information may be useful. Besides, a day you don''t learn is a day wasted." I quoted my mother to her, who was probably quoting someone else. She couldn''t help but smile as she leaned back against the AC unit, fiddling with her sleeves before slowly leaning into me as she pulled some manga from her bag. "So, how many of those ''skill'' books are in your collection?" She asked knowingly, but I guess she wanted to hear the answer from me. Rolling my eyes, I take a mental inventory before shrugging. "Well, I found a few more on my last trip, so this one probably makes number 45..." She snickered softly as she flipped to a seemingly random page in her book, just shaking her head at the idea of that number. "All that useless information is just banging around your head; I''d eat my left shoe if you actually got the chance to put it to good use." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Hah, at least it''s more useful than those comics of yours." I retorted, gently elbowing her arm as I settled in with her weight against me. Though that seemingly struck a nerve as she jutted a finger out at me, poking the tip of my nose. "Hey! It''s called Manga, and there''s a difference. Uncultured normies like you wouldn''t get it." She exclaimed with faux haughtiness and huffed in mock exaggeration. "Oh really, what is it, a timezone?" I joked in response, provoking a smile from her as we shared a quiet laugh and settled in to enjoy this peaceful moment. She snorted softly and just flipped to the next page. "I''m not gonna even acknowledge that you absolutely pleb." She mused, shooting a glance over at me, to which I returned and offered a smile before we returned to our books. Vitmori POV/Later in the Evening ''Are you sure about this?'' I ask Zasutir as he gives me a simple nod. "Yes, oh mighty Vitmori, I''ve spoken with the people of the Haven, and we''ve decided that you''ve done more than enough for us. Your generosity certainly touched the men and women of our community, but now that you''ve given us a roof over our heads, we''d like to do more for ourselves so that we don''t burden you." He explained while sitting on both knees before my pedestal as he spoke. I wasn''t sure about this, but at the same time, it made perfect sense. That threat in the cave below my mountain should be my primary focus. I suppose this whole longhouse project has been a considerable sinkhole in my mana gain now that I think about it. The more I think about it, the more I can''t help but give a metaphorical sigh in response. ''I see, well don''t hesitate to ask for help. I don''t mind all that much and will be happy to help if I can. After all, you asked me to protect you, so it''s the least I can do.'' Zasutir smiled sagely as he lowered his head before getting to his clawed feet again. "Of course, Vitmori, and when we need your help, we shall ask." ''Alright, alright, I won''t press the situation any further.'' I relent. It makes sense in the end. As much as I could do to take care of these people, they are people in the end, and they''ll want to be able to rely on themselves to be satisfied with themselves at the end of the day. Zasutir chuckles softly. "Now then, I wish you a good day. I should be returning to the Haven." He excused himself before turning to leave as he ducked out of the entryway to my chamber. Well then, now I guess I have some time on my hands¡­ ''Oururu, hey buddy, are you feeling alright? You''ve been sitting still for an awfully long while. Oururu?'' I called out to him, but to no response. Is he in that deep of thought? Chapter 29 Vitmori POV ''Oururu? Hey there little buddy, what''s going on?'' I''m getting a little worried, and it''s been like half an hour since I noticed he had just been sitting there in a daze. However, when I look closer at him, I''m fascinated by what I see. He''s circulating the mana throughout his body in a way that a warrior would, but taking advantage of his unique shape, the mana is instead acting like a mana ring. He''s efficiently using what he has with little waste, but what is he using it for? Almost suddenly, Oururu stirs, shaking his head and blinking a few times as if collecting himself. It''s only then that I realize he was more here than he was moments ago. ''Finally! Hey there buddy, what''s up? Everything alright?'' I ask him with proper concern. Upon hearing my voice in his mind, I watched him jump with surprise. I almost feel a little bad, but he makes such an amusing-looking confused expression with the end of his tail hanging limply out of his mouth. He then looked up at me, surprisingly not at my core, but directly where my perspective was on him. ''Oh? Can you see me then? Neat, now how about you tell me what you''ve been burning your mana for.'' I ask, a small smile on my imaginary face as I watch him patiently. Oururu gazed intently at me with his serpentine eyes, and I could feel the thoughts swirling around in an anxious tangle as he watched me. I shift my perspective back around my core as I look down at him again. Oururu, in turn, followed me as he moved around before settling in a loose coil and flicking his tongue in contemplation. After a few more moments, he closed his eyes and lowered his head, and in moments I saw impressions of memories and images flickering around my imaginary mind. ''Hm¡­ For a homebody who prefers to stay around my chamber rather than be out and about, you''ve sure been busy.'' Spiders, bogs, and monsters in the basement? Don''t threaten me with a good time. So there are more things to worry about than just my mountain and the Haven. It seems the list is just growing day by day, and it hasn''t even been a month yet. I''m still not exactly sure what I''m doing here, but I think I''m doing good enough just figuring things out. You would think there would be some kind of tutori- Ping! Ping! Ping! Pin- Almost suddenly, it''s like my senses are overwhelmed as numbers and screens, panels, and notifications flood my field of view. No matter where I look, there''s something to look at. It''s almost like turning on your phone after being spammed with texts, yet much more invasive since I can''t turn it off for some reason. Welco- Congra- Vassal obt- Territory lv- Set Tra- Vassal obt- Mold eart- Carve sto- Aspect Devel- Souls Devou- Gem gro- Metallu- Mana manip- Soul manip- Core lv- Souls Devou- Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Aspec- Before I could start reading all the stuff as it appeared before me, it all suddenly disappeared. I can''t help but take a metaphorical step back after that overload and then the sudden absence of information as I look around again. In the next moment, a single screen appears before me as text rolls out on it. Good work so far Candidate; you''ve excelled beyond predicted expectations. I can hear a familiar voice echoing within my mind, speaking as the text appeared. ''It''s certainly been a while since I''ve heard you.'' I responded, not exactly sure what was happening right now. The screen goes blank as more words come down. A system would only serve as shackles for someone as intuitive as you. Keep growing, keep learning, and keep surviving. ''Oh? Well, thanks, I guess?'' The screen blanks again before continuing. For your efforts, I''ll grant you some information. ''Alright, I certainly won''t say no to that.'' The screen refreshes once more as the voice echoes within me. You are the only one from your world here, but you are not the only candidate. ''I see; okay, that doesn''t really affect me right now; what else?'' Yet again, the screen clears as more text slides on in. There are only four years until the first calamity. Make sure you are ready for it. ''Well, shit¡­ That''s annoyingly vague, but I appreciate the warning.'' The screen vanishes, and I think it''s almost over before I hear the voice resound within me, and it feels decidedly more feminine than earlier. I''ll keep checking in on you. In the end, you will never be alone here. They say that, but I do feel a strange emptiness that wasn''t noticeable before once our connection was severed. Though in the next moment, I hear a concerned hissing sound, and I realize I must''ve been totally zoned out with all that weird stuff that just happened. ''Ah, sorry about that, Oururu. My mind was suddenly elsewhere for a while there. Now then, what did you want to do about all this?'' I asked as I looked down at him. He was still watching me curiously, and his head tilted ever so slightly at a perfect 45¡ã angle while his tongue flicked a couple of times. ''Oh, don''t give me that. You were zoned out for over an hour, and you''re telling me I can''t do it for a few minutes?'' I retort with some vague amusement. Despite lacking shoulders, Oururu just gave me a shrug as he watched me. Though I could feel his mind whirling with ideas and thoughts as he gazed intently at me. ''I see, so you encountered resistance with that sight of yours, and you want to go kick its ass? Fine, you have my permission. Go for it, little buddy.'' If he wants to step up to the plate, I have no problem with it. Oururu flicks his tongue once more before offering a scaly smile of thanks as he slips away. He seemingly hesitates at the entrance to my chamber before slithering forward with a hardened resolve. Oururu POV He made his way down the mountain like he''s done many times before. But instead of hunting for a meal, he''s out here slithering for a fight. Though he was already regretting telling Vitmori he wanted to go by himself to deal with the issue, and he also knew he couldn''t just turn around after a declaration like that. Through all his internal fretting, Oururu didn''t even realize he was already in front of the cave entrance towards where the threat was. It¡­ It looked bigger when he was right in front of it. Even if he was a whole seven feet of scales and muscle, he really only lifted his head a couple of feet off the ground. Taking a deep breath, he lets out a slow, hissing sigh before slithering forward again. He had someone to take down, and he wasn''t about to let Basti take the spotlight again. The caverns were eerily silent, devoid of even natural life. It was almost as if every last ounce of mana and vital energy was drained from this place. Oururu flicked his tongue into the air, tasting only stale rot as he approached the threshold Basti had crossed before. He felt¡­ Well, he felt anxious for one. To his eyes, there was a physical barrier that dripped with noxious purple fumes. With another flick of his tongue, Oururu could taste that this place was where death came to be forgotten. With a shiver, he pushed forward and crossed the threshold. A chill was sent down the length of his body as he made his way through. It wasn''t until the very tip of his tail crossed that he felt a sinking feeling within his very soul, his connection to Vitmori being cut off as he felt utterly alone, but only for a moment. All too suddenly, the air was suffocating to his senses; the total weight of the presence stopping his sight from peering into here earlier was now watching his every move. Oururu pushed on, and the more the presence watched him, the more Oururu could tell that it wasn''t the source of the stale mana that hung in the air. Crossing the room with the skeleton storm Basti battled, he could see that there was no change or even attempt to restore this room to what it once was. The room, like the rest of this place, was just dead. It isn''t long until he''s slithering through the next passageway, this way much longer and even winding as he begins descending deeper below the earth from where he entered. The pathway was littered with traps, dangers, and snares, yet there was no danger. At some point, Oururu even went out of his way to trigger and set off these traps, yet all he could sense were the wisps of their intent, dull clicks of mechanisms, and the final whither of the cords of snares as they failed to perform their only duty. Finally, he entered into a new chamber, the stench of filth and decay ravaging his tongue and nose as he flinched after slithering fully into the room. The moment he entered, the room shifted, and he could feel hundreds of presences writhe in response. In the next instant, hundreds of eyes turn to look at him, their gleams of purplish reflective eyes looking him over, and he recognizes the distinct feeling behind each of them. "They¡­ Hunger." After eternity passes in a moment, a mound of flesh rises from the far side of the room. It pushes up, standing on its hind legs as Oururu looks it over. The words to describe it suddenly form in his mind. The Wretched Brood-Mother. A throaty rumble echoes from the massive figure, and a voice that has not been heard by anyone now living calls out. "Feeed Usss¡­" With that humble request, the rats move forward in a single wave of pestilent flesh and swarm over and around Oururu, dozens of teeth become hundreds as they tear each other apart to consume him. The scent of his own flesh and blood intermingle with the rot of the rats as his body burns through his mana to recover and rebuild himself. His senses are drowned under the overwhelming desperation of the rodents. Their hunger invades his mind and leaves no other room for thought. He knows this feeling. It was one that has haunted him since birth, and only recently has he forgotten it. Yet here he was, being consumed by it once again, though from the outside instead of within. That''s right¡­ He''s Oururu, the serpent with the hunger to consume the world. In that instant of realization, he lashes out, snatching the first rat and devouring it while it destroys him. Then it was the next rat, and the next one, and the next one, and the next. He''ll take all their hunger as his own, and he won''t feed them anymore; they shall feed him! Hours go by as the cycle repeats, again and again, consume, be consumed, consume some more, and be stripped down to the bones before devouring the next. Consume until the only hunger that could be felt was his own. Now there was nothing left of the serpent that came in here. Oururu is a whole new being, fresh, new, and reborn in devouring the hunger of others. He rises high and tall, the length of his body now just over fifteen feet, as he looks down at the Brood Mother, who has now been dwarfed by the being of hunger before her. She doesn''t retaliate, and she doesn''t even flinch. Instead, she looks up at Oururu before lowering her head in utter gratitude. Slowly taking a raspy breath, she speaks out for a final time. "Thank you for the meal." She says ever so softly before being met by Oururu''s maw as he also takes on her hunger. Chapter 30 Vitmori POV While Oururu hasn''t come back yet, the amount of mana he''s sent my way is impressive. Looking at my core, a full three rings are swirling around strongly within me while many lights glimmer deeper within the center of the core. The foes my beasts encountered don''t make sense; sure, they retaliate, but why are they so thankful? I can''t say I''m entirely unfamiliar with the idea of facing someone who can be content with their own death. But I certainly didn''t expect to find beings like that in a world that hasn''t ended like my own¡­ But now that I think about it, their world has ended. The world of these beings below my mountain has come to a stagnant halt for possibly hundreds of years, utterly devoid of any stimulation. Will that eventually happen to me? I haven''t really considered it, but I''m by no means a human being anymore. I can''t age, I can''t bleed, and I can''t taste or even feel. Then again, I have died already. I shouldn''t have expected that I would be the same person I was before all this, let alone be even considered a person at all. I look around my chamber, and as of right now, I''m entirely alone. Basti and her cubs are down in the Haven, and they plan to spend the night while Jack is still out on his scouting trip for seeds and crops. My three zombie mutants are in a form of stasis in my storage, and Dread appears to be doing some meditation in his training room. As for Oururu, he hasn''t moved after clearing the room with the rats. I''m not entirely sure what he''s up to, but what I do know is that I can at least sense where he is now. Whatever that threshold was seemed to be fading away from all around the territory of the being below my mountain. While I''m not entirely sure what the rat was doing, what I am sure about is that I want it to do that for me since it should only help. While I don''t have any rat corpses in my storage, I do know where I can find some rats. Hopefully, Oururu doesn''t mind, but I go ahead and pluck the giant rat from his stomach and set it out before my pedestal. At this point, I''m glad I can''t actually taste or smell since the thing before me is utterly rancid. However, I can''t let myself get too distracted as I decided to commit some of my mana to this rat. First things first, this rat is about the size of a mastiff; I mean this thing is genuinely a rodent of unusual size. I go ahead and condense this down to the size of a small muskrat, trimming away all the rot, pestilence, and decay from her flesh and just tossing it into my burn pile within my storage. Next, I worked on optimizing her as I had with Zasutir, using minute amounts of my mana to rebuild her from her whiskers to her tail. The finished product appears to be a particularly large fancy rat that could be found in pet stores if it wasn''t for her considerable size. She looked like she was sleeping, lying peacefully on the stone with almost silky smooth and glossy-looking chestnut brown fur. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I''m about to name her, but hold off as I pour in enough mana to restore the original soul of this rat into her refurbished body. I watch as her body shudders before taking in a deep breath. Rat POV ''I''m not dead¡­?'' She slowly opens her eyes and looks around, her violet gaze glancing around before she notices the core before her. It was young, vibrant, and just radiated warmth. She was entranced, rising to her haunches as she stepped forward on her hind legs. Her hand reaches out as if to touch the young core before realizing how small she is. Snapping out of her trance, she looks herself over, flexing her hands and rolling her shoulders. That''s when she also noticed the band of green fur wrapping around her right upper arm; she went to touch the ring, running her fingers through her fur, which felt so much softer and more luxurious than she could ever remember. Looking at herself over the next couple minutes, she noticed that everything about her was different, yet she could feel that this was also her original body. She was still herself. ''Are you done admiring yourself?'' A voice speaks from within her head, making her squeak with surprise as she looks up at the core, recognizing it to be the source. He sounded amused, maybe even pleased. "S-sorry about that, I¡­ I wasn''t sure if this was real or just a fantasy of death.." She murmured sheepishly, her feet pitter-pattering in place under the focus of the core before her. ''Oh! You can talk! Great, that will make this all soo much easier.'' He responded, once more sounding rather pleased by the situation. "Make¡­ what easier?" She asked almost worriedly. ''Asking this next question.'' He clarified for her as she looked up to the core curiously. ''Do you want to live?'' Her ear twitched in surprise as she rested on her haunches. Does she want to live? She''s lived for so long, but can she really call that living? "Why do you ask?" She finally decided to say as she clasped her hands together anxiously. The core seems to take its time to think of an answer, and she can''t help but allow herself to sort of relax under the comforting green glow it gives off. After a time, he finally speaks up within her. ''I''m giving you a choice, mainly because you are the oldest living thing I''ve met so far. You were content with your death and for the end of the suffering of your brood. If you wish to return to your eternal rest, I''ll send you back as painlessly as I can manage.'' She was taken aback; this core was so¡­ Considerate. She can tell how much mana was used to make her this way, and she can feel all the little fine details of work that was put into her. Yet he was willing to throw away all of his efforts and mana based on whether or not she wanted to live? She looks at her hands again, flexing her ratty fingers and then looking back up to the comforting glow of the core before her. If it was someone like him, she could see herself truly living another day. "I¡­ I want to live if you''ll have me." She said softly as she brought her hands down to her sides and clenched them with her resolve. She could feel the joy radiate from him as he spoke within her once more. ''Fantastic! I hope you''ll be happy here with my team. I suppose I ought to grant you a name now, hm?'' The joy she could feel was surprising, and she knew now that she had made the right choice to follow this core. ''Hmm¡­ Alright, I''ll name you Frisby; I hope you''re able to live well and be happy in my service.'' With that dedication of a name, she felt a wave of mana wash over her and fill her from within. Vitmori POV There we go, her mana heart is ignited, and with just a bit more mana, I develop a ring around her heart while I''m at it. It''s a good thing her body was so willing to react to my mana, though I ended up breaking one of the three rings to have enough after everything I did to build her up again. I watch as Frisby shudders under the weight of my mana but then relaxes as one purple eye turns emerald green like my core. It was at that point that Oururu had finally returned, and upon entering my chamber, I was finally able to appreciate just how much he''s grown. ''My goodness, Oururu, you''ve become huge! If I thought you were big before, you''ve really become a big guy now. I''m going to have to make your burrow bigger again. Oururu, despite his size, actually appeared bashful under all my attention, flicking his tongue as he lowered his head in thanks. He moves to sit in the stone sand when he notices Frisby just sitting there before my pedestal. He slithers closer, seemingly recognizing her presence, and flicks his tongue in her general direction. ''Ah yes, sorry to take food from your mouth, but I thought it would be wasteful for this rat to end up just as lunch. Meet Frisby, our newest recruit.'' I say, metaphorically gesturing to her. I expect her to say something, at least, but when I look at her, she''s standing totally still, save for a twitch in her ear. ''Frisby? Hello, are you in there?'' But it''s no use. She had her hands clasped together and seemed to be admiring Oururu, apparently smitten if what I''m sensing is right. Chapter 31 Ferodias POV "-ness? Please pay attention; you''re the one who asked me to read you this month''s summary." Regan admonished light-heartedly, flashing a smirk at the man as he tapped the stack of papers into his other hand. Ferodias sighed a bit, his ash-gray feline ears twitching with annoyance before yawning loudly and leaning back into his seat. "I know, I know, Regan, I just can''t help it¡­ All this paperwork is soul-draining. I''m half tempted to knock it off the desk." He mused mischievously as he glanced over to his right hand and friend. Regan shares Ferodias'' mischievous mood for a moment before shaking his head and sitting on the edge of the desk. "In any case, the new fertilizer and farming techniques we implemented earlier this year have more than tripled our yields compared to previous years. Our stores are full, and the abundance has driven a healthy jolt into the average populace." Ferodias flashes a fanged half-smile and glances over at Regan. "Who knew just adding some extra stuff to the dirt and changing how we plant them would do so much? The answer was simple, and I wonder how we missed it." Regan nodded intently at that. "With that in mind, reports show that with less of a need to work for sustenance, we have seen a higher attendance to the school that was implemented last year. Outside of that, we''re also seeing more people showing up to the public training yards, increasing the combat effectiveness of the average commoner and raising the overall quality of the mercenaries and guards that join or are recruited into their respective guilds and barracks." Ferodias listened intently, his left ear twitching thoughtfully before glancing at Regan. "But are they happy?" He asked with a surprising amount of somberness. Regan quirked a brow curiously, glancing back at Ferodias before standing up off the desk and turning to face him. "Yes, Milord, they''re happy." He offered Ferodias a half smile before flipping through a few pages of the report until he found something. "With what I mentioned earlier in mind, the average commoner is more confident in themselves and more willing to try new things like schooling or other forms of education to better themselves. Crime is lower than average as crimes of desperation are curtailed by the abundance which keeps even the remaining few slums contently fed. Neighborhood watches have been formed by commoners and have served to prevent and stop active crime, often before the guards show up to intervene. All in all, national pride is high as people are happy to call this Empire their home." Regan explained with a grin, though he realized something and continued. "As for the recently annexed lands, I will admit there is tension. But between beneficial policies and the previously mentioned abundance, things are going remarkably smoother than predicted." Ferodias nodded intently, his tail distinctly lashing behind him through the hole in his comfortably padded work chair. "Alright, that''s enough of the summary; I''ll look it over later tonight after dinner." He said, waving a hand dismissively as he massaged his temple with his other hand. Regan nodded intently, a pointed ear seemingly twitching randomly, though he glanced at the door moments before a knock sounded out. Looking at Ferodias for a moment, he looks back to the door again. "Enter." In stepped one of the imperial messengers, the harpy man taking a knee and lowering his head before offering an envelope in one hand out before him. "Pardon the intrusion, your Highness. I bring a letter from the Mage, Reyvyre." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Once Regan took up the letter, the messenger stood, bowed, and hurried out as professionally as possible to get back to work. Looking over the letter, he held it over to Ferodias, who took it up, seemingly forgetting about his headache for the moment. "Well, she''s not dead; that''s good news." Regan mused lightly. "Oh, stop." Ferodias snickered a toothy grin as he cut the letter open with a claw before looking it over. "Huh¡­" Regan had been reviewing the summary for himself when he glanced over at Ferodias curiously. "Something the matter?" Ferodias was silent for a bit as he considered the letter''s contents before holding it out for Regan to read as well, which he did. "A new dungeon core, young but powerful with sentient intelligence." Regan studied the letter intently before speaking up again. "Brutal but benevolent. He seems willing and open to cooperate with us against the Theocracy and the Hegemony." Regan stroked his chin as he looked over the letter once more before setting it down on the desk. "What are you thinking?" Ferodias'' tail went still in contemplation before letting out a heavy sigh as he shook his head. "I''m still thinking. For now, let''s just wait for Reyvyre to return to us." Regan nodded sagely at Ferodias'' words. Just then, both of their ears twitched as they heard a familiar set of steps approach, Ferodias flashing a bit of a smile in anticipation. A gentle knock sounded out from the door as Ferodias spoke up, this time with a smile evident in his voice. "Come in, darling." A good-looking young woman stepped inside, carrying a tray with a steaming mug and some sort of treat. "Good afternoon Milord." She enthused cheerfully, being all formal for only a moment before dropping the act behind closed doors as she came over to Ferodias'' side, setting the tray down as the feline Emperor took a deep breath of the scent of what his beloved brought. Regan flashed a grin as he looked between the two and saw a chance to leave them alone. "If you''ll excuse me, Empress Historietta, Milord, I have other matters to tend to." With that, he lowered his head before making his exit. Ferodias grinned as he nodded at Regan while he made his exit. He then looked over to Historietta and chuckled a bit. "You''re never going to stop going into the kitchen, hm? You''re going to give Elena even more grey hairs." He mused mischievously to her. She snickered softly as she leaned in and kissed his forehead before looking down into his eyes with her chestnut gaze. "She can try and stop me all she wants. As long as the other maids keep coming to me for treats, I''ll always have a way in." She mused affectionately while sitting on the arm of his chair. Ferodias ears twitch with delight at the kiss before he looked down at the tray she brought. "Now, what have you made for me? Is this that matcha you''ve been talking about?" She beamed enthusiastically. "Yes! I finally found a good blend of green tea and made a satisfying matcha." She mentioned while setting the mug before him. "And these are some dark chocolate brownies made with crumbled bacon pieces. I know sweets aren''t your thing, but I do believe you''ll enjoy the bitter, savory taste of this treat." She explained, setting down the small plate before him as she used her other hand to run her fingers through his head fur gently and massaged one of his ears. He shuddered under her touch and glanced up at her. "It smells fantastic." He gingerly takes up the mug, slowly taking a sip of the warm drink as it traveled through his body. He then took a bite of the treat, the bitter edge complimented by the savory surprise of the bacon, which was then completed by a follow-up swig of tea. His tail curling as he enjoys the treat. "Another perfect delight, Tori." He practically purred to her as he busied himself with what was in front of him. She beamed some more as he savored her cooking. "By the way, green tea also works wonders for hair¡­ A special blend with some oils can enrich your fur, making it even glossier and healthier. It''s also good for skin, so all in all, a good cosmetic treatment for men and women of many races." She explained while continuing to toy with his head fur. Her eyes wandered as she spotted a distinct letter amongst all the paperwork. His ears twitched under her touch as he chewed on another bite of brownie. "I see; well if you say so, I''ll give it a try." He enthused warmly. Though he glanced at her again, having noticed that she was murmuring under her breath. "What''s the matter, my darling?" She blinked a few times as if shaking something away before smiling a little at him and gesturing at the letter. "Is.. Well, does that word mean anything to you?" Ferodias looked up at her curiously before licking his lips as he looked at the letter again. "What word? Vitmori? It''s just the name of a newly discovered core." He answered as he looked at her again. She hummed thoughtfully for a moment before deciding to confess. "Well¡­ The reason I ask is because that sounds rather similar to some words in a dead language I''m aware of¡­" She explained as Ferodias listened intently. "Essentially, the two words that make up that name are life and death." She said as Ferodias nodded slowly, sipping at the mug before looking over the letter with new appreciation. Chapter 32 ___ POV/Day Zero It was just another day, like any other. We drove up to Seattle earlier this week, stopping in at the Washington branch of Rose Private Security to meet up with a big client. My folks are off meeting with the client on the other side of town, whereas I''ve got the day off. As lovely as our hotel is, I decided to stretch my feet and walk around the downtown area before ending up at some little Cafe. Ducking inside, I''m greeted by a refreshing warmth that is in great contrast to the damned northern cold. The Cafe is relatively quiet, with a healthy blend of people, business people, students, the elderly, and tourists like myself. It wasn''t long before I was sipping some Seattle blend black tea which was surprisingly good. Almost absently, I was scrolling through various and nearly random articles on my smartphone. Going through my specialized news feed, I had, of course, seen half of these articles before, but what was concerning was that more and more similar stories with reports of brutal killings all across the country, people having to get their skulls caved in to stop their rampages, and their bodies seemingly halfway rotted within hours despite how recent and often the events happen. Skeptics claim it was some sort of crazy hybrid of rabies and some necrosis, but true conspiracists could see the writing on the wall, and it was only a matter of time till something happened that pushed everyone over the edge. Unfortunately, it was at that moment when almost everyone¡¯s phones started going off, the emergency broadcast program blaring out before an automated voice began to play out. ¡±This is a notice from the CDC in collaboration with the National Guard. Martial Law is now in effect, reporting mandatory shelter-in-place for residents in Seattle due to a hazardous materials release. Take self-protective actions immediately: 1. Go inside immediately and stay inside your house or building. 2. Bring pets indoors only if you can do so quickly. 3. Close all windows and doors. 4. Turn off air conditioners and heating system blowers. 5. Close fireplace dampers. 6. Gather radio, flashlight, food, water, and medicines. 7. Call 911 only if you have a true emergency. You will be advised-" The Cafe had been deathly quiet as the message blared out. However, the uncertainty of if this was all real suddenly shattered as gunfire sounded out down the streets, followed by screams and the sound of destruction that everyone only now realized had been going on for the last few minutes. Cars slammed into each other with sickening crunches before erupting into billowing smoke and flames, the sounds muted by the thick glass between us and the outside. People were running in all directions when a figure lunged at the back of the man that ran across in front of the window, tackling him into the ground with an inhuman yowl, a spray of blood erupting from out of view as it splattered against the glass. In a disaster situation, when people are faced with matters of life or death, only ten percent of people are able to react appropriately and be able to affect the situation positively. Twenty percent of people panic and make decisions that only turn things for the worse, whereas the remaining seventy percent freeze in the face of tragedy and are unable to move from the shock. All it took was for one person in the Cafe to shove another, throwing them to the ground as they made for the door to try and leave. It was a large guy, maybe in his early twenties, barreling through the door, which launched the rest of the patrons into a frenzy. A brawl breaks out between a businessman and construction worker as they trip over themselves while the barista watches helplessly. I can already see that shit is hitting the fan, and it''s only going to get worse if I stick around here. I reached for my knife and sidearm, only to realize that I had left them back at the hotel like a moron. Instead of pushing for the main entrance, I decided to slip out the back. Stepping past a barista and heading into the back of the cafe, I spotted a giant wooden spoon stained from coffee and snatched it up. Making my way out the back door, I looked left and right, trying to figure out which way I should go to make my way back to the hotel safely. I press my back against the brick of the wall before sliding my phone out of my pocket as I quickly fire off a text to my folks. We had a contingency to meet outside of town if anything were to happen and to not meet up under any circumstances if we started in separate places; this way, we could focus on our survival without compromising each other. Still alive, on way hotel. I rapidly text before jumping with surprise, hearing the disgusting crunch of metal against brick as the way to the left is blocked off, my decision made for me. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Turning to look at the crumpled vehicle, the driver had been still alive, though not anymore, as three of those things had swarmed the car, ripping the broken metal apart and rending the poor bastard to pieces. Not waiting to hear back from my parents, I slipped my phone back into my pocket and broke into a sprint as I made my way to the end of the alley. Stopping short, two of those monsters sprinted past, lunging into an already growing cluster of those non-people. It only took an instant, but I could recognize the shoes of that big dude who ran first, as well as a few of the other patrons from the cafe. Taking a moment to look right and left on the road, I psyched myself up before booking it across the street, needing to head up a few more blocks to reach the nearby hotel. Everything was a blur; I heard gunfire all too distinctly, cries and inhuman howling overloaded my senses. Bursting through the revolving doors, the lobby was sparse and relatively empty. It was hard to miss the mess of blood spattering against a couple of panes of the revolving doors, I could also hear a sick crunching and chewing coming behind the blood-spattered receptionist''s desk, but I didn¡¯t dare to check it out. Instead, I rushed past the elevator and took the service stairs, rushing up as each and every step reported back to me in a resounding echo. Reaching the seventh floor and carelessly going for the door I''m met by the howling face of one of those freaks as it looked up at me when I trespassed on its meal. What used to be a man was sprawled on the floor in a bloodied heap, I think I saw him twitch, but the gore-covered thing in front of me demanded my attention as it rushed towards me. I didn''t have nearly as much room as I would have wanted to maneuver around though I managed to bring up that wooden spoon I grabbed, wedging it between the bastard''s teeth as they failed to make contact with me. Its limitless strength, the dead hunger in its eyes, and the ferocity was almost overwhelming. I could feel the strain in my arms, and my legs threatened to buckle, but as my back was pressed against the railing, I was struck with inspiration as I twisted desperately and sent the fucker over the edge. Panting heavily, I clung to the railing as I watched the freak fall forever in the next few seconds and land with a splattering crunch. Taking a moment to ensure it doesn''t get back up, I did my best to shake off the moment. I steadied myself before pushing through the door and looking down the hallway. It was quiet and empty as if the world wasn¡¯t ending. If only there weren''t a fresh, still bleeding corpse to shatter the illusion as I rushed down the hall. My footsteps were dull and thudding against the carpet when I finally reached my hotel room door. My hands were so damn jittery while I fumbled with my wallet and retrieved my keycard. Unlocking the door, slipping inside, and shutting the door behind myself with a heavy click. Panting hotly and heavily, my legs gave out beneath me. All that training and preparation, yet I could only run away. My back was against the door as I leaned into it and looked down at my trembling hands and legs. "Come on, you bastard, get up; you got things to do¡­" Vitmori POV I''ve finished sorting through the corpses of the slaver caravan and stripped them of all their equipment and armor, leaving on the bare minimum of clothes for the sake of decency. Of the fourteen corpses, I''ve decided to turn half of them into mana zombies. They were mostly all of the basic caravan guards and the drivers, but two were acolytes with bodies meant for using magic and mana. The results were mostly as expected, but the two acolyte zombies seemed to have a frighteningly advanced primal instinct already as they meandered amongst the rest of the mana zombies and used simple healing magic to erase the wounds which littered the moving corpses. By the end of it, they all looked just like sickly people with posture problems and tendencies to growl. Of the remaining seven, three of them were holy knights, and the rest of them were acolytes. I know these corpses; I know their lives, histories, dreams, and passions. I suppose it is the drawback of absorbing their memories, but in understanding who they were, I know who I wanted them to be instead. These were the holy people, the pinnacle of what they claimed to be the best of their souls. Yet here they were, escorting people they condemned into slavery for being the ''wrong'' race. In my eyes, these people were the worst kinds of sinners, and you know what? That''s how I''ll use them, and these will be my seven deadly sinners. Laying them out side by side, I look among the men and women and call out to their bodies as I pour into them the bare minimum mana I can to make a change. ''Rise my sinners, wake and serve me. I name you Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth¡­ Stand and strike down the fouler evils of this world in my name.'' Even if I intended to use the bare minimum mana to wake them as I did with Dread, the sheer number of them ended up breaking one of my two condensed rings of mana, but I still had one ring left with many glittering lights in the center. My sinners all begin to wake up, standing one after the others as their eyes glimmer with a faint green glow similar to Dread''s eyes when he first woke. It was an odd sensation; I could feel that their minds were fresh, new, and unique, none of the original souls were here now, and these beings were new to the world. After a few more moments, they seem to realize I''m watching and look up to the ceiling in the direction of where my core would be before they all drop to their knees as Pride is the first to speak. "Creator Vitmori, we thank you for bringing us into this life; we exist to serve." I can feel pride swelling up in my symbolic heart. The overwhelming sense of unparalleled dedication towards me had effectively distracted me for more than a few moments until I managed to gather myself. ''You are all weak now in your current forms, head down my mountain, find your commander, who goes by the name Dread, and study your bodies and find the muscle memory within you until you can master yourselves.'' The seven sinners rise and salute by slamming their fists into their chests as Pride speaks up for them once more. "As you will, Creator, we shall obey." With that, they file up and head out into the chill night air to begin their training. Chapter 33 Vitmori POV Nights last forever, though I''m thankful that I''m able to keep myself busy. Even if I don''t feel the same urges I did when I was alive, boredom still creeps into my mind. Overnight I''ve been carving an array of interconnected chambers into my mountain, going as low as my influence will allow me, which is still around the middle of the mountain. In the end, I managed to find a pace and rhythm that allowed me to use and recover mana with a zero-sum. The rooms themselves are rough and barely developed, but details can be left for later once I decide how to use them. My sphere of influence also grew overnight with all the excess mana I had coursing in my core. It wasn''t too much in the grand scale of things, but it''s another 20ft all around. With this, I''ve actually managed to crest the top of my mountain, which I genuinely consider a feat in itself. I can''t help but wonder if I''ll keep going up and up into the sky; it just feels¡­ So wasteful. Not to mention the untapped potential of my mountain; there''s so much I don''t have access to, and it''s frustrating not to even know what''s in my basement. As for my core chamber and the core itself, I''ve made some changes since I was essentially home alone for the first time since Basti came into my life. Sure¡­ Oururu was here with me, but he''s off resting in his newly expanded burrow. Speaking of which, Frisby has moved in with him. After the initial surprise of her being smitten with him, Oururu seemed to accept her feelings for him at least. As for what they are between the two of them, I don''t know, and I didn''t pry all too much. I know that Frisby is at least respecting Oururu''s personal space and was content with me carving out her own little room within Oururu''s burrow, essentially making them burrow mates. Back to the topic at hand, my core room has had a few more changes. I''ve gotten rid of the parkour cubbies for now since the cubs have gotten too big for them as they were; instead, I''ve expanded their sleeping areas. Each cub has gotten their own bed, but I made sure each one was big enough for at least two cubs on the off chance they don''t want to sleep alone just yet. For Basti''s bed, I''ve doubled the original size and added the skins from the white-furred deer she''s hunted these last couple of weeks. Laying them over the dried grass bedding, fur side up, for the added comfort. All in all, she can sleep there by herself, and any or all the cubs can join her if they feel the need to do so. I briefly considered making a sleeping area for Jack while I''m at it, but he''s more of a free spirit from what I''ve seen so far, preferring to sleep out in the woods for the time being. Instead, I made him a perch from one of the trees I had left over after building the longhouse. I cut out one of the thicker branches and try to use minute amounts of mana to try and shape it since the wood itself is still fresh and living. Surprisingly enough, the adjustments take, the branch twisting around into a bend at the end, forming a perch while I buried the branch''s end down into the stone. The branch seemed to find its place, roots growing from the end of where I had buried it as the branch anchored itself rather securely. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. With the sun starting to rise, I finished up the last of the little tasks I set for myself, which was creating some more training weapons for Dread, Zasutir, and my sinners. Once again, using one of the leftover tree wood, I essentially print out some more weapons. I''m not sure how else to phrase it, but for something as simple and crude as these weapons, I didn''t have to focus nearly as hard when preparing these things. I made ten simple staffs, five wooden daggers, ten wooden swords, five wooden greatswords, five wooden axes, five wooden shields, and five wooden warhammers. Atop of all that, I''ve made a bunch of stone armor weights in a similar design that Dread had improvised for himself. I would prepare more, but for now, I just want them to develop their foundations before branching off into their own styles. At that point, I''ll custom tailor their equipment and pass all this stuff down to the people at the Haven to standardize their training to ensure everyone knows some kind of self-defense, but that won''t be anytime soon. Finally, I quietly transport all this stuff down into the training room, drawing out more racks and equipment storage from the very stone itself and quietly setting everything up. At the same time, Dread and the Sinners finish out their meditation for the night. Overall, I feel tonight was a productive use of my focus and mana. I sense that Jack and his team are starting to fly back home; however, I still can''t tell how far he''s out. Hopefully, he''ll bring me some good stuff, though now that I think about it, I should bring in some local goods from the forest and see what I can do with it as well. Not to mention I''ve got a quarry''s worth of stone, dirt, and all sorts of ores and minerals to work with. If I''m not wrong, I think I''ve even found limestone, gypsum, silver, and gold, amongst other metal ores I don''t recognize. Now I''m not entirely sure if I''m supposed to be finding all these materials in one place, but I''m not about to question it when I am a strange living rock that also came from this mountain. I''ve got lots to experiment with, and that''s considering what possible applications magic can do with all of this as well. For now, it''s time to greet the new day and see what it brings. Zasutir POV The community was abuzz with activity before the sun was even up. Remi and Luna were hard at work with meal prep, managing to bake some simple flatbreads with a blend of wild grains, served alongside meats from some rabbits and wild birds. Zasutir was quietly getting worried, he could sense the change in the air, and he knew winter would be here in only a few months. They had so much to prepare, and a lot needed to be done sooner rather than later before the southern snow buried them. Winter in the Theocracy was rough as it is, even for people from the capital like his group. Now here they were, outside of the safety and relative security of the Theocracy despite everything else that was happening there. Reviewing the list that he, Woody, Silvia, and Luna had put together, the most important thing they needed to secure was tools. From there, they could split their attention between a couple of things. For one, they definitely needed storage space for materials and especially their foodstuffs to keep it safe and organized. Woody and Luna devised an excellent idea for a smokehouse to preserve their meats, especially considering their lack of salt and other traditional preservatives. The only thing about that is that the smoke would undoubtedly call some kind of attention to them, but they would need to trust Vitmori to protect them as he had promised. All in all, they had a plan now, and they just needed to act on it, though Zasutir couldn''t help but be worried that they asked Vitmori to step back too soon. However, what he said was ultimately the voice of his people; they needed to rely on themselves now if they were to ever thrive in this untouched land between two nations. Chapter 34 Vitmori POV Well, with Jack on the way back to us, I ought to focus on my main project. Essentially I want to create a greenhouse for myself up in my mountain, though I''ll be honest when I say I''ve never personally managed one; I only know what I do know thanks to books and listening to farmers who wanted to talk about their crops. Admittedly I''m actually anxious about this project since it''s not something I can just build, kill or otherwise destroy. Even with magic, something like a plant will take time and care. First, I pick two of the rooms I carved out and pour more energy into smoothing the walls, floors, and ceiling. Once the rooms were neat and cleaned up, I carved out a rectangle that was somewhat smaller than the overall floor space and then dug down about a foot and a half of even more stone to make room for the soil. I looked over the two greenhouse rooms as I considered the next steps. Next, I go ahead and mulch the scrap wood of the leftover tree I had from making the training equipment earlier, along with a whole tree from my personal collection. It was pretty fun imagining as I put this tree through a wood chipper, though what I did to achieve the effect wasn''t as complicated as I thought. Still, it did cost a bit of mana. I went ahead and spread the mulched trees along the bottom of the stone garden beds, providing a layer of future nutrients that should feed whatever crops grow here. Afterward, I began filling the stone holes with the soil I pulled from outside when I was building the longhouse, and to my surprise, I noticed that some kinds of worms, grubs and other insects managed to survive within my storage and are still writhing around in the freshly poured out soil. If what I remember is correct, these critters should be mainly beneficial to what needs to be done in the soil. Finally, I take a look at the gypsum I harvested, which, while it is an excellent source of sulfur and calcium that will no doubt be extremely useful for more destructive projects, it''s that very same sulfur and calcium that I want for my crops that will definitely nourish and develop them even further. After crushing some of the gypsum I have into fine sandy grains, I mix it into the middle layer of the soil before looking around in what is still a very dark room. I needed some light that also emitted warmth; luckily, I had already figured that little trick out. While I could settle for a plain yellow ball of light, some reading I remember explained that the best shade of light was a sort of pinkish purple. The exact reasons are lost on me; however, it''s one of those little trivia details that stick due to the oddities of the information that makes me commit to this color as I conjure up lighting that wouldn''t feel out of place in some kind of love hotel. All in all, I feel like my greenhouses are ready; what I need now is a secure water source. While I could probably conjure it out of my mana, I would prefer to use water from a natural source. As it stands, I currently don''t have or haven''t reached a natural spring in my mountain, and I could probably pull water from the river into my storage using Jack or any of the others. While I may have been concerned about chemical contamination out of free-flowing and unfiltered water, I have a good reason to feel that the level of pollution is nowhere near that of my world, which should make that water significantly safer to use with less filtering for crop use in particular. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I''m considering what else I could do when I sense Jack flitting into my core room with some of his crewbirds, so I shift my attention around to see him setting down a red bundle filled with chunks of vegetables, fruits, and leafy crops. I can''t exactly say they''re leafy greens since there are a lot of odd colors that scientifically don''t make sense to me. The other five crewbirds present chunks of smaller fruits, and one even shows off something that looks like some kind of red wheat grains. ''Hmm¡­ Alright, good work Jack; thank you very much for your efforts.'' I enthuse, focusing on him before these otherworldly crops entirely consume my focus. Jack beams, fluttering his wings with pride as he looks up to my core. "It was my pleasure Vitmori; send me on more jobs like these; it was quite fun sneaking about like that." He raved as he bowed in his particular way, with one wing out and another to his chest as he then used his wind magic to pull his bandana back to himself and carefully tie it up again. ''If you''re this successful already, I''ll definitely have to consider it.'' I express cheerfully to him. ''In the meantime, you''re dismissed. Feel free to rest before returning to your duties.'' With that he flits off with his crewbirds as I summon Frisby over. The rodent scurried over from the burrow and up before my core curiously before noticing the fruits, grains, and vegetables with wide eyes. ''Alright, Frisby, I need you to taste all of this and tell me about them.'' I instructed as she looked over to me with a curious flick of her ear. "T-taste? Are you sure? Such a grand feast is too much for a humble servant like myself." She said deferentially, I could practically see her salivate at the sight, but she was already backing off almost anxiously as her little feet pitter-patter on the stone. I can''t help but mentally smile at how reserved she was; it was kind of cute in a way, though I made sure to sound as encouraging as possible as I spoke to her again. ''No, no, it''s fine. I need your help to taste all of these. You have the best sense of taste of all my beasts, and you''re one of the few who can eat plants and vegetables without trouble and be able to judge them properly.'' I explained as best I could so she could be appropriately motivated. Her hesitancy was still apparent, but her ears twitched adorably while I explained the logic behind my decision and how useful and needed she was in this situation. Still somewhat anxious, she stepped forward and sniffed at what looked like a chunk of some kind of blue pumpkin. I watched as she seemed to sample everything, savoring and enjoying every morsel she portioned out for herself as if it may have been her last. It almost made me wish I still had a mouth after watching her move from one crop to the next. Afterward, she sat back on her haunches, cleaning her whiskers before patting her plump belly. ''So, how did they taste?'' I asked her curiously. Frisby looked up at me, a ratty smile on her face as she squeaked out gently. "Delicious, it was all delicious!" She gushed happily. I sit there a bit, waiting for her to expand on that a little more. When she fails to do so, I probe a little more. ''You¡­ Do you have anything else to say? Like how did it taste, is anything bitter? Sweet? Sour? Maybe even savory?'' She''s hesitant again, rubbing her whiskers anxiously as she looks over at my core before looking to the ground again. "I was supposed to be tasting for all that, then?" She said softly, almost as if talking to herself. I sighed to myself but couldn''t help but mentally shrug. ''It looks like we had a disconnect somewhere, but don''t worry, you did just fine, Frisby.'' I expressed kindly as she nodded somewhat anxiously still. Chapter 35 ____ POV/Day Zero Cont. It¡¯s been two hours, and the sun is high in the sky, not that it matters with how gray and cold the Seattle area generally seems to be. The streets were still in chaos, but as far as I could tell, the brunt of the insanity had moved toward the coastline. My folks were holed up in a relatively secure building with the client, and as of the last update, they have yet to decide on how to get out of town. From what they told me, there''s a lot of back and forth on how to get out of town and whether or not they can spare the time and resources to go and rescue the friends and family of the client and our local operatives. All I knew was that I was glad to be alone if only to avoid such conflicts. First things first, I needed to gather all my belongings; from there, I unpacked everything and laid them out on the bed, so I could get a fresh idea of what I had with me. For now, I need to gather more supplies and scout around the hotel to plan my initial steps out of this area. I''ve since changed out of my casual clothes, and I''m now wearing a pair of running shoes, a black pair of cargo khakis, and a gray long-sleeve turtleneck. Considering how if things go to shit even more than it already has, I may need to fight these things up close and personal. Thinking back on how that last creep attacked me, I decided to improvise some light armor. Looking around the hotel room, I grabbed the yellow phone book and the hotel towels, I tied the towels around my shoulder and upper arms to get some padding between my shoulders and arms. With the phone book, I tore it in half down along the spine before wrapping them over my forearms for extra protection. I did have a relatively well-made and durable brown leather bomber jacket, but I felt that it would reduce my overall range of movement in this situation, so I opted not to wear it. I also had a few different sets of gloves and opted for fingerless bike gloves for a good grip and to allow my hands to be free enough for any necessary fine movements while offering the bulk of my hand protection from teeth or bites. Reviewing the rest of my equipment, I took up my sidearm, a Glock G19, reliable and trusty with a custom grip, glow sights, and a magazine that carries fifteen rounds. I also go ahead and pocket an extra two magazines in my cargo pants thigh pocket before loading a magazine in the sidearm and chambering a round. Next, I collected my blade with the iron-knuckle hilt from my duffle bag where I had stupidly left it. Afterward, I just dumped out the duffel bag outright, emptying it. I collect a set of lock picks and my pocket first-aid kit from my ¡®Go-Bag,¡¯ stashing the picks in another pocket and strapping the First Aid kit to the left side of my hip. With all that, I decided it was time to face the music and made my way to my room''s door. Taking a deep breath, I unlock it before peering outside. The first thing I noticed was that the corpse in the hallway was now missing, a blood trail leading away and disappearing around the corner further into the hotel hallway. Swallowing hard, I step out and shut the door behind myself, the door clicking almost unbearably loud for my taste. I made my way back over to the door to the stairs as I had before, peeking inside and listening intently. Satisfied that I couldn¡¯t see or hear anyone or anything within, I slipped inside and shut the door behind me again. Peering over the edge of the railings, I spotted the crumpled form of the now-still body of what used to be a person. I spared a glance up almost absently; there were only two floors above me, so for now, I just needed to work my way down. I couldn¡¯t help but slow to a stop as I came up to the corpse I had thrown over the edge. It was a brutal mess, the poor bastard having landed headfirst. It appeared that it may have reflexively tried to catch itself, but based on how the bones in its forearms are jutting out and it¡¯s mashed up brain case, it couldn¡¯t help itself in the end. Try as I might to glean any more prevalent information off the body, it was too heavily damaged from the fall, and I knew next to nothing about whatever science or medicine that may be applicable here to need to know how to deduce what happened to it between being normal and healthy and their current, entirely dead state. Having been down on one knee anyways, I offered the bastard a brief, silent prayer before standing tall and making my way over to the lobby again. Vitmori POV Frisby is looking more than a little apologetic about her little screwup, it seems. I''d rather not have her stew on it for too long, so I opted to give her some work to distract her. ''Frisby, as I said, it''s fine. But you know what, if you want to make it up to me, I could use some help with my current project.'' I explained gently as I looked down at her. She looked rather anxious despite my efforts to convince her that it was okay, her little hands nervously wringing her rodent tail. However, when presented with the option to do something to make up for her mistake, her ears seem to perk and even wiggle a bit before nodding energetically. "Yes, Vitmori! I''ll get it done." She expressed enthusiastically, though her eyes widened with surprise as she watched the remaining fruits and veggies disappear. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''Alright, Frisby, head on down and find the pink lights. Make sure to space out the seeds and bury them several inches below the surface. Aside from that, all you need to ensure is that half the seeds get planted in one room while the other half get planted in the other.'' I explained as simply as I could while I watched her nod intently before she hurried off. I take a moment to drop off the seeds and crop scraps between the two greenhouse rooms before turning my attention elsewhere. Trisha POV "Just what do they expect me to do with this stuff? I''m a Blacksmith, not a miracle worker." She huffed with frustration, having just cracked another stone ax she had spent the last hour working on. The stones she managed to collect just weren''t good enough to make any practical tools for cutting down trees or any of the other things they asked her to build. The only things of note she''s managed to make are a stone chisel and a weighty oval stone she tied to a stick to make a hammer. She didn''t want to let her group down, but she knew her limits. The fact is that they couldn''t commit the resources to make her a furnace or a workshop of any kind, but they needed tools for the more critical projects which they asked her to make. The stress of this assignment was starting to get to her, and she knew herself well enough that it would only make her perform worse if she kept trying to force herself. She set her tools aside, leaving them at the base of the tree she''s been working under, and getting to her feet. After taking a moment to dust herself off, she takes a walk to cool her head. She had been walking for a good fifteen minutes or so, perfectly alone as she sighed to herself, just enjoying nature before settling down on a large rock as she huffed to herself and looked up at the clouds through the dense treeline. After a while, she closes her eyes, taking a slow, deep breath before exhaling as she looks at her hands. In the next moment, she conjures a ball of fire, deciding to take her mind off the stresses of the day with a bit of magic practice. It wasn''t anything special since she didn''t get to learn all too much attending her lessons before her father suddenly passed, and she couldn''t afford to keep going. The ball of fire was only barely bigger than her palm, but she focused on the flame and used what she knew of a forge flame to make it grow and shrink, slowly passing the flame around from her right hand to her left hand before moving it back around again some more. It''s only after some time passes that she feels her hair prickling along the back of her neck. Looking around curiously, she soon spots the red cub watching her from the edge of the clearing. The young cat must have thought he was hidden or something, but only half of him was hidden, and his vibrant red fur was somewhat distinct from the still green grass. She couldn''t help but smile as she spotted the red cub and waved at him. "Hey, there, little red, out for a walk?" She asked, the stress from today mainly having gone away as she beckoned the red cub over to her. The red cub looked a little nervous, but after about two seconds of hesitation, he scampered out from the cover and over to her. In moments he was beside her on the rock as his tail swished slowly while he watched her ball of fire. "Oh? Enjoying the show?" She asked with a grin as she brought over the ball of fire, slowly swirling it around on her palm as the cub watched. His whole head moved from side to side as he followed the flames. Though, to her surprise, the red cub looked away and blew a little spurt of flames before looking back to her excitedly, his front paws excitedly tapping the stone as he watched her some more. Her brows raised with curiosity, and she couldn''t help but smile some more as she looked at her little ball of fire curiously. "What, you want me to copy you? Sure, why not." She enthused before bringing the flame to her face, studying it for a moment before taking a slow, deep breath and blowing out hard. The fire suddenly spewed out in a similar fashion to the cub, much to her satisfaction, as she couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Well, what do ya know¡­ Thanks, cutie; looks like you taught me something." She enthused warmly as she dispelled the ball of fire and reached out, gently running her fingers through his fur and doting on the cub. Suddenly she heard a branch snap and looked around curiously again, her hand still resting on little red''s head when she spotted a chivosteid. One of the beasts of burden that pulled the carriages she had come in on with the others. The last she saw them, the others had released the beasts into the wild. But now it looked truly feral already, its curled horns now thicker and jagged, the once maintained decently short brown coat now looking rough and rugged as its hooves dug harshly into the grass and dirt. "Whoa¡­ Hey there¡­" She said softly, carefully picking up the cub, who looked surprised by the movement but remained somewhat still. The young woman efficiently handled his weight thanks to her developed musculature. The chivosteid, in turn, seemed to have a wild look in its eyes. The square pupils glimmered as it started walking in a wide half-circle, snorting and huffing with aggression, while Trisha did her best to prevent it from having a clear shot at her and the cub. It wasn''t enough, though, the chivosteid bleating aggressively as it started charging her in a deceptively fast charge. Trisha barely had a moment to dodge, tripping and tumbling into the grass as the red cub yelped with distress from being dropped during the fall. She scrambled on the grass, starting to hyperventilate as she only barely rolled out of the way of another charge. The chivosteid''s powerful hooves are kicking up dirt and grass. "Little red! Run!" She cried out to the cub, pushing herself to her feet desperately and ducking behind a tree as the beast slammed into another tree, ripping a chunk from the trunk from the sheer force of the impact as it reared up on its hooves to go for another pass. But it was too late; it was already looking right at her as it brayed out with fury. She freezes; this is it, she is going to get killed out here, and nobody would know where she went. She shut her eyes as it charged at her, but then she felt a flash of heat and opened her eyes to see little red blasting a breath of fire at the chivosteid. The feral beast rears again to avoid the flame before ripping the dirt apart with its hooves as it turns its attention to the cub now. "No! Leave him alone!" She cried out in response, conjuring her own ball of fire and performing her breath of fire. The chivosteid couldn''t avoid getting singed this time as it brayed out and backed off. Snorting and ripping up the grass as it huffed, eyeing the cub and Trisha as it seemed to get ready to attack again. She stepped out of cover and stood by the cub; she wasn''t about to let him get hurt, especially after it came to her defense. Her own hands trembling anxiously as the chivosteid began charging once more. In the next moment, several powerful gusts of wind blasted down from above, and three birds swooped in, clawing and pecking at the chivosteid as it brayed with rage before rushing off and fleeing while the birds gave chase. ''I''m still alive? It¡­ It''s gone?'' She didn''t even realize her legs gave out as she trembled; the danger had overwhelmed her as she panted softly. Though she was pulled back to the now as she heard the mewls of little red, the cub looked at her worriedly and pawed her face. She couldn''t help but smile at him as she reached out to pet his head. "Thanks, little red¡­ We make a pretty good team, eh?" Chapter 36 Trisha POV Her limbs felt shaky and loose after facing another life-and-death situation so soon after that incident with the skeletons. Thankfully, little red seemed more than happy to show her some care and attention, sprawling out on her legs and nuzzling her stomach with comforting purrs. The red cat seemed to radiate a soothing warmth; it was a kind and gentle feeling that grounded her back in the moment. With a heavy sigh, she opened her eyes as she looked up to the shade of the tree supporting her before looking down at little red and smiling as she began gently scratching the space between his ears. "Thanks, little red¡­ W-we should probably head back to the others; we''ve been out on our own for too long." She lost her smile at that thought and sighed a bit more. "Not to mention all that work I''ve got ahead of me." At that, the red cub mrowled and reached up, using his soft paw pads to bat her cheek before stepping off her and curling his tail, seemingly signaling Trisha to follow him. Trisha watched little red curiously, tilting her head before flashing a smile as she pushed up off the tree to get to her feet. "So you don''t want to go back yet, eh? Sure little red, let''s go where you want." She said, accepting any excuse not to head back right away. Vitmori POV The Sinners have taken to their training quite well; under Dread''s guidance, the seven of them have found their niches within the day of their births. First of the group is Pride; of course, she was made from a human woman who seems to speak for the group readily, but the others have not found their voices for some reason. Of course, they were just born today, so I shouldn''t rush them when they''re not ready to speak. As it is, Pride prefers wearing as many stones as she can, just trying to keep up with their mentor Dread, mimicking heavy armor. Her preferred equipment was a one-handed warhammer and a shield. After Pride is Greed, despite their tanned skin, they still appear ashen-skinned like all the others. He seems to be a mischievous kind of man, a human that''s perhaps in his twenties. He prefers a cloak-and-dagger style of combat from what I''ve seen so far, moving on light feet and quick swings and jabs of the small blade while also taking practice throws with wooden daggers at an impromptu target made from a shield. Another of my sins is Envy, a younger-looking elf man whose body came from one of the acolytes. He''s slight and not particularly impressive looking, but he has strong potential for magic, as far as I can tell. He prefers using a staff, not wearing armor in particular, and has spent most of his time meditating after some light sparring. I''ve caught him staring at the others, watching their every movement and seemingly studying their developing techniques. I wonder if it''s an exaggeration to say his eyes seem the greenest out of the others. Next is Gluttony, a dwarven woman who seems to find her style with a pair of handaxes. She wears a moderate amount of stones for her build; she''s probably trying to emulate a medium-grade of armor, not too light or heavy. Her strikes are heavy with a confident follow through, her swings aiming high as it seems she anticipates fighting opponents larger than her. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. On the other end of the room is Lust, an admittedly handsome-looking green-skinned orc that has a well-maintained beard and sleek brown hair which was tied back in a ponytail. He wasn''t overly built up regarding his musculature but found a good balance in using a stone greatsword with stone plates that should be weighed to medium armor. Despite not saying much, he smiled the kindest and seemed to get along with all the others. Sitting beside Envy is Sloth; they seemed to have moved the least when considering everyone else. They''re a sleepy-looking elf woman with pure black skin and silvery hair. She''s admittedly plump for being on par with the other acolytes and knights, but from what I can tell, her build certainly doesn''t matter when I consider that she''s the first among the Sinners to develop their manahearts from simple meditation. Finally, there''s Wrath; she seems to be a kind of half-orc with gray skin and elvish features if what I''m seeing is correct. Ironically she appears to be the calmest and most collected of the group, methodically and precisely handling her weapon despite choosing to wield the biggest and heaviest weapon of the group as she swings around a great stone warhammer. As for her armor, she has opted for a light amount of stone plates for her training, preferring to move fast and strike hard at the expense of leaving herself open. It''s been a few hours since I directly oversaw their training, much to Dread''s delight when he seemingly sensed me. I had been so distracted that I didn''t even notice I had a guest in my core chamber. Trisha POV When she had decided to follow little red to slack off on her duties, she didn''t expect to be climbing a mountain. However, the little red cub seemed to be just so happy to have her tagging along, so she wasn''t about to turn back now. Though nearly halfway up, the steep climb suddenly turned into a more manageable array of stairs that zigzagged up the mountainside. She passed by several neatly carved cave entrances, but little red didn''t seem interested enough to stop at any of them until they approached a triangular entryway where the stairs had ended. "Soo¡­ Little red¡­ Where''d you take me?" She asks the cub as he trots inside. Trisha glances back down the way they came before following after him. Before she knew it, a warm green glow had caught her attention. There, in the center of the chamber, on a pedestal that was near to her chest in height, was a glowing green gem the size of a troshk melon. "Is that Vitmori? It''s¡­ He''s¡­ Beautiful." She says under her breath while gradually approaching the core. Little red meeps at her cheerfully as he sits on the steps to the pedestal. Her hand outstretched to the core, something about the swirling glow inside just beckoning her to touch it. Suddenly a voice emanates in her head, causing her to jolt in surprise as she pulls away. ''Well, thank you very much for that; it''s not every day I get a compliment.'' Trisha can''t help but take another step back, smiling sheepishly while glancing at her hand as if wondering what came over her. She then looked over to Vitmori and smiled a little more. "Y-you''re welcome." She could feel joy and kindness emanating from the core, though his voice called from within her again. ''Now then, what brings you here? Do you have something to ask of me?'' Trisha couldn''t help but glance at little red, who was happily cleaning one of his paws. She then looked to Vitmori and cleared her throat. "Actually, I do. You see, I''m a Blacksmith, and the group has tasked me with making the tools required to build up our community. However, with the lack of a forge or even a furnace, I can''t exactly make much of anything beyond stone tools. Even then, I have next to no experience making stuff with stone." She explained, seeming more bashful with each passing moment as she rubbed the back of her neck. However, the core just oozed with excitement as it echoed in her head. ''A Blacksmith, you say? Excellent! You''re just what I was hoping for. Do you need tools, a forge, and a kiln? I''ll make sure you have everything; I just need your help with my projects in return. Are you up for it?'' Trisha seemed to look stupefied by his response, glancing over at little red, who just chuffed cheerfully before licking his paw and rubbing at an ear. With a hard swallow, she looked back to Vitmori and nodded confidently. "Yes, anything to feel the heat of the forge! I''m happy to accept any commission you put before me." She gushed with a grin. Chapter 37 Trisha POV Alright, so she just accepted to work for Vitmori, but now what? She still needed tools immediately, and looking around, she wasn''t sure where she would have a forge or anything like that. She cleared her throat before speaking up a little cautiously. "Ahem, So¡­ Vitmori. Where do we begin?" She asked as she flashed a sheepish smile. It takes a few more moments, but she can feel the voice of the core speak up. ''Well, you need tools. I can try and whip up some cast iron tools for the short term. It won''t be an efficient use of my resources, but until you have a forge, I suppose things like that will have to do. Go on and take those axes for now, and I''ll put together some tools to get your people started.'' He explained, and somehow she could feel his attention already shifting away. Trisha glanced over at the core and the axes before collecting one in each hand, bringing up an axe, and resting it on her shoulder. "Hm¡­ I''m not sure what you mean by casting, but I have a feeling that what you''re talking about is more along the lines of molding." She looked somewhat serious before smirking a bit. "But who am I to question the phrasing of my new patron? See you soon, Boss." She mused before making her way out of the chamber, glancing back once more before starting her descent. She is a little disappointed that little red decided to stay behind, but she does have work to do and needs to focus. Vitmori POV Alright, so we''re going to try casting this time. Honestly, why didn''t I think of this sooner? Just shaping the metal freely in my storage space isn''t stable enough, and I could save so much energy by just heating the metal to the melting point instead of trying to shape everything and compressing it to try and retain that shape. I didn''t consider it earlier since the need wasn''t so immediate. With all the materials I have now, I could also probably start experimenting with steel production, not to mention trying to produce a suitable quenching liquid for our future Forge Master. Though before I could really let the ball get going on my plans and ideas, I sensed two different sets of eyes burning holes into my core as I focused back on the here and now. The first thing I see is the red-furred cub sitting at the base of my steps, his fluffy head brimming with new experiences and ideas. The other set of eyes is Dread; at some point, he approaches the entrance to my chamber and is currently kneeling, waiting for my attention. I look between them curiously before addressing the cub. ''Give me a moment, little guy; let me speak to Dread, and you''ll have all my attention.'' The red cub''s ears droop a little, but he mrowls with confirmation as he walks forward and lounges on the first step while looking at Dread as he waits. ''Rise Dread, what''s on your mind?'' With that, Dread rose to his feet and approached, a small smile on his face as he pressed a fist to his chest in salute, lowering his head respectively before standing tall. "Creator Vitmori, as per your wisdom, we eight knights have trained ourselves and each other. We have all ignited our manahearts, and we''re desperate to test our mettle against the threat below your territory." He explained, though his eyes glinted with enthusiasm despite his calm expression. That was surprising to hear, for sure. ''Wait, every last one of you? So soon? I was under the impression that it took a considerable amount of mana for something like that?'' Dread merely shrugged as he got down to his knees in a relatively relaxed kneeling position. "Sloth and Envy have considered that it is most likely due to your influence, Creator." ''My influence? But I hadn''t given you any more mana outside of when I initially created you all.'' I countered, not exactly sure what he was getting at. Dread tilted his head from side to side as he mulled over his thoughts for a moment before speaking up. "Again, these are just the suggestions of Envy and Sloth. But by merely being within your territory, your ''bubble'' as you put it yourself. Through meditation practices that seem to have been ingrained in these bodies you have placed us in, we were able to absorb the mana in the air. The concentration of said mana must''ve been rather weak where they did this practice because it was rather effective at absorbing every speck of mana around us." He explained dutifully, not entirely understanding things himself. ''I see¡­ Thanks for letting me know; I''ll have to consider the implications later. Anyways, what did you want of me?'' I can''t help but ask; my overall curiosity significantly sated for the time being. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. At that, Dread flashed a confident grin as he stood at attention. "Ah yes, Creator Vitmori, the Seven Sinners, and I wish to delve into caves below your mountain and work on further cleansing the rot and pestilence that dare abide there." He explained with righteous vigor. I couldn''t help but feel at least a little skeptical; only fools rush headlong into battle for anything beyond the defense of themselves or the others in your care. But then again, Dread isn''t an overly cautious survivalist in a dead world. His type would probably be common in a world like this, with all this heavy old-fashioned weaponry and magic. ''Very well, you have my permission. However, you must bring along Frisby, and I imagine she would be much more knowledgeable about that place than any of us.'' Dread looked rather thoughtful for a moment before lowering his head. "As you will, Creator Vitmori, we shall bring you glory." With that, he stands and turns to leave, ducking past the entryway and into the sunlight. With Dread off, I turn to check in on the red cub who''s been patiently waiting for me. ''Alright, little buddy, you''ve got lots to share now, don''t you? Go on, think about what you''ve experienced.'' The little fire bolt, in turn, mrowls pleasantly as he gets all fidgety with excitement before closing his eyes and thinking nice and hard. Frisby POV She didn''t expect to be back here so soon. They were standing before the entrance of her old home and living tomb. She shudders but scampers forward on all fours, and she glances back at the warriors behind her as they look around curiously. Their heavy feet echo in her body with every step as they delve deeper and further into the underground cavern. Even as they passed through the second cavern, the threshold that used to be there could no longer be sensed as they kept walking and descending. As they moved on, it was Sloth that spoke up first. "The air here¡­ Stale¡­ Dead¡­ Empty." She said slowly in a relaxed tone. Envy followed up, their faintly glowing green eyes scanning the walls before looking over to Sloth and nodding. "You''re right, Sloth, whatever manner of being that once claimed this place as their own has drained every speck of mana in this place. The Creator is going to have their work cut out in restoring this place." There are murmurs and grunts of agreement as they pass ancient and ruined traps and chambers. Though Frisby came to a stop, her front paw outstretched before she brought it back to her chest and sat back on her hind legs. Dread came over, looking the rat over curiously before getting down to one knee to be closer to her level. "Frisby, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Her nose couldn''t help but twitch as she anxiously wrung her tail between her hands. "S-sorry¡­ It''s just¡­ This chamber was my home for centuries. My children, my Brood starved for so long here; the only thing that kept them alive was my mana reserve." She squeaked a shuddering breath as she looked back up to Dread and the Sinners, who were listening intently. "Of course, I''m grateful to Oururu and Vitmori for freeing me from this hell of starvation, but I still can''t help but feel for my children who never got to develop minds of their own¡­ I suppose I shall always be a Wretched Brood-Mother." She shakes herself, smacking her face lightly with her front paws as she sighs. "Come, we can''t stay here forever." At that, Wrath speaks up as she reaches out and pats her back. "Take your time, Frisby; we''re following you." She says in a gentle, rumbling voice before pulling back. She smiled a little but shook her head again. "No, no, I shouldn''t; I can always come back later once it''s safe." She reasoned, but mostly she was trying to convince herself as she reached out her front paw and entered the chamber, scurrying a little faster than before to try and get out of there sooner. "So Frisby, we probably should''ve asked sooner, but what are we supposed to expect down here?" Envy asked, following the rat''s quick pace toward the end of this particular chamber Dread holds a fist up suddenly, signaling for everyone to stop as he narrows his gaze. "Hold on; I''m feeling something in front of us." He said quietly as he glanced back at the others. Envy responds as he approaches, his glowing gaze studying the air. "It''s another bubble, but not the Creator''s. As far as we know from Basti and Oururu, the moment we cross here, we''ll not be able to reach the Creator, and we''ll be alone¡­" He then looks over to Frisby and quirks a brow. "So again, what can we expect down here?" Frisby was silent, staring intently at a wall as she wrung her tail in her paws before swallowing audibly and speaking up after another moment. "I don''t actually know¡­ I¡­ Err¡­ I hoped I''d remember as we went along; it''s been forever since I went deeper than my own chamber." There was a collective sigh from Greed, Envy, Lust, and Gluttony. However, Dread spoke up at that. "No worries, Frisby, we were planning on going blind anyways, so our goals haven''t changed." He reminded the others before resting his hand on his blade grip and stepping forward. The next moments were uncomfortable to say the least, it was like one of their senses was missing, and the world just felt¡­ Less than it was before. It was like something around the back of their heads was just absent. Though they descended deeper, the path before them winded in a spiral before they finally came to another massive chamber. To the left of the chamber, there looked to be a natural spring that burbled audibly yet softly in what would be otherwise a totally lifeless room. The rest of the room was unnaturally smooth, the walls and floors looking properly carved as if to offer a semblance of civilization. Though with all that, moss and fungus seemed to overtake the entire chamber, save for the area directly around the spring. Envy spoke up as he looked around curiously, stepping in further than the rest of the others. "Strange, we''ve seen signs of traps and other threats along the way, but why did the being choose to start making things look unnatural now?" Frisby scampered further into the chamber, her ears twitching thoughtfully as she looked around. "There''s supposed to be something in here¡­ But where?" "Perhaps in the water?" Dread wondered as he approached the natural spring, looking over the water''s surface before grabbing a particularly chunky mushroom and tossing it into the water. The mushroom stayed on the surface¡­ It didn''t sink, and it''s not just floating. All of a sudden, the water began to move while the mushroom started to melt into the surface of the thing. "E-everyone! Get away from the water!" Chapter 38 Virtisa POV The lizardkin woman was currently in the privacy of her tent, working with her herbs and mushrooms for various medicines. While she certainly did have a place in the longhouse with the others, this tent, which was now made with the material of two tents, served as her workspace as she prepared various curatives. Today, however, her private workspace was not as private as usual as she glanced over at the blue prowler cub lying on her workbench, which had been carved from half a log. The blue cub, for her part, was intently sniffing at a particularly large, curved leaf with herbal pills neatly stacked inside of it before turning her attention over to the poultice sitting inside of a wooden mortar, a stained stone pestle still resting in the mortar itself. Virtisa looked over to the cub once more, tilting her head as she gently thumbed a mushroom cap in her right hand. "So, little cub, why are you prowling after me?" She asked, flashing a small, fanged smile at her simple little joke before setting the mushroom cap down and leaning forward on her elbow as she looked down over the feline and poked the top of the blue cub''s head. The blue cub mrowled with surprise, not having been interacted with in such a way, as she rolled onto her side and looked up to the lizardkin herbalist before sniffing at the woman''s scaled hands and nuzzling it gently. Virtisa smiled some more, an authentic and genuine smile as she doted on the cub and massaged one of her ears before catching herself as she pulled away and touched her own face thoughtfully. "You''re supposed to be a particularly intelligent breed of mana beast, right?" She pondered thoughtfully as she looked over the young prowler as she plucked up the mushroom cap. "Want to know how to use a crushed Zarin''s crown with roasted Slussa berries to treat most plant-based skin rashes?" At that, the blue cub''s ears perk and twitch attentively, sitting up on the workbench while scooting closer to the lizardkin woman as her tail flicked and swayed behind her. The next few hours went by, the duo working somewhat quietly as Virtisa one-sidedly instructed and taught the cub many things about the local flora before they were suddenly interrupted. The cub''s ears perked first as she looked at the tent entrance and mewed politely. Noticing the lack of her new pupil''s attention, she turns to look over before jumping with surprise at being face-to-face with the massive adult prowler. Though she caught herself, reminding herself that she was in no danger. "B-Basti, right? What brings you here?" She asked, a hand to her chest as she steadied her breathing. It was in the next moment that Jack swooped in, landing on Basti''s head as he spoke up. "You, you''re the herbalist? Vitmori needs you." He spoke with a certain edge, his wings fluttering with nerves. The lizardkin woman balks at that, glancing around at all the mana beasts surrounding her before speaking up. "M-me? Y-yeah, that''s me¡­ B-but¡­ Why me?" Jack let out a low whistle. "We''ve got casualties, and Vitmori needs a second opinion from a local about treating their injuries." At the mere mention of wounded, Virtisa suddenly collected herself as she scooped up her canvas satchel and began grabbing various leaf wraps and wooden jugs from around the tent. "Well, what are we waiting for? Come on." She said firmly while stepping past Basti and Jack. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Dread POV Cont. "E-everyone! Get away from the water!" Dread called out as he drew his blade, quickly stepping back as the ooze lashed out. Dread narrowly dodged as the ooze slammed its tendril into the ground, the moss and mushrooms vanishing as the tendril retracted into the mass within the ooze spring. Dread couldn''t help but hiss, the impact of the ooze splashing some of the substance onto him as it burned into his leg. The Sinners take their positions, Sloth and Envy taking the back line while Wrath, Pride, Gluttony, and the others form a half circle around the faux spring while Frisby comes up beside Sloth. Dread comes up beside Pride, the two sporting similar swords and shield stances as Dread calls out to the others. "Don''t let it touch you, and be light on your feet!" He instructed, tendrils raising and swiping the air while everyone moved about. Though as soon as Dread called out, the ooze lashed out once more as it slammed against his shield, sending Dread stumbling back. He did his best to resist, channeling his mana from his body and into the shield to reinforce it, managing to keep himself from falling over. However, in doing this, the reactive nature of his shield reinforcement caused a bubble to form in the tendril as it suddenly burst. The ooze splashed out as it drenched Dread''s entire shield and shoulder. In the next instant, Pride was at Dread''s side, using a similar technique to what Dread used to charge her blade with mana to swipe at the tendril. The ooze recoils and draws back into its mass, even as Dread''s shield clatters to the ground with the rest of his arm. "Get off of him, scum!" She cries out, standing defensively before Dread while Wrath comes over, scooping up the knight and sliding him along the ground with the least amount of grace. Dread crashed against the far wall with a heavy grunt as he seethed through gritted teeth to process the fact his skin was still burning from the residual ooze. Two more tendrils lash out, striking first at Pride; the woman is quick to react, deciding to deflect instead of outright blocking as she angled her shield, letting the tendril slide along the surface of her stone shield as it crashes into the ground and wipes it clean. The second tendril slithers across the room, trailing after Dread as it goes for him. "Oh no, you don''t, ya bastard!" Gluttony cries out as she slides in, bringing both her mana-charged stone axes down into the tendril, severing them before ripping the floor apart and swiping the tendril back towards the mass of ooze. She didn''t get away unscathed, though, the crude bluntness of her attack causing ooze to splash up and splatter against her face, her skin audibly sizzling as she shrieks out while her axes clatter to the ground while she clutches her face with both hands. The ooze recoils at her cries, drawing back and recalling the bulk of its mass before rushing forward in a viscous geyser that polishes the stone between it and Gluttony before crashing into her chest and pulling her down as it quickly began dragging her towards its mass, all the while Gluttony is frantically grabbing at the slick slime stone to crawl free, her fingers burning and melting with each desperate flail. "Gluttony!" Wrath bellowed out as she rushed over, dropping her weapon as she closed the distance before grabbing Gluttony by her arms and pulling; Wrath''s feet slid across the stone floor from the sheer force of the ooze before suddenly the pressure gave out, and she is now holding the limp top half of Gluttony. The massive, stoic woman now looked like a deer in headlights as she slowly took a few steps back while cradling Gluttony close. Lust was by Dread''s side, lifting him by his shoulder and remaining arm as Dread called out with all the force he could muster. "R-retreat!" He gets out through gritted teeth as Lust rushes him towards the way they came. But the ooze wasn''t done yet, another tendril lashing out, snaking across the floor towards Dread again as Envy gets in the way and holds out their hands. "Freeze!" They command with as much authority as they could muster, the tendril glazing over with frost, slowing to a stop as Wrath barrels over with Gluttony still in her arms. But the ooze was persistent, even as Envy back peddled towards the way they came. "Freeze!" He cries out in desperation, exerting more of his mana as more tendrils branch out from the mass and the unaffected parts of the original ooze tendril while he ices up more and more as they close in on the group. That''s when he slips up, the mix of ooze, blood, and guts in a trail behind him while the others retreat, causing him to lose his footing as he screams out. The glops of ooze and blood burning into his flesh as he frantically attempts to collect himself, the tendrils of the ooze shattering free from the ice as they rear back before lunging for Envy where he fell. The next moment he heard another voice cry out, "Flame Barrier!" A flash of crimson light blinded Envy for a moment as waves of heat pummeled him; the ooze not finding him, it recoiled from the roaring wall that appeared between it and Envy as Sloth came back for him, grabbing the thin-framed man and dragging him up the stairs. "Come on, Envy, I thought you said you could outpace me in every way? You can''t go out until you make that a reality." She huffed, her concentration elsewhere as they began their ascent once more. Chapter 39 Virtisa POV The last fifteen minutes were a blur as she was rushed out of her workspace on the back of a prowler and taken halfway up a mountain before being brought to some sort of magically lit stone training room. The scene was grisly, to say the least, and while she has seen worse, the acrid stench of actively dissolving flesh singed her nostrils in a way she''ll never really get used to. "Alright, so you''re dealing with severe slime injuries¡­ No¡­" She sniffed again, approaching a human man with a missing arm as she looked him over. "Ooze, a particularly acidic one at that." She said more firmly, though she jumped with surprise as a voice that wasn''t her own echoed in her head. ''So, you''ve seen these injuries before? What do you need?'' Vitmori asked in a way that she could sense the genuine concern in his ethereal voice. She blinked a few times, refocusing herself as she examined the human man''s shoulder. "Well, of course, I used to be a somewhat respected healer in the capital. I dealt with many adventurers, mercenaries, and even some... Some..." She took another look at the face of the man before hurriedly looking over the faces of all the others around her and suddenly getting to her feet. "Knights¡­ What in all that is good are they doing here?" She said, whirling around on Basti and Jack. The prowler casually lay near the entrance as she catnapped after their jaunt up the mountain. Meanwhile, Jack didn''t understand what was going on, flapping his wings as he looked around curiously. At that, Vitmori spoke up once more, echoing in her mind. ''I know what you''re thinking, but look again, these aren''t the same people who took you and the others. Not their souls, at least; I just reused their bodies.'' She freezes at that, taking a moment to process what was just told before looking back to the human man and sniffing at him some more. "Necromancy? No¡­ There''s no rot." She murmured to herself before moving around and checking the others and stopping in front of a dwarven woman that was ripped in half from just below the waist down. Her nostrils flinched at the stench of the acidic ooze, but she couldn''t help but examine the injuries with new appreciation. "Considerable healing factor, based on what you told me and the severity of the wounds, this woman should be dead, and the ooze should have eaten up to her belly button by now, her hands should be reduced to stumps at the wrists, not to mention the burns of ooze on her face would''ve eaten into her skull..." She then reached out, placing a hand on the dwarf''s stomach and closing her eye thoughtfully. "She''s burning through mana fast¡­" Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''So what do you need?'' Vitmori pressed more urgently within her skull, the weight of his sheer presence almost distracting. Virtisa huffed before looking around quickly as she came up with an idea. "I need water, lots of it, to dilute the film of ooze on this dwarf''s eyes¡­ The ooze around her leg stumps is too thick for just water, and I don''t have the right ingredients to deactivate it." Looking around, she spotted the weapons but realized they were all made of stone. "I need a metal blade, heated until it''s glowing. Hurry." She ordered with resolve as she went for her water skin, emptying the contents into the dwarven woman''s eyes as she did her best to mitigate the damage until they could get her some more water. Jack whistled over at the blue cub as he flitted over to Gluttony. "Come here, small one; between the two of us, we should be able to do what the lady needs." He explained, his tone still even and grim as he looked over his wounded comrades. He watched the cub scamper hurriedly, the blue feline looking Gluttony over with concern before closing her eyes and focusing, conjuring a water ball. From there, Jack pitched in by adding more water to the cub''s ball and then began swirling the contents of the ball around, lowering the ball down on Gluttony''s face. The dwarf visibly tensed before relaxing with vague relief. Virtisa watched on with curious surprise at the two mana beasts before jumping with surprise as a glowing red hot ax clattered onto the stone beside her. She went to reach for the weapon when a large orcish woman approached, scooping up the ax by its wooden handle before looking down at Virtisa herself. "What needs to be done?" The large woman asked as she looked over the dwarf. Virtisa swallowed before refocusing as she looked over the dwarf, tracing a nail a couple of inches above the ooze-affected flesh around their wrists and thighs. "Cut these places, we can''t let the ooze eat any more of her and the heated metal will stop the bleeding, keep her from using what remains of the mana that is resisting the ooze." No sooner than when Virtisa finished her instruction did Wrath bring down the ax, precisely slicing and cauterizing Gluttony''s limbs as the dwarf cried out through gritted teeth, writhing uselessly before falling unconscious. Virtisa reached out, pressing her hand to the dwarf''s stomach and closing her eyes before looking around at the others. "She''s still alive, stable, but only just." She explained, opening her eyes and pulling away as she moved to the next injured. "Come here, you two. That should be enough for her. Many of these other injuries should be easy enough to dilute with your help, and I''ve got something to staunch any further bleeding without having to resort to burning the wound." She explained as Jack and the cub made their way over. Vitmori echoed within her mind once more, the pressure seemingly lessened from moments earlier. ''Thank you for your assistance Virtisa, I am in your debt, and that is something I don''t say lightly. If you need anything at all, ask.'' Virtisa blanched, glancing around the room for a moment before going back to spreading a poultice over the back of a thin elven man. "W-well, thank you, Vitmori; I''ll certainly keep that in mind¡­ Anyways, that dwarf may have a good healing ability, as well as the rest of these¡­ People¡­" She said with a bit of hesitancy before clearing her throat. "Her body has too much damage; any mana recovery that she can even attempt in her state will be wasted, not to mention the lack of limbs. The same goes for the man over there." She mentioned as she pointed out the armless human man. "It''s gonna take a lot of mana to repair himself, but I''ll do my best to prevent any further damage from the ooze." It took a few moments, but after a bit of silence, Vitmori spoke up. ''I see, so we need a lot of mana then? Very well. Basti, go for a hunt, and try to keep the bodies intact.'' He instructed, the prowler rising to her paws as she trotted out. Chapter 40 Cinco POV Cinco''s ears twitched and flicked at each crunch of grass and fallen leaves beneath their feet. The twilight of the setting sun cast long shadows before them as they made their way back toward the longhouse. He glances behind him, looking over the half-elf tween as they make their way along, offering him a small smile. "So¡­ Mishill, are you doing okay back there? Do you need a break?" He asked kindly, knowing how hard the boy had worked today. The young half-elf looks over to Cinco, their gaze having been looking over the surrounding treeline before shrugging as he adjusts his share of the load of small animals Cinco''s traps had snared. "I''m fine, Hunter Cinco." He offered a small smile as his gaze wandered once more. "I''m used to walking lots, but walking in the city is very different from walking in the woods¡­ At least that''s what my legs say." He mused lightly before huffing softly as he picked up the pace a little more. Cinco chuckles softly at that, nodding with understanding. "It''s the other way around for me; the woods are like my home away from home. No matter where I am, I can find my way around. The city, however¡­ The noise, the smell, the crowd, I never really found my place there." He glanced back at Mishill once again. "You say you walked a lot? What were you up to?" He asked, hoping to get Mishill''s mind off of the walking and maybe pass through time. Mishill tilted his head side to side thoughtfully. "I¡­ I hated the church orphanage. It was always too stuffy, too neat, and too strict." He said as he slowly shook his head. "The way they talk is so weird too. How cleanliness is next to godliness, and how we must not sully our hands with the taint of beasts." Cinco''s ears twitched thoughtfully, not having heard that particular verse before, though it''s not like he was overly zealous in his religious beliefs. Mishill continued as he scratched the back of his pointed ear. "We didn''t even have animals at the church orphanage, so I don''t get that one anyways." He looked around at the orange and purpling leaves and brush. "Most of the kids get raised to be servants of the church; anyone with real smarts or talent gets to be acolytes or maybe paladins if they''re lucky." He said with a dismissive scoff, kicking at a stone he spotted in his path and watching it skip along the leaves before smacking against a tree. "As for me, I want to be an adventurer like my parents, explore the land, and help people wherever possible." Cinco nodded intently, his ears twitching some more as he caught the calls of some birds in the distance. "That''s pretty interesting, but¡­" He cast a glance back at the half-elf before smirking a bit. "But that doesn''t tell me why you walk a lot." The young half-elf flashed a charming little smile as he looked up at Cinco before looking around some more. "I was a courier; I ran messages for the priests, merchants, barkeeps, innkeeps¡­ Anyone and everyone that wants things to be delivered fast and discreetly, ask for Mishill." He gushed, proud of his little advertisement, though he looked distracted, his shoulders sagging a little as he watched the back of Cinco''s head. "I saw something I shouldn''t have. The bartender at the Huneyhill Hut was sleeping with the Matron at the public orphanage, so I was delivering a letter of some kind to her." Cinco''s tail poofed, and his ears stood tall at that little bit of gossip as he glanced back at the kid. "Really? Those two? I would never have guessed." However, he dropped his amused smile after noticing Mishill''s expression as the boy continued. "I uh¡­ I saw something I shouldn''t have¡­" He said more softly, slowing to a stop as he looked to the ground before looking up at Cinco''s face. His brows furrowed with apparent frustration. "I saw these girls getting grabbed by these people in black clothes just a few streets away from the orphanage. It was a few of the beastkin girls that are back at the Longhouse with the others.." He explained, gesturing vaguely ahead of them as if to gesture at the Longhouse. "I¡­ I wanted to help¡­ I tried to be the kind of hero my parents were¡­ But I couldn''t do anything¡­" He said quietly before looking back up at Cinco. "I couldn''t stop them, I shouted, punched, kicked, and bit¡­ But all it took was one of those adults, a hit to my head, and the next thing I knew, I was waking up in chains with the others." He sniffed a bit, his tiny fist clenched and trembling before he began rubbing his eyes with his arm before shaking his head when he started walking again. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Cinco watched after the boy before following up behind him and patting their back. "Hey¡­ What do you think about me teaching you how to use a bow? It''ll be the first step into becoming an adventurer like you wanted. We can see if Woody can find us a good piece of wood for a bow, and we can put together some training arrows for you." Mishill couldn''t help but offer a bit of a smile, looking back up at Cinco before nodding a little. "T-That sounds nice, Hunter Cinco¡­ Thank you." Cinco smiled in response, though his expression dropped while his ears went haywire, flicking and twitching in various directions before looking down at Mishill. "Drop the meat. Run." Mishill looked confused, his expression stuck between a smile and being stunned. "W-what?" Cinco shrugged off his share of the game, grabbing at Mishill''s arm before tossing away his meat. "Run!" As soon as they took off, Cinco could hear the howls in the distance. There were a lot of them, and they were close. "C-cinco, what is that? What''s going on?!" Mishill cried out, looking behind them and then looking back at Cinco. Cinco looked back at Mishill, and he knew then that they would both die if they stayed at the pace they were going. "Wolves, I don''t know what kind¡­" He said breathily before looking around and then looking up before looking back down to Mishill. "I''ll come back for you, I swear¡­ No matter what, don''t come down." "Come down? W-what do you-?" But before he could finish his question, Mishill was hoisted by his waist. Cinco took a breath before using his powerful legs and launching himself up into the air, ascending past the lower branches and tossing the boy onto a sturdy limb of the tree as Cinco dropped down to the ground. "Stay!" Cinco demanded before looking at the wolves, three launching out from the brush and coming into view. He waved his arms before whistling at them. "Over here, you mangy mongrels!" He taunted as he shrugged off his bow and notched an arrow, letting one sail as it found purchase in the first wolf, sending it crashing into the ground while four more came into view after the first group. Mishill clung to the tree, watching uselessly as Cinco led the wolves away. Now freed from the burden of having to watch over the life of another and only fending for himself, Cinco does his best to put some distance between himself and the wolves. He knows for a fact that he won''t lose them; he''s already taken one of their lives. Notching another arrow, he aims and fires off another shot, but it goes wide, burying itself in the dirt as the wolves close in. "Dammit¡­ Damn, damn it¡­!" He cursed, notching another one and sending it as he buried an arrow in its eye. With that, he turned and ran, booking it as he led the pack away from the Longhouse; if he died, hopefully, the wolves would find another trail and go away from the others. 20 minutes later The sun has already set, and Cinco''s senses are in overdrive as the moons and stars barely illuminate his surroundings. His back against a tree, his body sore and aching from how hard he''s pushed himself. He''s already had too many close encounters, but he''s lucky he has taken most of the wolves down already. The main problem now is that one of the remaining wolves is the pack alpha, bigger, deadlier, and thicker skinned than the rest. It also doesn''t help that the damned things are spitter wolves, venomous bastards with their own ranged attacks. His arrows have been unable to pierce its hide, and he''s down to his last two. "This is it¡­ Dammit¡­ I don''t want to go¡­" The howls bellowed out again; they were close, they found him again. He forced himself to push away from the tree as he ran to the right. He shakily notched another arrow; if he was going to die, it would be with an empty quiver. He panted heavily; he could hear the breathing and snarling of the wolves over his breath as he ran harder and faster. He suddenly took a sharp left around the next tree in order to try to complicate his trail. He forced himself to pick up the pace, though his legs were shaking too much, each step made him weaker, and the wolves closed in. Cinco glanced back, trying to gauge the distance between him and the wolves he couldn''t see. It was in that next moment that his legs betrayed him, he tripped over something and he''ll probably never know what it was. What he does know is that he feels much colder all of a sudden, yet the fur around his stomach is suddenly hot as he grunts and groans before rolling over on his back. "Damn¡­" He gasped heavily, clutching his stomach as his fingers blindly found the shaft. "My own arrow¡­" His heart pounds in his ears, the thumping lining up with the thuds of the wolves closing in on him. "Not¡­ Not like this¡­!" He cried out, gritting his teeth as he could hear the snarling breaths so closely now. "H-help me!" In the next moment, a thundering roar sounded out from afar, and he could hear the howls and yelps of wolves, the ripping and tearing of flesh as a fight between beasts echoed out. The wind whirls around him, he can vaguely make out the flaps of wings, but his vision is starting to blur. "Ya did good holding out for as long as you did, Cinco. Boyo is fine, and Basti will take care of the remaining beasts¡­ You, all you need to do is stay alive. The herbalist is on her way." The being tweeted out. Chapter 41 Vitmori POV There''s always something happening, isn''t there? Dread and the Sinners ran off and nearly killed themselves; I mean, what did they expect with just barely over two days of training? Luckily their muscle memories and instincts managed to keep them alive long enough to escape, but it almost wasn''t enough. I believe I have an idea about some strategies to combat the ooze, but between possible recovery times, fitting them with the proper equipment, and some more thorough team training¡­ Well, it may be a bit before I let them delve into the depths of the caves again. In other news, I''ve got a rabbit resting in my impromptu medbay with Dread and Gluttony. Though¡­ Medbay is just a fancy word for a cave I carved out, filled with the skins of some fluffy goat horse things and the white deer skins for bedding. I set it up at the absolute bottom of my bubble, mainly to make it easy for that lizard healer to get to them and back down to the Longhouse area with the others. I considered posting my healer zombies in the med bay to treat the rabbit and maybe tend to Gluttony and Dread''s wounds. However, I can''t help but worry that in Dread and Gluttony''s cases, stirring up the mana in their damaged bodies would be like trying to fill a paper mache cup. It may do the job for a while, but something is bound to fall apart. As for the rabbit, well, it would probably give the poor guy a heart attack to not only be in a room with zombies but also alone with zombies with the faces of those who abducted him. So I''ll leave him in the increasingly capable hands of the lizard herbalist. The other sins got off relatively light, even Envy, despite the extensive acid burns along his back. After all their wounds were cleaned, I let the healer zombies loose among them and got all their wounds tended to. For the time being, I''ve got the sinners meditating in their training room. I want them to work out what they could''ve done better and see if they can come up with solutions and strategies on their own before I offer my two cents. Frisby seems okay overall; perhaps a bit shaken up at how quickly things hit the fan. Ultimately I''ve decided to keep her on the backline until she''s settled in, so her focus is back on my greenhouse project; with that in mind, she''s started going on walks down the mountain and foraging for things on her own. Well, she hasn''t gone very far into the woods, but considering the last few centuries in a limbo of nothingness she had gone through, even I would be taking my time to enjoy the sights and the warmth of daylight. I honestly don''t expect her to have too much to show anytime soon, though gardening was always a maddeningly slow process, so it''s bound to take some time until anything bears fruit, as it were. Now then, onto the clan of cats. Basti had been out and about doing some mass hunting; she stumbled across a massive pack of some kind of snake wolves who were in the middle of traveling north for warmer territory. It was only bad luck for them that I had set Basti out on the local fauna the other day. Though the regrettable part was that when the pack scattered, half of them ended up in the path of the rabbit and some kid. Another failure of mine was that it took nearly half an hour before any of mine had noticed what had happened and were even able to find the rabbit. For now, I''m just waiting to hear back from her; she was supposed to gather the wolf corpses in one place, so I''ll reach out through her and pull them into my storage all at once. I¡­ I don''t think the people at the Longhouse blame me, hell I don''t even think they know to blame me. But I know what happened there was my fault, and I can''t be so careless with those in my protection ever again. I''ll have to find some way to make it up to them somehow. The cubs all seemed to have made their way around the Longhouse and settled among its inhabitants. The blue cub has shown a clear and distinct interest in herbalism and perhaps the art of healing itself, and because of that I''ve decided to name her Sekha. She seems to be particularly observant and intelligent for her age; I would say she is somewhat reserved and possibly even standoffish when interacting with the community''s children, but she seems to tolerate the adults well enough. Though when compared to her runt brother, she could be seen as almost pleasant. I wonder if I could eventually teach her and the herbalist a thing or two about modern medical practices. I would love to see how they apply that knowledge to the seemingly boundless potentials of magic and otherworldly medicines. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As for the white-furred cub, she''s become quite the little chatterbox. In a few days, she''s picked up humming, some minor singing, the words yes, no, hi, and bye. Honestly, I''m genuinely quite impressed; I might have been scared or even shocked about the idea of talking animals if I hadn''t first met Jack or even Frisby. I wonder why she isn''t already fluent like Jack or Frisby. Is there a reason she''s had to learn it from scratch, or is it something else? Maybe she wants to learn the hard way? Or is she trying to fulfill some kind of requirement? It''s quite an excellent little mystery I hope to see resolved eventually. Beyond that, she''s also proven to be handy as a kind of nightlight, keeping some of the children company at night who are afraid of the dark. Next is the runt and the overall youngest of the group; he is¡­ Prickly, to say the least. Not very friendly, skittish, and quick to stay out of sight whenever someone is close to spotting him. It''s interesting to watch him manipulate shadows in the way that he does. He takes to it like a fish in water and all instinct, from what I can tell, since Basti hasn''t taken the time to teach him anything in particular. I wonder how long he''ll take to catch up with his mother or surpass her. With that in mind, he''s currently the only cub contributing to my mana already. Sure, his contributions are relatively slight since all he''s hunted are some rodents and a few particular crunchy little bugs, but it''s something, and it''s already helping him grow beyond his siblings. Finally, there''s the most surprising of the bunch, the red cub, who I''ve decided to name Hephtio. Considering he was the biggest and rowdiest of the cubs, I would have put money on him being a little fireball of mischief and destruction. But contrary to my assumption, Hephtio was enamored with the flames of creation, the desire to build and make all sorts of things. For now, he''s been hanging around the two cooks in the community, watching, learning, and tasting as they prepare meals for the others. When he''s not with them, he''s following Trisha, my new Blacksmith, and listening to her talk about her time around the forge. Speaking of which, I really ought to start dedicating resources to set up a smithy soon, but I have other pressing matters to attend to now because of Dread and my mistakes. Jack has taken to his duties rather well; he''s expanded his array of crewbirds to cover the forest on the other side of my mountain. The half that faces toward the Hegemony. I haven''t given too much thought or attention to that half of my territory now that I think about it, especially since everything so far has been happening on the side facing the Theocracy. The bird is a natural leader and doesn''t appear to have much issue when it comes to delegating scouting duties to his lieutenants, who, in turn, run their crews of birds in various sections of the forest around my mountain. Oururu is currently resting in his burrow within my chamber, the serpent having exhausted himself using his farsight ability from within my chamber to coordinate with Basti in hunting down the entire wolf pack. While I''m confident he got a lot of good practice when using his ability, I do not doubt that doing it for so long would wear anyone out. He''s been settling well into his new size, but since he returned from fighting Frisby and her brood, he doesn''t go out very often. I''ve tried asking about it once or twice, but he just tells me he isn''t that hungry. While that does worry me, I can feel that he is at least being honest about it, so I''ve opted to let sleeping serpents lie. I had been in the middle of looking over Dread and Gluttony''s wound when I realized that it''d been quite some time since I put Basti to the body-gathering task, and she had yet to notify me about it. But just before I can reach out to her, I''m suddenly all too aware that she''s already waiting in my core chamber, sitting patiently before my pedestal. ''Basti? What''s going on? Why didn''t you wait for me to collect the bodies?'' In response, she gave me a very feline mischievous smile before summoning her shadowy wings. Upon unfurling them, I couldn''t help but be taken aback for a moment as many wolf corpses just spilled out into the stone sand beside her. After a few more moments, she gives her wings a little flap before recalling them to herself. Time and time again, my right hand never ceases to surprise me. It''s always something new with her. ''Since when did you get your own storage Basti? You keep getting new tricks like this, and I might develop a complex.'' I mused to her, and I couldn''t be more proud. The fact that she can do this for me now means I can save mana on pulling things into my storage from outside my bubble of influence. I mean, now I''ve got a considerable chunk of mana I can use for something else, which is fantastic news. Looking over the wolf bodies, I happened to spot something else that didn''t fully belong as I looked back over at her with surprise. ''And when did you have time to hunt a bear??'' I could feel the smug satisfaction just oozing from Basti, even as she just nonchalantly grooms one of her paws. It''s well deserved, for sure, but I appreciate how hard she tries to remain modest despite the utter carnage lying around her. Looking over the wolf bodies some more, I happen to notice one of the wolf''s forelegs just lying limply in the sand, clearly having long been separated from its original owner when inspiration struck. ''You know what, I think I have an idea on how to speed along Dread and Gluttony''s recovery.'' Though at that, Basti stopped mid-lick to tilt her head curiously as I began sifting through the wolf corpses. Chapter 42 Ferodias POV The feline Emperor''s ears twitched with mild annoyance, yet his face was as calm and serene as he could be as he listened to another noble drone about their pledges of allegiance to the empire and the throne. This should have been, and was, a proud event for him when this all began¡­ About three weeks ago. While he certainly appreciates their grand gestures, pompous performances, and ornate gifts to prove their loyalties. It all gets just a bit annoying hearing the same things over and over again. Yet niceties must be observed, especially if he doesn''t want a ring of nobles to form in order to overthrow him or something like that. Who is he kidding? A third of these nobles turned on their previous kingdoms and nations after his show of force in their homelands. Another third is probably loyal, coming from lineages or cultures that respect power and authority. All the rest are a mixed bag, some from households he''s had to eliminate and replace, others are merchants with good backgrounds that were ascended, and the remaining nobility is¡­ Well, they''re necessary evils he hopes to be rid of eventually. It''s all he can do to hope that a group hasn''t already formed against him. When he focuses on the moment, he looks down upon a Count who is essentially parading himself back and forth before glancing over to Regan. The half-elf seemingly met Ferodias'' gaze at that exact moment before looking over the crowd of courtiers when he spoke up. "Ladies and Gentlemen of the land, that will be all for today. His Majesty, Emperor Ferodias Leinhart, will not be seeing anyone else today." At that, Regan glanced back over to Ferodias for a moment, who discreetly flicked his tail a couple of times. "In fact, he shall not be available for the next two days." Ripples of murmuring echoed about, but nobody would dare to say anything against the word of the man who was second to the throne. Slowly they all file out, and before long it''s just Regan, Ferodias, and four royal knights standing in key places along the throne room. Ferodias sighs softly, slumping back into his throne with a huff. Resting his chin on one of his clawed hands being propped up by the armrest while his tail slowly flicks and sways behind him. "Just how many more of these nobles must I entertain before properly focusing on other things?" Regan suppresses a bit of smirk as he walks over and pat Ferodias'' shoulder, shaking him gently. "Thankfully, you seemed to have finally passed through the worst of it, Milord. Only 17 more displays of loyalty, and you can finally have your afternoons back to yourself¡­ Only then you''ll need to begin plans to host a huge banquet, celebrating peace after the last five years of war." He mused mischievously as he pulled his hand away, clasping them both behind his back. "And then, and only then¡­ You can start on your plans to finish the unification of the continent." Ferodias only grew more exhausted as Regan listed out what he had coming. His ears flicked before shaking his head and sitting up somewhat reluctantly. "I suppose the work will never really be done." He said before pushing off his throne and descending the steps leading up to it. "Anything new I should know about?" He asked curiously as Regan followed closely to Ferodias'' left. Regan hummed momentarily as he opened a folder with documents that he had pulled from the inside of his coat. "Well¡­ Contact with the isolated tribes and clans in your new territory is slow¡­ Half of them are stonewalling but not openly hostile. There''s a clan of lizardkin in the Drizan Hotlands who seem to be open to trade and relations. They have access to a unique mine of some kind with stones that put out heat. I don''t know the specifics yet, but apparently, it really helps on those cold nights." Regan shrugged a little. "Something to keep note of, apparently the Saintess of Gaia received some sort of major revelation. Whatever it is, it''s got a lot of money and supplies moving around all of a sudden. Our people are doing their best to ferret out the details, but they''ve only just begun and haven''t made any headway yet." He explained, closing the folder and tucking it away once more. Ferodias nodded intently as he scratched the back of his ear. "If only we could just get a handle on those religious fanatics¡­ I mean, I know it''s not everyone¡­ But it doesn''t take a lot to sway the nation. Peace is always an option, but I don''t know how I feel about the way they treat beastkin there. Again I know there are probably many good, kind, and generous people that live there and love all life, no matter the race¡­ But it only takes a few infected vica berries to ruin the orchard." Regan nodded sagely as they neared Ferodias'' room, opening the door for the feline Emperor and following him in as they settled upon the opposing couches in Ferodias'' sitting area, a squirrelkin maid soon arriving just moments later with a tray of seasoned dried meats, wine, and bread. Dismissing herself with a pleasant bow of her head, she turns and leaves the room, her fluffy tail swaying in time with her hips with each step as Regan follows her with his eyes. "Is it just me, or was that girl trying to show off?" Ferodias was massaging his temples, in the middle of reaching out to snatch up a piece of meat with one of his claws. "Hm? Showing off? I hadn''t realized." He said before taking a bite of the meat and tearing off the piece. "It certainly wasn''t for my benefit." He mused, focusing on the moment a little more before meeting Regan''s gaze as he offered a very mischievous-looking feline grin. "I do remember Tori mentioning that her ladies-in-waiting were asking about you." Ferodias finished the piece of meat he was working on before sitting up and leaning back against his seat after taking up the chalice of wine. "Who wouldn''t be interested in the mysterious, aloof right-hand man of the Emperor? You''re still single, aren''t you?" Regan blanched at that before sighing as he took up his own chalice of wine and had a rather large swig before leaning back into the couch, keeping the chalice close to his lips as he nursed it. "Milord¡­ You''re an ass." He said tiredly before smirking a bit as Ferodias snickered with amusement. It was only a few quiet moments between the two brothers in bonds before they were interrupted, their ears simultaneously twitching moments before there was a knock at the door. "Enter." Ferodias sounded out before sipping at his chalice. Upon receiving permission, one of the Royal Knights made his way inside, saluting Ferodias while standing by the doorway. "Your Highness, the Mage Reyvyre and her ward Reonim have returned; they request an audience with you." Regan and Ferodias exchanged another glance before the two of them stood. "Bring them to my office," Ferodias instructed before stepping past the knight. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. A few minutes later, Ferodias was seated at his desk, Regan standing dutifully to his left while Tori sat on the armrest of Ferodias'' chair to his right. A few moments later, the doors opened as Reyvyre stepped into the office, with Reonim ducking through the doorway and standing behind Reyvyre. Ferodias'' ears flicked thoughtfully as he looked over the two of them. "Well¡­ You two certainly look well¡­ I err¡­ Like the tattoos and um¡­ What you did to your eyes." Reyvyre looked a little bashful at that as she scratched her cheek. "About that, your Majesty¡­ I have something to report; however, I request that you clear out this entire castle wing. I would request the utmost secrecy from you until after you hear what I have to say." Regan and Ferodias shared another glance, at which point Ferodias looked to the knight that was standing by the open doorway after escorting Reyvyre. "Do it, not a soul in this wing." The knight saluted in response before breaking his rigid stance, shutting the double doors behind him, and hurrying off. While they waited, Historietta was the one to break the silence. The human woman spoke gently as she broached a subject that she deemed sensitive. "You died, didn¡¯t you? The both of you." Reyvyre was somewhat taken aback, glancing back up at Reonim, who looked down at her in response. She cleared her throat before looking back to Historietta. "Y-yes, we were slaughtered quickly, brutally¡­" She gestured to her thigh before running her fingers along her throat. "And efficiently¡­" Reonim pitched in at that, the massive warrior shuddering as he remembered that day. "She was a powerful being; she laid me low before executing me like some defenseless animal." Ferodias glanced over at Historietta with mild surprise, his whiskers twitching with curiosity though he remained silent. Reyvyre looked slightly offbeat as she touched her throat thoughtfully before looking back to Historietta. "Your Majesty, if I might ask¡­ How did you know we died?" Historietta averted her gaze, clearing her throat a moment before running her fingers along one of her braids. "Your eyes¡­ I don''t mean the color, but the look in your eyes¡­ They''re the eyes of someone who''s gone through death." Reyvyre blinked with mild surprise, meeting Historietta''s gaze and seeing something for herself. She held her tongue, however, and looked over to Ferodias, feeling that enough time had passed. "First things first, your Majesty Ferodias¡­ I must state that I am no longer your servant." Ferodias looked vaguely taken aback but leaned forward on his elbows as he interlocked his fingers. "I see¡­ Well, I must assume you have your reasons." Reyvyre nodded as she reached into her satchel and procured a full-looking pouch, gently setting it down on Ferodias'' desk. "As you know, we died, but Vitmori dragged our souls from the aether and gave us another chance in life. He''s made us his vassals in this world and has expressed that he wishes to align himself with your efforts." Again, Regan and Ferodias share a glance, Regan reaching out and taking up the pouch as he examines its contents. Ferodias was about to speak before Regan had a little outburst. "What the fu- are these real? Look at the size of them and the purity!" Ferodias'' ears perked with intrigue as he looked over, Historietta peeking around Ferodias as well; all the while, Reyvyre and Reonim looked pleasantly amused, if not pleased by their reactions, as Reyvyre spoke up. "Diamonds, every single one of them. Vitmori created them himself." Regan goes on to carefully pour out the pouches contents on the table, the gems gleaming from the light of the evening sun. "Forget making any kind of basic, mundane jewelry¡­ With gems like these, we could make any number of magical tools." He gushed, his mind racing with the possibilities as he started to pace to run with his thoughts. "We could actually get started on a number of projects the folks over at the Tower have been contemplating¡­ Gosh, artifact-grade tools, armor, or even weaponry aren''t outside the realm of possibility. Ferodias, we need to-" He suddenly caught himself mid-speech as he looked over the room to see that everyone was staring at him. "S-sorry about that¡­" Ferodias couldn''t help but flash a smile at seeing his life-long friend act in such a way. He glanced back over at Reyvyre, unsure what part of her declaration he wanted to address. His ear flicked a couple of times before meeting Reyvyre''s multicolored eyes. "I accept Vitmori''s offer; at this time, we need all the allies we can get." Ferodias then glances at a nearby wall with the continent''s map before returning to Reyvyre. "Especially since he''s situated in the middle of that no-man''s land known as Lichtdren''s Folly. Neither the Theocracy nor the Hegemony has any claims on that land, and it was previously deemed an inhospitable and cursed land for over 600 years." Reyvyre considered that the Emperor had stirred some memories of something she was told a long time ago. "You''re right¡­ My mother told me stories of that place, it was before even her time, but there was supposedly another dungeon core way back when. It grew so powerful that it tainted the very land itself, infesting it with undead, aberrations, and constructs." She recounted slowly, gently touching her own throat. "It took the entire continent to unify in order to assemble and outfit a group of heroes to invade the forest, descend its depths, and destroy the dungeon. However, those heroes never returned, and thus the continent fractured for another couple hundred years over the supposed failure." She said softly as she then glanced over at Ferodias. "Of course, when the core''s influence on the land finally waned, it was too late for your short-lived peoples to reconcile, and thus you remained fragmented." Ferodias looked fascinated, as did the others to varying degrees. It was one thing to read about the vague details of events from centuries ago; it was something else entirely to hear a secondhand, or rather a thirdhand, account of events from a long-lived person. Reyvyre was reminiscing over the memory of her mother, and it had been a good fifty years since she''s last seen her. Though she very suddenly had another realization as she looked to Ferodias and cleared her throat. "I do want to mention, for clarity, that Vitmori is nothing like Lichtdren. While he is indeed a brutal and perhaps vindictive being, he only reacts in such a way towards people like bandits and slavers, he considers them scum and for a good reason." Ferodias nodded intently, leaning back into his seat again, leaning in towards Historietta as she began to absently run her fingers through his head fur. Reyvyre swallowed in contemplation, continuing to speak as she looked over the Emperor and Empress. "Vitmori is a kind and generous soul. He has faced hardships I could never have imagined¡­ These last several days, I''ve dreamed of memories that were not my own, dreams I could recall so vividly only due to my abilities as a Mage to be able to dreamwalk¡­ I''ve watched Vitmori grow up, watched as he witnessed the fall of his home, and saw him fight with everything he had to save the strangers around him in the face of apocalypse. He fought hordes of beings that could only be called demonic, yet he had a word for them, a simple word that meant the end of things¡­ Zombies. He fought them for decades, cutting them down as if they were fields of wheat. Yet as he marched into the abyss, those he loved could not follow. He became a wanderer, a hero who walked alone, and in the end, he died a hero, alone with no loved ones by his side." Reyvyre was in tears by the end of her speech, these memories were so vivid for her, and her heart could not help but shed tears for him. Sniffling a bit, she gingerly wiped her eyes before looking at Ferodias. "I implore you to take Vitmori seriously and do not consider betraying him. He needs people to trust and for people to trust him. If he cannot have them, I cannot say as to what may come next." Ferodias was again taken aback, surprised by the usually cold and stoic elf woman being much more emotional than he had ever known. "I see¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll take this under serious consideration. I uh¡­ I do have a question for you." He mentioned while sitting up and pulling away from Historietta''s touch. "You said you watched him grow up, and you mentioned an apocalypse I have never heard of¡­ Who or What is Vitmori?" Reyvyre nodded slowly as she recollected what she knew from her dreamwalking and looked Ferodias into his eyes. "Vitmori is¡­ He was a human. He lived in a world called Earth. It was a world populated by only humans; they had no magic but had technology that could still make us seem like primitive savages despite our magic. Then his world fell, yet he survived for many years before eventually, and finally succumbing to the zombies that brought his world down." She glanced over at Historietta, though the woman was seemingly lost in thought, gazing into the middle distance when Reyvyre turned to look back to Ferodias. Ferodias was rather deep in thought; his brows furrowed while his tail lashed behind him. "Stick around for a couple of days, Reyvyre. I need to come up with a suitable gift in response to Vitmori, and I want to make sure that I see him as equal in our alliance." Reyvyre nodded, lowering her head in respect before looking to Ferodias again. "Yes your Majesty, we''ll wait." With that, Ferodias dismissed the duo, Reyvyre leading Reonim out into the halls. They had only been walking for about a minute when they heard footsteps behind them, the sound of heels on carpet. Turning to look, Reyvyre was surprised to see the Empress. "Your Majesty? What is it?" Historietta looked somewhat hesitant, but gathered herself as she locked eyes with the elven woman. "Reyvyre, I''d like to speak with you more about Vitmori¡­ If it''s not too much trouble." Chapter 43 Vitmori POV I don''t have these thoughts very often, but they''re always there in the back of my nonexistent head. What¡­ Am I? It''s just been over a few weeks, and I''ve done things no human could possibly manage. At least none that I''ve ever known. I''ve carved the very stone and earth around me with only a thought. I''m almost sure I have consumed the souls of beings, numbering in the double digits. I brought a world-ending virus from my world into this one, yet neutered it to be under my control. I''ve brought the dead back to life and created new life out of nothing but a name. In less than a month¡­ So what am I? Am I a god? A demigod, even? If I am a god, what does that make the being that put me here? If I''m not a god, then what am I? What is a dungeon core, and why am I one now? What about that other dungeon core below my mountain? They''ve been around for hundreds of years at least, yet they''ve made no real attempt to contact me or anyone in that time. Were they another person of some kind? Someone like me, or was it something primal and simple-minded like the other historical dungeon cores that were on Reyvyre''s mind during our first conversation? I don''t like not knowing things¡­ Whenever I had questions, I would seek out answers. Hell, I would seek out answers to questions I didn''t even have yet. But for all my curiosity, here I am, stuck at the top of a mountain of all things. Bound to my little self-made pedestal, surrounded by the doodles of a lunatic rock. There are moments where I wonder if any of this is real, maybe¡­ Maybe I''m dead and gone, and all this is the mad delusions of my still active mind in my ever-roaming corpse. But regardless, these are just thoughts, nothing I can truly act on. What I can do right now is work on fixing one of my most loyal subordinates and his subordinate so that they can get back into the thick of things and get me more answers from the guy in my basement. Anyways, looking Dread over again, I think he''s somewhat stabilized compared to earlier. Mostly thanks to that lizard woman. I''m not exactly sure how she does it, but from what I can tell, she places her hand against the stomachs or chests of someone and injects some of her own mana before swirling it around. Somehow, in doing so, she stimulates some sort of healing factor with their own mana. It''s certainly a much slower process than what I''ve done before, but it also looks significantly less painful than my way. Gluttony is also marginally better, but that''s not saying much since it''s going to take longer for her to get stable. I wondered why the lizard woman hadn''t done the same treatment for the rabbit, but now that I''m thinking about it, it probably has to do with the fact that he doesn''t have a manaheart. His recovery is a little slower going; after all, a barbed arrow getting lodged in the small intestine is bound to cause issues. The removal of the arrowhead was clean enough, and the lizard woman was able to close the internal wound, at least using some kind of spider web mesh. She then covered the external damage with an herbal poultice before using some more of that web mesh. Now it''s all a matter of bed rest to recover from the blood loss, as far as I can see. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Back to Dread, I did consider simply rebuilding his arm, but based on my limited experience of treating Zasutir''s wounds despite his reptilian healing factor, rebuilding his tail cost a lot more than repairing and improving what he already had. While I''m not exactly flush with humanoid limbs, I do have a lot of animal parts. The bone structure isn''t too extremely different, maybe some extra joints that need fusing and some digits that need extending. What I''m worried about is that Dread''s body might reject the limb if I simply slap it on; I need to make it a part of him somehow¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe I could blend the snake wolf DNA into Dread''s DNA? Combine the two until they''re something entirely new and one. I think that''s what I should do, but a single snake wolf leg probably won''t be enough to do something like that. So I''ll use a whole wolf instead, definitely not the alpha, though, since I''ve got plans for them. I go ahead and lay out the entirety of the wolf that had the separated limbs across Dread. The poor guy grunted in pain with the added weight. Sorry. Now, I''m not exactly sure where to go from here, but I think if I just¡­ Swirl my mana between the two of them; something neat should come out of it. It''s slow; this new experimental process takes hours through the night. With that said, Dread doesn''t seem to be in any noticeable pain or distress. The snake wolf has all but disintegrated into nothing but a pile of bones and fur scraps, the rest, as far as I can tell, has been converted into energy and material, which were mixed into Dread. As for Dread, that''s been interesting to see so far. He''s developed more animalistic features; his ears have seemingly melted into his head before sprouting out the top of his head and appearing more canine than earlier, he''s also more hairy than before, not full on fur coat, but he looks like he''ll be slightly warmer during the winter months. His jawline appears slightly more developed, not jutting out, but sharper with more defined muscles, almost as if he''s gained something significant in terms of bite strength. Focusing on his mouth, his canines are slightly more pronounced and sharpened, but the fascinating thing to see here is the fact that the fangs are now hollowed. It seems Dread now has the capability to either spit or inject venom with a bite. Moving down along his body, I can see that his bones are more fortified, his skin is more resilient, and even his lungs and liver, of all things, have been fortified. While his new arm is undoubtedly strong, his legs are the real turnout. He didn''t look like he skipped leg day before, but now he''s got the legs of a sprinter. Strong and able to carry him for long strides, great for running away or quickly closing in on a target. There was one odd little detail that really has no benefit, but Dread now has a tail, a somewhat fluffy one at that. Looking at him now, it might be a little on the nose to call him a Dread Wolf, but he certainly has an intimidating air about him, even if he''s currently sleeping peacefully. I''m cleaning up the scraps of fur and parts that didn''t blend into Dread when I hear a clattering of wooden boxes and cups at the entrance. Redirecting my attention towards the entrance of the cave, I spot the lizard woman as she seems to stare at Dread. ''Is there something wrong?'' I ask her gently, wondering what could have possibly spooked her. Even then she jumps as she looks around before clearing her throat as she speaks up. "S-sorry Vitmori¡­ It''s just¡­ Just¡­ Who''s that, and what happened to Dread?" She asked, approaching the wolfkin before her as she looked him over. ''Ah, sorry, you might not recognize him, but that''s Dread right there. I combined him with one of those snake wolves to help him with his missing limb. One thing led to another and I ended up using more of the wolf than I intended.'' I explained, though I couldn''t help but feel a little accomplished at this discovery of mine. Despite her reptilian skin, I could see the color drain from her face as she swallowed before looking around. "Y-you mean¡­ You just¡­ Made¡­ Made a beastkin? Like that?" ''Uh¡­ Yeah. I guess I did.'' Chapter 44 Tired Wolf POV The hunt is over, and his time is done. He supposes this was for the best, the pack had gotten too big, and the lands they visited weren''t enough to feed everyone. They had already lost a third of the pack''s strongest and oldest, trying for the food of the people with little success. When that massive beast attacked us, that was when the pack lost their sanity, rampaged, and chased anything that moved. The food was so close, the scent of fear so overwhelming. Yet his body failed him, and he was too weak, hunger clouding his mind. When he clashed with the greater beast, all he could do was let out a final howl as he went down. But finally, he was no longer hungry, no longer in pain¡­ He could rest. Young Wolf POV He awoke with a start, his eyes greeted by the warm glow of a faintly pulsing green light. Looking around, he couldn''t help but notice the intricate variety of scents having filled the air around him. The young wolf was so distracted that they didn''t even notice the source of the green light until a voice echoed within him. ''Ah, you''re finally awake. Good, I was hoping everything went well after I finished re-attaching those limbs of yours... How do you feel?'' "My... Limbs... What?" The young wolf looked startled, glancing around as they struggled in the stone sand to get to their feet. Though their stance is shaky, they stumble down more than once. However, a realization hits him as they lick their teeth thoughtfully. "Did I say that?" ''Oh good, so you can also talk, and with no training required. I wonder why? Hmm... Well, that is a topic for another time. You''re the remaining son of the previous leader of your roving pack. I''m almost positive you''re the right one based on the memories I''ve gone through... I have an offer for you since it is mostly my fault my Executioner utterly demolished your entire pack. Umm... No offense.'' The wolf looked more perturbed than anything as its eyes darted around before finally landing on the glowing green jewel in the center of the room. Finally, he started to collect himself as he slowly padded off the stone sand, making his way to the more solid stone pathway before the jewel on its pedestal and taking a sit down, his tail curling around protectively over his paws as he watched the glowing green gem curiously. "A-are you the one talking? What do you mean by an offer?" He asked with an inquisitive tilt of his head, the wolf not entirely sure how it knows and understands these words at a fundamental level. "W-wait, am I dead? Is this some kind of afterlife?" The wolf asks in an increasingly distressed tone, despite his apparent confusion. ''Whoa, whoa, slow down there, wolfie. One question at a time... Let''s see here, no, this isn''t the afterlife; yes, you did die but don''t worry, you got better. I brought you back since it seemed you had a strong desire to keep living despite your circumstances.'' The voice goes quiet momentarily before resuming with a sense of gentle confidence. ''My offer, if you are willing, is to come under my service. Take a name from me and guard my land. If you accept, I''ll help you bring back most of your pack, those who also have the same kind of desire that you do. You won''t feel hunger under my influence, and I''ll provide you a territory to keep and protect so you no longer have to wander and ultimately provide your pack somewhere warm to stay in the winter.'' The wolf''s ears drew back, anxiety and nerves getting the better of the young predator as it watched the glowing green gem. "And what if I refuse? Will you just kill me again?" It asked, their newly discovered voice cracking and squeaking under their nerves as they muster up their spine. The voice was silent for a good while longer, much to the bane of the young wolf''s growing anxiety as its ears went further back on its head. Finally, it spoke up. ''As easy as that would be, no, I won''t. I have a soft spot for canines like you... And there''s something about you, what you are, that makes me think about someone precious to me that I haven''t seen in many years... No, if you refuse my offer, I will still bring back those in your pack who wish to continue living, and I will give you all a place to stay the winter; however, you will ultimately still have to rely on yourselves for food, and you will be prohibited from wandering the entirety of my territory.'' The young wolf fidgets in place, letting out the slightest of whines at the two options set before him. His ears flicked as he sat a little taller while looking into the warm swirling light within the green gem. "What about my father? You said you would return most of my pack; what about the others?" Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The voice echoed with a gentleness it didn''t hold before like it was trying to spare his feelings. ''Your father wished to rest, as well as the rest of the older wolves.'' He was silent for a time before continuing. ''I understand the feeling if I''m being honest. The fight to survive and live grinds one down to the bones. Especially when one bears the weight of the lives of others. It''s rather impressive for an animal to have such will and determination; again, no offense. So I respected his wish and the wish of those like him and left them to their eternal rest.'' The young wolf seemed to sag, his ears drooping while his demeanor shrunk into himself. "I¡­ I see. So why me?" ''Why not you? You''re kind, compassionate, and you put others before yourself. Those are excellent qualities in a man, let alone an animal that lacked sapient intelligence until just an hour ago.'' The voice seemed to study the wolf; he could feel an intense gaze almost measuring him up and peering into his very soul. ''You''ve got good genes, great potential. I watched your father shrug off the arrows of a skilled hunter and put up a big fight against my Executioner despite the advantages she had. I want you and quite possibly need someone like you on my team. I''m willing to give you what you need and what you want to make it happen, and I''ll not force you into anything you don''t want. That''s why I''ve already given you a boost in the mental faculties so we can better talk about this.'' The young wolf sat up a little at the voice''s words, considering what they entailed and meant for him and his pack. "I''ll¡­ I''ll do it. Thank you for giving me and mine a second chance." The voice spoke out within the wolf soon after. ''Excellent, now then. I want you to go lay in the sand and close your eyes. I''m going to pour my mana into you and use that to bring back your pack so they''ll be linked to me through you instead of directly to me.'' The young wolf tilted his head curiously but didn''t know what to argue or question, so he did as asked, making his way back into the stone sand and lying there. Slowly he breathed in before letting out a tired exhale. ''Alright, let''s get started¡­'' The voice said slowly, laying out the bodies of the wolves who wanted to live. ''I remember now¡­ The name of the character she liked in that story. I hope you live up to it. I name you Legosi and title you Defender¡­ Serve me well and protect those dear to you and me.'' With that, Legosi felt a rush of mana coursing through his body as it flowed through every vein he had. It was painful yet invigorating. His pack''s scent filled his nostrils, yet he kept his eyes closed as he could feel the voice circulating the mana around him, each tendril of vital energy reaching through his pack mates, going from one to the next as the room pulsed with life. Virtisa POV She didn''t know how to feel or what to make of what she saw. She didn''t even know how she made it down to the mountain and the others. It was late in the afternoon now, and she could smell the workings of dinner prep coming from the longhouse. The kids were playing under the watchful eye of the other adults, a couple of those young prowlers among them. Virtisa couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease watching the little beasts, she knew in her heart that they meant her no harm, but she needed to confide in someone. Clutching her satchel to her chest, she soon spotted Zasutir near the edge of their clearing, speaking with Woody as he and Twig were carving wood pieces for the smoker. She crossed the distance with hurried, quick steps, almost tripping over herself, much to the concern of Zasutir and the others as they noticed her approach. "Virtisa, welcome back; how''s Cinco?" Zasutir asked pleasantly, mildly concerned about how she was carrying herself but letting her take it at her own pace. Virtisa swallowed as she glanced at Twig and Woody, offering a passing semblance of a smile as she stepped closer to Zasutir, gingerly grabbing at his sleeve as she stood on the tips of her claws, her other hand on his chest, all the while Zasutir leaned in curiously. "I must speak with you¡­ Privately. Please¡­" She said softly as she pulled back, gazing desperately into the copper and emerald gaze of the Shepherd. Zasutir looked confused and concerned, glancing over to Woody and gently placing a hand on Virtisa''s shoulder. "Of course, of course." He replied gently, pulling back as he looked at Woody again. "If you''ll excuse us." The beaverkin man nodded intently as he whittled another cut of wood off the piece he was working on. "Of course, Shepherd, by all means. We''ll talk later." Zasutir nodded in return, Virtisa stepping away but staying close as she allowed Zasutir freedom of movement. The two lizardkin stepping away from the beaverkin. The Shepherd looked around for a few moments, before heading deeper into the woods towards the river. They don''t go all the way of course, Zasutir stopping and turning to look at Virtisa curiously. "Alright, I don''t believe we''ll have more privacy than this¡­ What''s all this about?" Virtisa pulled away anxiously biting a nail as she paced back and forth before looking back to the Zasutir. "You¡­ You mentioned Vitmori was just a man¡­ A human warrior. Right?" Zasutir looked vaguely surprised by the direction the conversation took, but he nodded intently as he watched Virtisa. "Yes, I''ve seen his memories in my dreams before Vitmori began being more mindful of them. I couldn¡¯t make much sense of all of them, but I know I got the important details¡­ Why do you ask?" Virtisa stopped pacing and looked over to Zasutir. "Well, I know that you asked me to keep quiet about the knights and acolytes, and I get it, I truly do¡­ But¡­" She stepped closer, making her way up to Zasutir again as she gently grabbed his shirt sleeve. "That knight, the one you said now goes by Dread? He''s a wolfkin now¡­ Not a fully furred one, but with enough traits to look like he had a non-kin mother or father. I mean, what am I supposed to do with that information? Vitmori said he just made him into one, just like that. Is something like that possible? Of course, it is; I just saw it happen." She rambled on, feeling and looking increasingly unhinged. Zasutir looked thoughtful, scratching the scales along the underside of his jaw. "Well¡­ I have no answers for you." He admittedly rather bluntly after a minute or so. "I know just as much about Vitmori''s abilities as you at the end of the day." He went quiet for another moment before looking at Virtisa again. "Quite frankly, I don''t think even Vitmori knows the extent of his abilities. I''m certain we''re all in for even more surprises to come." He explained as he reached out and gently pat Virtisa''s shoulder. "I''m not gonna ask you to remain calm, but let''s take things slow and keep an open mind." He suggested with a cheerful smile. Virtisa looked exhausted at this point but nodded slowly as she sighed. "Okay, Zasutir, I''ll follow your lead on this." Though as she said this, a cacophony of distorted howling bellowed out unnaturally in the air around them. Despite this, both the lizardkin turned to look at the mountain, Zasutir letting out a hearty chuckle as Virtisa sighed a little more. "Looks like he''s done something else. Shall we go and see what?" He enthused as Virtisa nodded; the two of them started to walk once more. Chapter 45 Legosi POV It had been a long few hours, but Vitmori had fulfilled his end of the deal. Legosi had his pack back, and they had a place to stay. Vitmori had guided them to a cave at the base of his mountain; it was a wide and open cave with a single narrow entrance. The area was relatively spacious, with plenty of room for them to grow into. Legosi had been warned, however, that there was a threat further down the cave, deep under the mountain. But for now, that was fine since the danger had shown no signs of leaving its space as far as anyone can tell. He had been informed by Vitmori that there were already people on this land and that they were under his protection; this meant that they were also under the protection of Legosi and his pack from now on. Looking himself over, Legosi had grown considerably. He was longer, taller, and possibly even denser than before, if not a little lanky outright. It was more than a little discombobulating if he was honest with himself, no longer being looked down upon by others as he was now unquestionably bigger than the rest of the pack. The dynamics within the pack had also changed, Vitmori having gifted the rest of them a higher level of intelligence and understanding of the world around them, much to the confusion of the wolves themselves. With most of the previous leadership dying and wishing to stay dead, many of the younger generation had to rise and take their place. A lot of it was settled with a simple discussion, who would be guarding their new den, who would go out on patrols, and things like that. Legosi was the obvious choice to lead the general day-to-day. Still, a she-wolf had also stepped up from the rest, deciding to lead the group from the den while Legosi more directly manages whatever happens beyond the den. With the den suitably organized and managed for the moment, Legosi found himself sitting outside at the mouth of the cave, staring out at the setting sun on the horizon. He wasn''t too sure how to feel; he was satisfied with the overall turn of events, knowing that his pack won''t go hungry or freeze this winter. Though he couldn''t help but be melancholic over the death of his father and the other elders, they were gone, and despite being offered the chance to come back, they chose to remain in their eternal rest. The young wolf remained lost in thought for some time, unknowingly ignoring the world until some cawing broke through the fugue. "Ahoy there, pup, you''re the new recruit, aren''t ya?" The bird calls out, fluttering in close before landing on the dirt and gravel close to the wolf. "Call me Jack, Captain Jack the Sparrow, and I''ll be the one watching the skies for Vitmori." Jack mused cheerfully enough before stepping closer as he looked Legosi over. "Have you gone and met the people yet? That''s a rather important aspect of your new role, after all, especially after one of theirs got hurt while being chased by yours." Legosi just... He stared at Jack, not exactly paying attention to the words coming out of their beak. Much to the confusion of Jack as the wolf seemingly sniffed at the bird and stared some more absently. "Ey! Knock it off. You''re freakin me out." Jack finally snapped after a few too many seconds of that, even lobbing a ball of water as it pelted Legosi in the face, seemingly snapping the wolf out of their stupor. "Hwa-? W-what was that for?" Legosi reacted in response, not exactly sure what was going on as he got to all fours and vigorously shook out his fur. Though after another moment or two, Legosi finally collected himself as he looked back over to Jack thoughtfully. "You''re... Like me, right? A leader under Vitmori?" Jack eyed the wolf warily before responding slowly. "Aye... Nothin'' gets past you, I can tell." Legosi simply tilted his head curiously at that before continuing. "So, um... What brings you here?" Jack just seemed to look tired of this exchange already as he flapped his wings and hopped a little bit closer. "I''m here to make sure you pay the people a visit. You''re new and need to familiarize yourself with them. Vitmori likes these people, so we gotta make sure nothing happens to em, got it?" "Oh! R-right, of course. S-sure, yeah, if you don''t mind guiding me, that would be great. But... Er... Would they even want to see me? We tried to kill some of them after all." Legosi couldn''t help but let his ears droop with concern; even if Vitmori put him in this role, it''s not like those people have to accept him for it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Jack seemed to nod slightly in understanding before flitting over and landing on Legosi''s head. "Well, you can sit here and wallow in anxiety and other bad feelings, or you could go on over and get introductions over with." Jack let out a low whistle before looking down into one of Legosi''s eyes. "I can guarantee at least one little girlie will be happy to meet you, so don''t worry all too much." Legosi looked up with his eyes while making sure to keep his head steady. "A-are you sure? Well, alright then, if you say so." He replied hesitantly before getting to all fours again while Jack hopped down from Legosi''s head and rode along his back. Legosi, in turn, looked back into the den and barked out a couple of times, calling for some others as the she-wolf emerged with a couple of other wolves from the pack. Jack looked over the other wolves curiously before flapping his wings as he took to the air. "Come along, newbies, follow the birdy," Jack called out mischievously as he went ahead, the wolves soon taking off after him as they headed towards the people. Isaak POV "Come on, where''s that stamina you humans are so proud of? We''ve only just started." Zanitul teased with a throaty chuckle as she watched the teen human lay flat on their back. Isaak groaned in response, not even bothering with words as his chest rises and falls noticeably. They were around the clearing of the old campfire, sparing with two decently carved wooden training swords in order to keep their skills sharp. Well, it was more along the lines of Zanitul using Isaak as a sparring dummy, whereas Isaak did his level best to fend off her heavy strikes by parrying and dodging where he could. Eventually, he rolled over onto his side, the dirt clinging to his sweaty arms, forming a thin layer of mud as he pushed up to his feet. "Oh, don''t give me that; you''re just sparring with me because you''re bored, and I''m the only other one who actually knows how to wield a sword." He retorted as he rolled his shoulders and released a heavy sigh of exasperation. "Are you gonna teach me anything, or are we just gonna keep doing this?" Zanitul flicked her tongue with amusement as she stepped closer to Isaak and poked him in the chest with the training sword before pulling it back. "Maybe tomorrow, novice; for now, let us just focus on that stamina." With that, she tapped Isaak on the head before taking a few steps back, readying herself while Isaak reluctantly got into a stance as well. Isaak was about to take the first swing when the ecstatic cry of a usually quiet child sounded out. "Puppies!" Aug, the adorable little dwarf calls out, her little legs quickly carrying her across the clearing. Stopping short on his first swing, Isaak pulls back to turn and look at what excited the little dwarf, only to freeze up instinctively as the ''puppies'' turn out to be a group of spitter wolves, led by a massive wolf that could easily tower even over Shepherd Zasutir if it stood on its hind legs. Isaak only felt the tension in his lower back release once he spotted Jack, the bird with the red bandanna riding the large spitter wolf''s back. "Jeez, I don''t think I''ll ever get used to seeing docile monsters..." He murmured over to Zanitul as he set the training sword down and dusted himself off before approaching the forming crowd around Jack and the spitter wolves. The wolves, for their part, are more disturbed and confused by the reception; Aug somehow managing to already get on the back of the biggest wolf while the kids and some adults crowd around the other three spitter wolves. Even the prowler cubs were getting mixed into the action, messing with the wolf tails and clamoring about with the other children. Isaak once again decided to observe the situation from afar as he watched Shepherd Zasutir approach, the crowd mostly breaking apart to allow him to pass, even though Aug remained on the big spitter wolf''s back. A few of the other kids were still stroking the other wolves'' fur coats, the wolves, in turn, being surprisingly patient in response to their antics. The Sheperd greets the wolves and Jack warmly with a fanged smile before speaking up. "Welcome, Jack; I see we have newcomers. Are they also in Vitmori''s service?" The Shepherd asked, knowingly. It was apparent even to Isaak with a casual glance a ring of green had distinctly formed around the largest wolf''s right ear, in stark contrast to the earthy gray dappled coats that the wolves currently had. Jack was the first to respond as he tweeted out. "That''s right, Shepherd, I bring you Legosi, the Defender." He presented dramatically. Though at that, the wolf''s large ears seem to drop back anxiously when it surprisingly clears its throat. "H-hello there, yes I am Legosi, it is a pleasure to meet you all... I err... I hope there are no hard feelings about earlier... We... Well, we were just simple beasts before, starving and desperate at that." He explained as he looked around the crowd of people before clearing his throat again. "Vitmori has given us another chance at life, and we shall take to it proudly. We hope to live alongside you all peacefully and be there for you if any more danger were to come this way." There are some hesitant murmurs among the adults in the crowd. Still, the children seem to pay that no mind as they go about petting the smaller wolves, the wolves seeming to enjoy their gentle touching as tails start to hesitantly wag under the attention. The Shepherd seemed to smile warmly at that as he looked among the others. "If Vitmori saw fit to bring you into our community, then I, for one, wholly agree with his choice. After all, Vitmori is a powerful and experienced warrior. Through his wisdom, we were brought into safety despite our circumstances, and through his mercy, we have been protected. I personally welcome you, Defender Legosi. May we have a fruitful and prosperous future together." He enthused, holding out his scaled hand for Legosi. The wolf, in turn, took a moment before lifting his paw to Zasutir''s hand, meeting it as the Shepherd shook them. It was at this moment the children decided to pay attention again, as Aug was the first one to cheer. "Yay! Welcome, puppies!" The other children followed suit in their cheering as the adults dispersed, and the Shepherd walked off, murmuring with Virtisa as she seemed to grab his attention again. Zanitul piped up from beside Isaak as she flashed a toothy smirk. "Well, that was something... Anywho, you''ve rested long enough. Back to it." She mused as she draped an arm around the teen and began dragging him off towards their training area again, while Isaak responded with an exhausted sigh. Chapter 46 Vitmori POV Well, those snake wolves turned out to be a great addition. So far, they''ve settled into the cavern at the entrance of the other core below my mountain. So if anything does happen to come up, they''ll be the first line of defense while also preventing anything or anyone else from wandering down there. Not to mention how great they''ve been so far at patrolling the woods; while Jack and his birds can undoubtedly cover more ground, Legosi and his wolves have been more impactful in a way. They were able to cover the ground much more thoroughly and hit stray beasts with dramatically more force and strength than the birds. That''s not to say that the wolves are outshining the birds; no, the two teams mesh beautifully and coordinate extremely well. The birds act appropriately as scouts, calling out the threats while the heavy-hitting wolves rush in to deal with the targets. Speaking of threats, the creatures I''ve observed are somewhat unique in nature, at least compared to the nature that I know of. I''ve seen things like blue praying mantises the size of watermelons and bigger¡ªspiders or maybe tarantulas the size of German Shepherds and nearly as fast. There also seems to be a hyper-aggressive species of gray and black squirrels that formed a rivalry with Jack''s scouts, thankfully there have been no casualties on Jack''s side so far, but the squirrels have escalated combat to the point where several have had to be put down. I''ve left Jack to determine what will be done with them, but I am considering trying to recruit a number of them to reduce how much fighting the scouts have to endure. On other fronts, now that we have Legosi''s wolves doing more of the fighting, it has freed up Jack''s birds to perform their duties as scouts and more thoroughly survey the woods around my mountain. Mainly starting with those two anomalies that Oururu spotted several days ago. First is the webbed-up trees; there seems to be a considerable amount of activity going on there. Based on the mental imprints and other estimates I''ve gotten from the scouts, the trees seem to cover a substantial chunk of land, I''d say nearly five city blocks with slowly expanding borders. There were a considerable variety of species from the limited reports the birds could give me. Still, they could only see so many between the spiders weaving the webs and the thicker armored spiders protecting their borders. Jack tells me there is something called an Evertree in the center of it all, whatever that is. Though if it was important enough for Jack to remember from before his time with me, then it is something worth looking into. Thankfully, this spider infestation is on the opposite side of the mountain compared to where the longhouse is, so there is no immediate danger. However, the fact that we''re even seeing spiders on the side of the mountain with the people is something to be worried about. Moving over to the next anomaly, it seemed to be some kind of pond that turned rancid or something. Whatever it was, it appeared to be alive. Based on reports between the wolves and the birds, the pond gave off a sickly sweet smell. Those who gave the reports mentioned that they were even tempted to approach and drink from the pond itself. Thankfully their heightened intelligence and instincts allowed them to keep their wits about themselves, and thus they were able to return back home safely. On the other hand, the scouts witnessed various other creatures approaching the pond and drinking from it; however, the moment they did, the pond reacted and ensnared the creature with a viscous ooze before dragging them into the depths. The only thing I can compare it to was the ooze that nearly killed Dread and Gluttony, but from what I know of that thing was that it was supposed to be clear, almost like water and not the gnarly purplish black like the pond on the surface. For the time being, the surface ooze seemed to behave like some sort of flytrap; it wasn''t actively searching for prey and only attacking those that touched it. That would be fine for now since I don''t think I have anything that can deal with such a large threat at this point, so I''ll have to mark this area as a general quarantine zone to keep anyone important from stumbling in. Over the last few days, I had managed to flesh out and find a use for some of the rooms I carved out before. The main one had been the forge I prepared for the Blacksmith in my service. Mainly I had gone about thoroughly smoothing out the floors and walls, though I went back around and carved up the floors for the sake of footing and traction. I don''t want her slipping after all. Afterward, I carved out the ceiling, shaping it like a pyramid, before digging a chimney out of the mountainside. For the sake of ventilation, I essentially punched a hole through the mountain stone, connecting the once fully interior room to the outside. Then it was just a matter of carving out and reinforcing some stairs along the outside of the mountain, connecting it to something of a hub of staircases at this point. I probably ought to make some kind of patio or landing... Maybe a mountainside observation deck... The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Going back around to the room set aside for the forge itself. I ended up relying on specifications drawn up by Trisha, so very few creative decisions came from my end. Ultimately I was glad for it since the only forges I had experience with were all too modern for something I could easily try and make here in this world. I was able to prepare some tools with a bit of effort, refining the iron ore I pulled from the mountain; a few hammers of different sizes were made easily enough. I remembered something about the hammers needing different faces, so I made sure to prepare a couple of hammers with flat and rounded faces. However, if anything needed to be corrected, I could always reshape them easily enough. Smithing tongs were simple enough as well with casting the tools with iron, and a hinge was also prepared with ease to make the tongs properly functional. Finally came the anvil, a basic iron block being designed for most of the general smithing work. I felt a few things may have been missing for this to be a proper forge, though this is, unfortunately, one of the blindspots in my range of knowledge and experience, so I''ll likely be informed about what''s missing when she comes and looks things over. The room across the hall from the smithy was turned into a storeroom for materials. After all, Trisha needed to have access to my collection of materials, and it would be better for her to access things freely if she were to be fulfilling my commissions. I built some stone shelving units, stocking them with refined iron, copper, and tin ingots for easy use. Though since she had me make her a crucible, among other things, I figured she could also refine her own ores and make her own alloys, so I made stone boxes and filled them with raw ore. I knew what half of them were, but there were quite a few ores that I didn''t recognize; at this point, I wasn''t too sure whether or not I could chalk this up to simply lacking knowledge in this field or if this was just due to it being minerals from another world that I would have never come across regardless. I even made sure to leave plenty of bones for the carbon; I do hope she knew how to properly combine them with the iron ore in order to make some crude steel, though I did also leave some decent cuts of wood, leather, skins, and feathers around the place, after all, I didn''t have a good read on what use things had or the value of these materials. Though I''m sure I''ll learn soon enough with Trisha and the others around. In more personal news, I''ve finally decided on some names for the remaining two cubs. I had to think long and hard to make sure they suited the cubs. After all, I watched them come into this world, and they had their whole lives ahead of them. These names will be how they are known to the rest of the world, and I don''t want them getting bullied over it. For the young white cub, I settled on the name Freyli; with her affinity for light and friendliness I couldn''t help but think of her as a literal ray of sunshine. She''s already gotten up to the level of small phrases and small conversations on the level of the younger children within the community, which was an impressive feat outright between her age and the fact she probably didn''t initially have the means to speak naturally. Nonetheless, she was the first of her siblings to get to this point without any magical assistance, unlike many of my other beasts and birds. On the other hand, the black-furred runt was relatively anti-social. Preferring to watch from the literal shadows and practice stalking the people of the community without them even knowing it had happened. All in all, he was a real momma''s boy, keeping close to her over everyone else. What that meant is that he ended up getting the most direct training out of all his siblings; in fact, he had been the only one of his siblings to have actual kills in his book, having gone up from small rodents and tiny insects to rabbits and those colorful turkeys. The cub was really taking after his mother, the son of an Executioner. I was actually a little embarrassed naming the cub, of course, having held a private little ceremony between myself, the cub, and Basti so she could observe the naming process. I named the cub Basmori, and I genuinely couldn''t think of anything else that seemed more appropriate for the runt, though the cub seemed clearly delighted by the name. Basti, for her part, gave me a curious look, though she appeared to be pleased as well as she strolled closer to my pedestal and laid along my steps. Basmori hurried out of my chamber rather excitedly, seeming eager to share his new name with his siblings. Basti seemed to smile warmly at me after we were alone, her thoughts swirling around on the idea that her son had a name that shared features of her name and my own. I didn''t really have more of an explanation; it just seemed right; Basmori followed after her path and would no doubt be an agent of death once he matured, thus the name Basmori. Regardless, she still seemed extraordinarily pleased as her tail tip flicked side to side before slumping into a relaxed position on the steps and shutting her eyes. After a good ten minutes or so, Jack flew in, interrupting the moment as he skidded in to a stop, panting excitedly. "Vitmori! We''ve got a captive, and I think they have information you''re going to want to see." He gushed, letting his wings flutter with his excitement as he tippy-tapped with his clawed feet. ''O-oh? Well, alright then, bring them in, and let''s see what you got.'' I responded, glad for the interruption, as Basti was watching Jack curiously as well, her tail curling and flicking as her ears perked up high. I wonder who could''ve managed to let themselves be caught by birds¡­ Chapter 47 Vitmori POV I wasn''t sure what to expect when Jack told me they had a captive, but a blue and black hawk-looking bird wearing a leather harness was not what I was expecting. A sky-blue swan and a few other birds flew in, escorting the hawk in what appeared to be a swirling ball of water, the pathetic-looking bird being spun around and disoriented as it screeched out in distress. All the while, Jack had approached the pedestal with what looked to be a scroll, setting it down before stepping back proudly. "This bastard put up a big fight, but we prevailed in the end." He enthused as he fluttered his wings a bit. ''Jack, while I certainly acknowledge the enthusiasm, I don''t believe you had to go and attack a random messenger bird. However, I appreciate the vigilance, Jack; let''s see what you got.'' I go ahead and pull the scroll into my storage space, unraveling it before looking over the contents. The writing was neat looking with flourishes, and the alphabet here was undoubtedly unique and flowy compared to what I knew. With the memories I''ve absorbed, I at least knew what it said, but I would probably have a hard time writing in this language, at least until I studied some more. The contents of the scroll were interesting, though; from what I can tell, it seems the sender has been staying at a frontier village of some sort, waiting for the promised delivery. The sender wondered if the deal was being reneged or if they could no longer produce the previously discussed goods.'' ''Well, Jack, I take back what I said earlier; wonderful work. This was an excellent catch.'' It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that this was a significant find and a great chance to sow some discord in a rather unique way. After all, the sinners had the faces of the people this sender was waiting for. Now the question is whether or not I should try and lure them out of that town or if I needed to meet them on their turf. I also couldn''t let this stand for too long, either. Focusing back on the others, I bring the scroll back out, setting it down where I had taken it before. ''Alright, Jack, stop messing with that poor bird. Set them down and translate for me.'' I could form a bond with this new bird, but at the same time, I don''t know where its allegiances lie, and I''d rather not just kill them for the info I want. Jack still seemed to exude pride, almost preening as he basked in the praise of his accomplishments. He looked over at his crew birds and gave the nod, the swan, and the other birds dispelling the orb of water as the soaked ball of feathers landed in a heap. Jack proceeded to hop over to the drenched bird, pressing his clawed foot against their back to keep them pinned down. "Alright mate, you''re gonna listen hard and behave yourself, or else you''ll get swirled again." He warned, seemingly enjoying himself a little too much. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The hawk squaws indignantly as it looks up at Jack but makes no effort to really resist all too much. With a nod of confirmation from Jack, I focus my attention on the hawk before speaking out. ''Alright, how far away is the town you flew from, and how many people are in the group you came with?'' The hawk seems to go quiet for some time before eventually squawking out, letting out chirrups and tweets in response. Jack nods intently as he appears to listen before looking over to me as his wings flick. "He doesn''t know how long he''s flown for since he doesn''t understand time. But he did mention the sun was high in the sky when he left." With that, Jack looks outside momentarily before looking back at me. "It''ll be evening soon, so maybe he flew for around two to four hours." He speculated before continuing with the report. "As for how many people... He claims that his handler has been moving with a group of five others, so that means there are six of them." ''I see...'' So that means it''s another small group of people on the receiving end. It makes me wonder how big this operation is. I know people from the theocracy are getting taken, but it also seems to be on a small scale. Key cells of corrupt guards and a few high-ranking officials are making the moves and trades if the memories of these knights and acolytes are anything to go by. However, I know next to nothing about the Hegemony and those who are coordinating with the people from the Theocracy. I probably shouldn''t kill them either; as convenient as simply absorbing their memories are, it takes a while to sift through all the information between their life history and anything of actual worth. I would definitely be better off with some advanced interrogation tactics in order to gather more concise information, and I suppose that means I''ll need to make some holding cells or maybe even a prison. This... This is starting to feel familiar, though it has been some time since I''ve done something like this; I hope I''m not too rusty. ''Alright Jack, keep our guest under watch, and don''t let him leave just yet. I''m going to send a message back with him to his handlers.'' Jack nodded as he saluted with his wing before taking his clawed foot off the hawk, the soaked bird fluttering their wings as water splashed off of him. The bird appears to remain behind, slowly walking with its bird feet as Jack escorts them away. I look around my inventory before spotting an inkwell, quill, and parchment that I kept from Reyvyre''s things, though I stop myself from writing up the letter myself in English as I mentally sigh. Right, this is another world''s letter system. After a few moments, I call out to Shepherd Zasutir, needing his help with this particular task. He doesn''t ask any questions, and it does take him some time, but the energetic lizard-man enters my chamber soon enough. He doesn''t look worse for wear despite rushing up the mountainside at his quick pace. Approaching, he took a respectful knee and courteously bowed his head. "Greetings Vitmori, Executioner... Did you call for me? What can I do?" He asked almost eagerly as he gazed intently at the glow of my core. ''Ah, welcome, Shepherd; I have a favor to ask of you. Can you write a letter for me?'' It kind of feels a little embarrassing to ask for something so simple, but it can''t be helped until I learn how to write for myself. Zasutir looks clearly perplexed, but he smiles after a moment and nods a the request. "Of course, Vitmori. Might I ask who you could be writing to?'' He asked as his curiosity seemed to get the better of him. ''Ah... Well... That''s the thing.'' I''m not exactly sure how to go about explaining the circumstances, but it is probably best to be straightforward with Zasutir considering he''ll be writing the letter. ''I''m writing to the people who were waiting to buy you from the Theocracy.'' Zasutir seemed to freeze up at the revelation, blinking slowly a few times before speaking up. "Ah... I see..." Chapter 48 Vitmori POV Zasutir seemed to be relieved by my intentions after I explained the circumstances of the letter; in fact, he seemed to take the task even more seriously than before. I dictated the letter to him, sounding firm but apologetic as I explained the fake circumstances I''d thought up for the knights and acolytes, mixing in truth with fantasy as I told a story of being ambushed by bandits with half of our forces being injured. How we''re currently holed up in a cave with the ''product'' as well as several bandits that were taken alive. Hopefully, the slavers will be impatient and come and meet us on my turf, between the chance to get even more ''merchandise'' than initially planned and attempt to extort their prospective business partners considering the piss poor situation they expect to come in on. After I said all I needed to say, Zasutir couldn''t help but flash a vindictive smile as he looked over his handiwork; gingerly, he rolled up the scroll and looked to my core before lowering his head. "Vitmori, your wisdom and intelligence know no bounds; I daresay I have never participated in an act of roguery and deception quite like this. I await to see the fruit of our efforts." He enthused, soon chuckling heartily and mischievously before laying the scroll before my pedestal. "If you''ll excuse me, I must at least inform the others of what shall transpire soon." He said, still rather cheerful, before bowing again and heading out of the cavern. Alright, now then, let''s get this message out and the ball rolling. I look around for a moment and soon track down where Jack had gone off to and from what I can tell, he''s managed to make fast friends with the hawk, the messenger bird chowing down on some squirrel meat as it squaws happily in delight. It appears Jack has an excellent handle on the stick and carrot method, managing to make friends out of enemies. ''Jack, bring our guest back over here. It''s time to get going.'' Jack perks up at my call and tweets out eagerly before looking at the hawk. "Come along you; mealtime is over." He mused as he began making his way toward my chamber. The messenger squaws with dismay, taking a few more scoops of squirrel meat in his beak before hurrying after Jack. Before long they''re in my chamber once more, the hawk looking in better shape than before and decidedly dryer than the last time I saw it. ''Alright Jack, I want you to follow after this messenger with a squadron of birds. Your task is to personally get eyes on his handlers before returning to me. You must also leave a daisy chain of birds between here and there to monitor the road so we can plan for their arrival.'' I explain before looking over to the messenger. ''You''ll be returning soon enough, so don''t do anything stupid, and I think we''ll get along just fine, got it?'' The messenger hawk appeared to flutter his wings almost anxiously before splaying its wings out and bowing lowly before sitting upright again. Jack nodded intently as well, and I could feel the thoughts in his mind start going through which of his birds to call on for this expedition. "Aye, Vitmori, will do." He stated in a surprisingly dutiful tone before collecting the scroll Zasutir left behind and tucking it away in the messenger''s harness. The hawk stood stiffly, almost on instinct as it took on its new package and relaxed once Jack had finished stowing the scroll. ''I look forward to hearing your report; stay safe out there.'' For some reason, I feel the tingling of memories of my past, watching the youths and young adults who knew nothing of life before the fall of society, watching them getting geared up for the first time. The twisting gut feeling of watching them go off and leave the safety of the havens to face the unflinching cruelty of the undead, just knowing that I probably wouldn''t see most of them again. I''ve sent Jack out far from my territory before, but it feels different this time; he''s more of a person to me now rather than an animal I just brought back. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. For some reason, Jack seems to tilt his head thoughtfully before offering a small beaky smile. "Will do Vitmori; I''ll be careful." With that, he nudges the messenger hawk and turns toward the entrance of my chamber as they both take to the wing and head out to do as I instructed. I couldn''t help but stare after them for a moment before I noticed Basti staring up at me, her ears flicking a little. ''Oh, don''t give me that. I''m not sad, maybe anxious, though it''s only old memories for me now. Anyways, there is much work to be done, and my focus will be elsewhere... So feel free to roam as you like for now.'' Basti rumbled a low murr in response, slowly getting to her paws before slinking out from my chamber and making her way down the mountain to find something to do to pass the time. Now, I have yet another checklist to tend to before our new friends arrive. I decide to go ahead and dip into my iron reserves, forming and shaping simple yet thick iron bars for my future jail cells. I don''t bother with trying to make any sort of gate for the doorway, since I figured I could just pull the bars into my storage if I needed to move them for any sort of reason. I don''t think I''ll need to go out of my way to separate or isolate my future guests, at least not right away, so maybe one or two big cells should suffice for now. It doesn''t take much to install the bars, opting to take one of my pre-carved rooms and block the narrow entryway with the iron bars. This would mean that they would have plenty of room to move around and stretch their legs, but if I were to fill the room with all six of them, it would no doubt help with making the room at least feel cramped and get tensions to rise all on their own. Ultimately it didn''t take too long to set up that prison cell. I''ll probably have to have the wolves or someone hunt some game for me, maybe even have that rat cook to prepare some food for me so I at least have something to feed my future guests since it wouldn''t be right to let them starve, even if they are slavers. Next, I ought to give a heads-up to the sinners, maybe even dole out the armor their bodies came with in order to complete the act I intend to have them perform. I first look for them in their training room, the sinners having isolated themselves there for some rather intense training for the last several days. From what I could tell, their expectations about their own strength had been shattered after their encounter with the ooze. They took the loss hard and appeared appropriately humbled after charging in the way they did. It wasn''t really their fault, it was a lousy match-up outright, and from what I could tell, only Envy and Sloth even had a chance to do anything against that ooze. Regardless, they weren''t in their training room, surprisingly enough. Instead, I ended up finding them in the medbay, sitting around the still-wounded Gluttony. From what I could tell, all six of the sins, including the recently awoken Dread, were meditating around Gluttony. Taking a closer look, I realized all of them were mimicking the technique I had learned from that lizard healer, slowly reaching out with their mana and swirling it around within Gluttony. It was a truly impressive display of synchronicity as they did their level best to stabilize her; from what I could tell, it was working. In fact, I decided to hijack this meditation session and brought out the bear corpse, laying it beside Gluttony as I threw in my mana in the mix and began to fuse the two bodies together. The bear shrinks and disintegrates as Gluttony begins to be fused with the parts and materials coming from the bear. Once more, the process took quite some time, but not nearly as long as it had with Dread despite Gluttony needing much more extensive repairs. Before long, the bear is nothing but a pile of fur and bone scraps, and in its place is a petite yet beefy look bearkin woman. She looked more like a bear than a human or rather a dwarf. They were looking more along the lines of a beastkin like the majority of the other beastkin in the haven. She admittedly looked rather cute at a glance, looking like some sort of oversized bear cub, but I have no doubt that image will change once she wakes up. The Sinners and Dread finally stirred out of their deep meditative states and collectively looked surprised by the new state Gluttony was in, though I could feel their minds collectively realize what happened as they stood. "Creator Vitmori, thank you for your aid in repairing Gluttony; we truly appreciate your generosity and care." Dread stated for the group, lowering his head as he bowed in the direction of my core. ''No need to thank me guys, you''re my people, of course I''m going to help. But in any case, I have a task for you all. Specifically, I''m calling upon Envy, Wrath, and Greed; I''ve got a job for you three in particular.'' I explain gently before calling on those three, the sinners and Dread exchanging glances before the trio steps forward. ''Come to my chamber, and I''ll explain there.'' With that, the trio saluted before making their way out and up the mountain, the rest sitting back around Gluttony to meditate some more and gather mana from the air. Chapter 49 Jack POV The flight was relatively uneventful, with only brief breaks over the course of a few hours to make sure that the entire flock of scouts was still together. Though before long, the destination came into view along the horizon. Jack had been here before, and it was one of the many people places that were on the far fringes of Vitmori''s territory. Since Vitmori originally sent him off to find food and seeds, he made it a personal task of his to at least visit a few of these places in all directions. While he hadn''t found any people places to the far south, he did find a very large lake that stretched out far in all directions in front of him. To the north, he found a few people places that had something like Vitmori''s garden room, but much bigger and outside, unlike Vitmori''s. Each people place had walls of stone surrounding most of the buildings, though some of the buildings were outside the stone walls and were accompanied by open-air garden rooms. Each of the northern people places had the same kind of symbols on the stone walls and seemed to encompass the longest stretch of Vitmori''s fringe territory. Between the people places were small stone towers with armored people patrolling the land, much like Legosi and his wolves, so whoever runs these people places had a much larger territory than Vitmori currently had. Still, they didn''t seem to approach Vitmori''s land, so he had nothing to report. The far east and west fringe territories had similar styles of stone-walled people places, though the symbols on the walls were distinctly different, so Jack could guess that other masters ran them than the northern people places. Regardless, this people place looked much like the others from a distance, Jack following along after the messenger hawk as they soon flew over the stone walls without a fuss. Jack mentally orders his birds to disperse and take positions around the people place while he personally follows after the messenger, stopping short as he finds a perch on a tree between a few of the buildings. The messenger swoops down to an open seating area; from what Jack could gather, the bird touches down at a table with a black-furred catkin woman in black leather armor and a nicely dressed young human woman with vibrant pink hair. The human woman seemed to smile brightly at the bird as she clapped her hands together. "Aha! Mishi is back." She gushed as she reached out and tickled the bird under its beak, Mishi cawing out cheerfully enough with the flutter of their wings. The young woman continued to dote on the bird for a few moments before the catkin woman cleared her throat. "Ma''am... There''s a letter in the harness." The young woman perked up again as she peered around to the back of her dear bird and scratched its beak again. "Ah, good work Mishi; you found them already? Good bird, such a good bird." She mused affectionately, getting distracted momentarily before the catkin woman cleared her throat again. "Ah, right, right." She murmured, half apologetically, as she reached around behind the bird, Mishi standing perfectly still as the young woman pulled the scroll out of the harness. Unfurling it, she begins looking it over. "Oh my, looks like Father''s business partners had some trouble... Poor things." She said, seemingly sincere as she passed the scroll over to the catkin woman. The catkin woman''s green eyes scan the scroll thoughtfully as she nodded intently. "I see..." Is all she really says before handing the scroll back to her ward. "What are your orders, ma''am?" The young woman smiles brightly as she affectionately massaged Mishi''s head with a finger. "We ought to help them, of course; we can''t just leave the poor things out in that ghastly forest. Perhaps we can also bring them back." She pondered aloud as she now flashed a toothy grin. "Wouldn''t Father be proud if we brought them all along for a visit?" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The catkin woman flicked a tail thoughtfully before giving the young woman a nod. "I believe we can manage that, ma''am. We can head out after breakfast." The young woman let out a sweet little laugh, catching the attention of some young men nearby who watch her curiously for a moment, that is, until a sharp glare from the catkin woman makes them turn away. "This is going to be just brilliant, Dhalia; I can''t wait to go home after all this time in this sad little backwood. Oh, I wonder if they''ll have any pretty toys with them. I just can''t wait for tomorrow now." She gushed enthusiastically before sipping at her tea and continuing to dote upon Mishi. Having seen enough, Jack takes to the wing, leaving one of his crew birds behind to maintain a watch as the flock begins to leave a chain of scouts as per Vitmori''s instruction. Ferodias POV "So... Y-you''re really from another world? I mean, you''ve always seemed odd, and I truly mean that in the most loving way. But another world?" He added quickly, his tail curling thoughtfully. Historietta appeared rather bashful, she had thought about this conversation for years now, but she honestly never thought she would be having it, nor that it would be this way. "Yes... I came from a world called Earth, just like Vitmori." She explained as she scratched the back of her neck, not too sure what else to say. "I uh... I need to know what happened on my homeworld. I... We as a people were aware of things called zombies, but at least in my time, they were just stories, imaginary monsters that were great material for survival fantasies." She bit her lip, her nerves getting to her as she began messing with a strand of hair around the base of her neck. "Anyways... I want to... No, I need to visit him and hear his story directly... Please? Darling, I swear I''ll be careful." Ferodias'' ears twitch and flick thoughtfully, glancing over at Historietta and looking away; he deeply considers the revelation before him. In the end, there was one thing he needed to say to her as he looked to Historietta once more and stood from his seat at his desk. He walks around his desk, coming up beside Historietta, who averts her gaze anxiously. He reached out, his soft, fluffy hand tenderly taking up her chin as he coaxed her to look up at him as he gazed intently into her eyes. "Tori... I just want you to know... I don''t care where you came from or whoever you used to be... You''re my Empress and the love of my life." He said as he leaned in and lovingly touched his forehead to hers, gently nuzzling as a murr rumbled from his throat. "If you want, we can talk about this more once you get back." Historietta couldn''t help but feel her cheeks flush, even if they had been more than intimate for many years. "Oh, Fero... You''re too good for me..." She whispered hotly back to Ferodias as she gazed into his eyes in return. "I promise I''ll tell you about everything when I get back." She murmured back as she affectionately kissed Ferodias'' furry chin. Pulling back, she smiled some more as she fiddled with a strand of her hair. "I suppose I ought to start packing... I''ve got a long walk ahead of me." She said, offering a sheepish smile. Ferodias'' tail flicked as he flashed a toothy smile and stood tall again before taking a couple of steps back and sitting on his desk. "A walk? Do you think I''m going to let my darling Empress walk? Of course not; this is now an imperial visit we''re dealing with. No, no, I''ll be making some arrangements... You''ll be taking an escort of Drakewardens instead of the carriage that Reyvyre and Reonim were originally going to take. I''ll of course inform the two of them about the change in plans. I want you safe after all, and I''ll spare no expense in that endeavor." He then smiled thoughtfully as he scratched his furred chin thoughtfully. "And that gives me an idea for yet another gift for Vitmori." He considered as his ears waggled with delight. "The very idea that we can form an alliance with a person with the influence and power of a dungeon core... The idea is as ridiculous as the idea that there could be other worlds, but here we are with both truths as real as you or me." He chuckled softly as he rubbed the back of his neck. "I do think that this alliance is already a done deal darling, but do please keep an ear out to see if there''s anything else we can do... As Reyvyre said, he wants to trust and needs to be trusted." His tail curled as he tilted his head a bit. "I''m sure as kin of the same world, he''ll be more willing to connect with you. If Reyvyre is anything to go by, I''m certain he''ll be as eager to meet you as you are to meet him." He considered as he flashed a confident smile. Historietta smiled as she nodded, standing as she stepped closer to Ferodias before draping her arms around him. "You''re the best Fero, my love, I''ll be missing you every day." She mused affectionately before pulling away and heading towards the door, casting one more look at Ferodias and stepping out. Ferodias sighed wistfully, already missing her as he scratched his throat absently. He then stood as he walked around and settled back in his seat, leaning back and closing his eyes after staring at the ceiling for a moment. "Another world, huh... What a woman..." He mused with a warm smile as his tail curled and flicked. Chapter 50 Oururu POV The serpent wakes to an early afternoon, a little ball of warmth in the center of his coil as he can taste the scent of Frisby, the large rodent relaxing with the serpent after her own busy day. He leans in, gently nosing her silky fur before slowly pulling away from the whining rodent, leaving her within the den as he coasts through the stony sand. He moved in towards the entrance of Vitmori''s chamber, coiling up his considerable length on the warm stone path before basking in the sun''s glow and Vitmori''s radiance. Oururu couldn''t help but let his mind wander as he brought the end of his tail to his mouth and bit down, slowly circulating his mana through his coils as his sight went beyond him. He''s more relaxed in general these days; having adjusted to his size and strength, he no longer feels as vulnerable or weak as he did before. His desire to feed is almost non-existent, yet his hunger to be more pangs in the back of his mind. He needed to do more than observe and protect Vitmori''s chamber; no, being honest with himself, he only wanted to do more, but that desire gnawed at him even more. Before he knew it, he realized his physical body had moved to stare completely down at the cave entrance, which led to the other dungeon; snapping from his stupor, his body jolts and shudders as his sight returns to his own eyes. Flicking his tongue out, he realizes that Frisby has come out to join him. The rat nuzzled into his coils once more, staring into the sunset until Oururu jolted, smiling as she looked up at the serpent. "A lot on your mind?" She squeaked out pleasantly as she shifted around to rest more comfortably after Oururu''s brief amount of movement. Oururu hissed thoughtfully, flicking his tongue a couple more times as he turned his head to look at Vitmori''s core. It seemed his attention was elsewhere for the time being, so Oururu looked back down to Frisby again as he hissed some more. Frisby''s round, ratty ears flick as she listens to Oururu''s hiss seemingly reverberate throughout his entire body before looking up at him again. "I see... Well, I certainly don''t mind accompanying you down there, but I do ask you at least bring a few others. Maybe not the Sinners since they''re rather noisy with all that metal and stone." Oururu slowly tilted his head from side to side, considering that as he reflected upon the experience, the sinners recounted after they returned from the depths of Vitmori''s mountain. The ooze only seemed to move and attack after Dread disturbed it. From there, it only actively chased and attacked the sinners who were crying out, either in attack or from pain. Based on this and from observing the behavior of the rancid ooze pond, Oururu couldn''t help but consider that they probably don''t even have to defeat the ooze to get through its room, and they could sneak through to progress further below into the depths. Looking back to Frisby, he shared his considerations with a few low hisses. Frisby''s ears flicked some more at Oururu''s soothing hissing; however, she perked up as she listened to what he had to say. "I... Yes, I think that might actually work." She considered while absently nodding her head. "I am sorry that I can''t offer any information about what to expect in the rest of the dungeon, but I''m willing to be an extra set of eyes. Still, I would feel much more comfortable if you enlisted others to join us." Oururu gave a nod of his head in response, turning to look at Frisby as he flicked his tongue cheerfully enough. He uncoils his considerable body, Frisby crawling around carefully to rest and sit upon his back as Oururu begins his descent down the mountain. Isaak POV "Are you serious? The Shepherd really said that?" He asked, positively bewildered yet intrigued as he turned to look at Sylvia, the dwarven woman jabbing a knuckle into his side, which caused him to jolt and resume his previous position as he looked straight ahead while staying still. "Yes, he did." She responded simply as she went back to taking Isaak''s measurements. "It''s only a matter of time until Vitmori has the ones that tried to buy us in custody... I do wonder what he intends to do with them, and it''s not like the law of Theocracy, or any laws at that, are applicable here." She wondered aloud as she dragged a log stool around to Isaak''s side, hopping up onto it as she measured his shoulders and the range of movement for his arms. Isaak hummed thoughtfully as the dwarven woman moved his limbs however she needed to. "I personally wouldn''t mind seeing them hanging from a rope if it were up to me, that is." He considered, his brow furrowing at the thought of people who could just buy other people like a piece of bread. He shook his head at the idea, which earned him another knuckle jab to his sides as he winced and stood still again. Sylvia huffed as she went back to taking measurements, getting off her stool after measuring Isaak''s chest and measuring his waist now. "I get what you mean; who knows what nefarious things they would''ve done to us... To Aug and the other children. It makes my blood boil hot at the thought, as well as what probably already has happened to any others that were already taken. I don''t dare hope that justice could be served for everyone involved, but I''d probably be satisfied if those that orchestrated all this got what was coming to them." She confided as she finally stepped away, committing Isaak''s measurements to memory. "You can lower your arms now." She mentioned, glancing back at the young guard while she rolled her measuring string. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Isaak sighed with tired relief as he let his arms fall before rolling his shoulders and neck, soon stretching and letting out a grunt of delight. Relaxing, he looked over at Sylvia curiously. "What are you making this armor out of anyways?" He asked as he sat down along the bench of the old fireplace clearing. She flashed a smile as she sat down on her stool and looked up at the teen as she held out her fingers to list out the materials. "I''ll be using Cloud Stag hide, Dryve Mantis chitin, taran-tracker silk, and some bones for various fasteners and buttons." She explained with a smile as she could visualize the equipment now. "You''ll look rather wild, but it''ll have to do since you humans are so squishy." She teased kindly as she rested her hands in her lap. Isaak couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the comment, but he flashed a rare smile nonetheless. "Well, excuse me for not having natural scales like a lizardkin." He retorted as he nodded in acceptance of her description. "I suppose it''ll have to do, thanks." Sylvia scoffed with mock offense as she looked back over at him. "You suppose it''ll do then? Well, if you want better materials, how about you bring down a bear or even a dragon at that." She mused kindly before going about cracking her finger joints. "In any case, I''ll see about improving it once Trisha gets metal production going in that forge Vitmori''s making for her." Isaak nodded as he looked up to the mountain in the near-distance thoughtfully. "I wonder what it''s like to serve a dungeon core... Do you still have free will? To do as you want when you want it? Or is it another form of slavery?" She considers this, glancing over at Zasutir as he chats with Woody while they dig out a spot for a smoker. "Well... I haven''t had the opportunity to meet many dungeon cores, let alone meet anyone who actually serves them. But at the very least, Zasutir seems to be in good spirits and behaves like any of us. So perhaps it really all just depends." She offered with a shrug. He sighed a little, not really up for thinking too deeply as he glanced towards the longhouse, spotting a giant snake with a rat on its back as they approached Basti, who had been lounging in the shadow of the longhouse. He wasn''t really sure how to feel about all that, but after a moment, he mustered some words. "Damn... That''s one big rat." Sylvia seemed to look over and appraise the mentioned rat. "Meh... I''ve seen bigger." She replied plainly. Though as they watched, Basti went ahead and stood as she followed after the snake and rat. Oururu POV Oururu soon makes his way up to the cave entrance; it feels... Smaller than last time and less intimidating for sure. Though it may just be that Oururu was a much bigger serpent than his last time here. Slithering closer, the wolf standing guard for their den seems to stiffen with surprise before laying down with submission towards their superior, allowing Oururu, Frisby, and Basti to enter without a fuss. Entering the first chamber, the musk of wolves was rather apparent, but so was the mana of Vitmori''s influence on the wolves, so overall, it wasn''t a wholly unpleasant scent. A couple of wolves seemed to rest in this first room, but he could sense the rest of them in the next room over. The wolves in question seemed surprised to see the trio of beasts enter, but as they were a part of Vitmori''s pack, they were, of course, allowed to pass through unopposed. In the next room, Oururu looked about curiously as he spotted about a dozen wolves milling about. A few were eating kills from their hunts, while others brought grasses from the forest, piling them together for bedding. Before long, they spotted Legosi quietly chatting with a she-wolf, though it wasn''t much longer until he spotted the trio and quickly hopped to his feet, surprising the she-wolf. Quickly approaching, Legosi laid before the imposing beasts submissively as he looked up at them. "H-how can I help you? D-did y-you need something?" He asked worriedly, unsure what invited this surprise visit from Vitmori''s best. Oururu looked vaguely surprised by this behavior, looking between Basti and Frisby as he hissed before looking down to Legosi and hissing reassuredly. "That''s right; you''re one of us. There''s no need to act like that for anyone else save for Vitmori himself." Frisby mentioned cheerfully as she hopped off Oururu, coming over to pat Legosi''s side to reassure him. Legosi''s tail seemed to wag slowly as he watched Frisby curiously before nodding intently. "A-ah, okay... Sorry." He replied as he slowly sat up again. Basti murrs with vague amusement as she flicked her tail while watching the young wolf before mrowling a gentle admonishment. "S-sorry again I.. Err... Right, no more apologizing for that." He said, bobbing his head more confidently before looking among the trio. "R-regardless... How can I help you? Did you all need anything?" He asked again, a little more collected as he got used to their presence. Oururu pitched in at that, lowly hissing as he explained what was going on, at which point he invited Legosi to join them, wanting as many capable members to pitch in on this endeavor. Legosi''s tail wagged more noticeably as he looked flustered once again, averting his gaze as he smiled at Oururu''s words. "Me? C-capable? I''m humbled by your words Oururu... Very well, if you''ll have me, I''ll gladly contribute my presence." He enthused with a bob of his head before getting to all fours. He glanced back at the she-wolf in charge of den affairs, and she bobbed her head. With that, Legosi looked back to Oururu and the others, his tail still wagging slowly. "Lead the way." Oururu hissed his approval before slithering further into the cave, passing another wolf who guarded the path which led further into the old dungeon, the wolf lying in submission as they acknowledged all the much more powerful beasts. They make their way into the depths, time seeming to drag on as they go deeper into the darkness, their animalistic senses making up for the lack of light. After what seemed like forever, the four beasts came into the room with the spring-sized ooze. Oururu hissed almost silently, signaling the others to wait for him to go first, even as Basti murrs with disapproval. Ignoring her protest, Oururu slithers forth, going as quietly as he could manage over the moss and fungus-coated floor. He stopped just over halfway across the room before looking back at the others, waving his tail to signal them. One by one, the beasts silently sneak across under Oururu''s watchful eyes, and once Legosi cleared the expanse, Oururu slithered the rest of the way, entering the path on the other side of the room as he released a hiss of relief he didn''t realize he was holding. At that, they pressed forward, encountering yet another trap-filled hallway and staircase, yet even as they intentionally triggered each one, nothing of note happened. Finally, they came across one more chamber; rounding the corner, they saw a faint, dwindling purple glow beyond some rubble. Though as they cross the threshold of the room, a playful laugh is heard as the voice of a young boy tenderly calls out. "Someone new... Have you come to play?" Chapter 51 Basti POV Surprised by the voice down here, the four beasts perk up and look around the dimly lit room; ancient desiccated corpses litter the place, strewn about in ruined armor and dry rotted robes. Signs of a vicious battle are readily apparent, between the cracks and scorch marks that littered the walls, to the ruined stone pillars and murals. This place was indeed the site of a last stand of some kind. Basti crossed further into the room, stepping over a significant amount of rubble. Before them on the opposite side of the room, was the remains of a massive purple sphere that was cracked down the middle; in comparison, it would easily fill half of Vitmori''s chamber all on its own. However, the real thing to pay attention to was the little dogkin boy sitting politely on the lap of an ancient skeleton in robes that was wearing an ornate jeweled amulet that had a glowing purple jewel embedded in its center, the skeleton itself sitting on what was once no doubt a rather ornate throne. The dogkin seemed happy, if not overly curious about seeing the intruders in this ancient dungeon core chamber, his little tail swishing cheerfully as it watched them with gleaming purple eyes. He wore what looked like a black tattered robe with a small hood, though it was cut to seem more like a poncho than anything; he flashed a little smile under the attention of the other beasts. "My name is Grimm; nice to meet you! Do you wanna play??" He enthused brightly as he waved with one of his hands, his fur looking like a somewhat glossy ash gray, if not a dirty silver. Motherly instincts aside, Frisby and Basti drew closer to Grimm while Legosi and Oururu explored the chamber itself. Frisby is the first to speak up as she scampered up onto the armrest of the ruined throne. "Are you alone here? Where''d you come from?" She asked curiously, though as she spoke, she looked up to the skeleton with the amulet, something about it stirring forgotten memories. He cutely tilted his head at her questions, his fluffy, floppy ears swishing slightly as he considered her words. "I''m not alone; I have my friend here." He says as he points behind him at the skeleton. "She told me all sorts of stories and fairy tales and played all kinds of games." He explained enthusiastically. "I think I just woke up here; I dunno how long ago, but my friend gave me clothes and kept me company." He explained as his tail continued to wag happily, though, after a few moments of thinking, his tail came to a stop as his ears drooped. "Well... She did keep me company... I think she was tired after playing with me so much." He said as he looked back up to the skeleton and gently brought up its bony hand to his head, making it pet him for a moment. He whined softly as he gently set the bony hand back on the armrest before looking to Basti and then Frisby. "I was told to go play with whoever comes down here and to say thank you to Mister Green for helping her and her other friends." He explained, now fiddling with the edge of his robes. Basti couldn''t help but feel for the young dogkin, reaching out her heavy paw and gingerly stroking Grimm''s back, which caused the dogkin boy''s tail to wag again. Though she looked over at the amulet in question, the sensation it gave off was identical to the presence she sensed a few weeks ago when crossing the threshold of the skeleton swarm room. After a moment of thought, she returned to comforting the little dogkin, studying him as she sensed that he was like her, a being in service of a core, however young he may be. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Meanwhile, Oururu slithered around the chamber, coming across a bisected corpse in what used to be rather ornate black and purple robes. Upon closer inspection, this particular skeleton had the remains of a tail on its lower half, whereas its skull was rather canine in nature. With a flick of his tongue, he rose up a little taller to look back at the dogkin before going back to his slithering. Frisby offered a kind, ratty little smile as she spoke up again. "Well, Grimm, we can play together if you want after we leave here, but... Um... Was there anything else your friend told you?" She asked gently, doing her best not to upset the young dogkin. He hummed thoughtfully before remembering something as he looked behind him, reaching out and carefully taking the amulet off the skeleton before holding it out towards Basti and Frisby. "She said that whoever comes down to play with me needs to break it; it''s a present for Mister Green." He explained, appearing a little hesitant about fully giving it up, but committed as he held it out to Basti and Frisby again. Legosi had been sniffing around the chamber as he explored, eventually finding himself climbing the purple sphere, having heard a faint sound humming from up there. Maneuvering over rubble and perfectly placed fallen columns, he hopped about until he was atop the cracked sphere, looking down upon the others from his position before carefully padding about as he listened for more of the faint humming until he finally spotted what looked like a stick poking out from the cracked sphere. As he drew closer, he could feel the humming vibrating the surface of the crystal in his paw pads, eliciting a sensitive shudder from the sensation. Legosi pressed forward, biting down on the stick and pulling it from the crack as the metal of the stick hummed beautifully from rubbing against the crystal. His ears twitched pleasantly as he shook his head around, the stick humming and ''singing'' with each swish. Excitedly, he looked over at the others and held up the stick with his mouth. "H-hey! Check out this cool stick I found, and it makes a really nice noise!" He enthused cheerfully. While everyone turned to look over at Legosi and his new stick, Basti gently swiped the amulet down to the ground, surprising Grimm for a moment as he watched on curiously. Without another moment of hesitation, she struck down with a claw, punching a hole in the glowing jewel as it cracked; a dense mana like Basti had never experienced coursed through her as a purple light flashed out from the cracks of the jewel. The amulet flickers once more before going dark, a shuddering sensation running through Basti as the feeling of the threshold this room was occupied with suddenly vanished. Grimm didn''t say anything at first, just watching the amulet quietly while his ears drooped low again. After a few more moments, he speaks out, his voice cracking with sadness as he sniffles, tears in his eyes without him realizing it. "M-may I keep the amulet?" He asked Basti quietly. Basti was zoned out momentarily, but she snapped into focus as Grimm spoke to her. Looking between her paw and the amulet, Basti bobbed her head as she scooped up the amulet with her claw and held it out to Grimm, the little dogkin gingerly taking it from her as he went about pulling it on, clutching the amulet itself in both hands as he sniffled a little more. In the next moment, the room is flooded with a familiar presence, all four of the beasts looking around curiously as Vitmori''s bubble enveloped all the way down here. After another few quiet moments, they felt his voice echo within them with a sense of great confusion. ''What just happened?'' He asked simply. Looking at each other, Legosi was the first to speak up as his tail wagged excitedly. "I found this cool stick!" ''I see...'' Was his only response. Chapter 52 Vitmori POV I had been watching over my sinners as they physically sparred and tumbled in the dirt while wearing the armor their bodies originally had; the idea was to make them appear more rugged and dirty to help sell the story that they have been surviving out for some time. With them looking in a generally poor state, it would hopefully boost the confidence of whoever would come out to make the buy for the people who ended up in my care. Well... That''s what I had been doing. Before I knew it, there was some eruption of mana from deep below my mountain which caused my bubble to dramatically balloon out before being stretched down around the mountain as it then proceeded to go down deep into the depths below it. When I came back into focus, my bubble had more than quadrupled in size, and my core doubled from being cantaloupe size to looking like a Texas-grade watermelon. My metaphorical back tightened as I saw my pedestal starting to crack under the weight of the now much bigger core. So, I quickly slapped on some stone supports to the top of the pedestal and all around its base until it finally looked stable again. It still seemed rather precarious, so I think I ought to do some renovations later, maybe make the pedestal lower but thicker in order to better support my core''s current weight as well as future growth. But that was for another time; for now, I''ve gotta figure out what the hell happened just now. My gaze turns down as I start to descend the mountain. It was interesting, to say the least, finally being able to access my entire mountain and even the outside! Just eyeballing it, I would say I have a 20ft radius away from my mountain all around. This means I can now mess with dirt, gravel, grass, and one shrub! The first actual plant that I don''t need to grow or look at through the eyes of others directly. Sure, I''ve had trees and shrubs in my storage for a short while before, but it''s an entirely different experience just getting to look at it in its natural habitat. I... I actually missed this, I hadn''t properly considered it before, but I missed just looking at nature. Even now that I''m actually ground level, looking at the forest through my cloudy bubble is a much more enjoyable experience than just looking at the treeline from high up. I''m half tempted to replant this shrub somewhere closer to my core to commemorate the occasion, but I would much rather look at it from where I found it than disturb it by moving it for my own convenience. Anyways, I''m getting distracted again... I moved back towards the mountain, soon finding the cave entrance and moving beyond the wolf den. I followed the path down into the depths of the other core''s old territory, passing the skeleton storm room, the rat swarm room, the spiral corridors of traps, and the ooze room. There was just one thing that bothered me as I quickly glanced around, and that is that there were so many more rooms down here, but they were all sealed off with stone and hidden, made to look like seamless and unassuming stone walls... Again that was something for me to check on later as I crossed the ooze room and entered the bottom-most room, the scene before my eyes was not precisely what I was expecting. ''What just happened?'' I asked simply, hoping for a clear answer. Legosi is the first to speak up, holding a beautifully made, humming sword by its handle as his tail seems to wag excitedly. "I found this cool stick!" He gushed cheerfully. Well... That was decidedly unhelpful... ''I see...'' Looking among the rest, I am interrupted by what appears to be an anthropomorphic, silver-furred golden retriever puppy-boy. "H-hi, I''m Grimm!" He calls out eagerly, his little tail starting to wag with excitement. He seemed to be clutching some kind of broken amulet close to his chest, but that wasn''t something to focus on right now. "Are you Mister Green? My friend told me to listen to you from now on. A-are you okay with that?" He asked, his tail slowing to a stop as he appeared to be suddenly hesitant. Well, I''m not about to turn away a child, even if I''m not exactly sure what a child is doing at the very deepest depths of a mountain. While this does sound like the makings of a potential horror movie, my heart is compelling me to ignore these warnings, at least for now. ''Yeah, I suppose I am Mister Green, but you can call me Vitmori if you like. Say, Grimm... How about you come up and meet me in my chamber? I think we have a few things to talk about, okay?'' Grimm''s tail slowly starts to wag again as he nods. "O-okay! Yeah, sure!" He enthused cheerfully as he got off the skeleton''s lap and to his own feet. Though before he could take two steps, Basti offered to give him a ride, which he accepted. ''Actually, I want to see all of you in my chamber; I want a report of what went down and some help with something else.'' I explain, the rest of my beasts nodding intently as they start filing out of the room. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I''m suddenly reminded about the giant murderous ooze sitting in the next room as I turn my perspective over to it. I''m briefly unsure of what to expect, but I go ahead and send some of my mana into it to try and make it mine. It takes a few moments, though I sense something about it shifts, and it now seems willing to follow my commands. I don''t see any green markings appear on it, though I do detect some sort of concentration of mana somewhere deeper within its body. Once again, that will be something else I''ll look into later as I turn my attention over to my beasts and Grimm as they enter the ooze chamber. Despite Grimm''s cheerful chatter as he talks to Basti and the others, and the distinct humming sounds coming from Legosi''s new sword as it sways with each of his steps, the ooze doesn''t bother to react and lets them pass without issue. Now with that concern safely off my mind, I return to the old core''s chamber and poke around curiously. The room appeared to be at a level of brutal carnage that I only saw on very few occasions back home. Now while I do pride myself on being able to break down rooms with my unique study of apocalypse CSI, there were a few things that were beyond my grasp since I have, of course, never actually even seen some of these methods of killing before. The first thing I noticed was a scorch mark in the shape of a person on the ceiling, a spear lodged deep into the stone and had apparently stayed there for quite a long time. Following the trajectory of the spear, it seemed to have been thrown up from ground level at someone who was possibly standing on the frankly giant purple core in the center of the room. On another side of the room, I make out what appears to be some kind of archer with a strange-looking bow that happens to be in good shape; they seemed to have taken a position away from the brunt of the action, standing near the entrance and shooting at various targets around the room. That is, until they were subjected to some kind of lightning strike or blast of plasma... Now I''m not too sure about the specifics, but based on how what looks like a circlet of some kind was melted and fused to the archer''s skull and how the rest of the body looks admittedly unsinged or unzapped, the equipment she... Yep, it was a she... Based on the state of the equipment she wore, it somehow protected her from the plasma or lightning; but considering there seemed to be a cloth half mask around her neck and a hood that was pulled back, she allowed herself a fatal weakness by opting to wear and show off what used to be a nice piece of jewelry instead of fully covering up with this special armor. Moving around to the last section of the room, I came across what appeared to be a mutual kill. A beastkin of some kind, possibly either a wolf or dog wearing ornate, black robes, had been bisected cleanly in half. Yet, by the way the lower half of their body was laying forward, whereas the top half was laying on its back with its arm outstretched, the beastkin didn''t die right away and launched some sort of blast at a column which fell and crushed what I can guess is a dwarf of some kind based on its stout skeletal structure. The falling column didn''t kill the dwarf; however, that is if I''m correctly reading the desperate, clawing marks on the stone floor and the rubble of the column. What a rough way to go... There are a few more bestial and frankly monstrous-looking corpses strewn about, but they look to have been cut down or shot with what seemed to have been electrically charged arrows; the burns for something like that, even on ancient bones, are something that I readily recognize. The one thing in the room that distinctly sticks out to me as odd is perhaps the skeleton of the woman sitting on the throne. It looked like it was placed there recently, or rather it was posed too perfectly for it to have been where she died back whenever this battle took place. She looks almost... Serene... I know it''s odd to say that about an ancient skeleton, but I''ve come across many similar types of bodies over the years... Most of them were from before the apocalypse really descended into the first couple of years of brutal chaos, but most people who came across scenes of the long dead tended not to disturb those who managed to find their end peacefully. Looking around the room, I tuck away my survivor instincts when it comes to scavenging premium-looking equipment and decide to leave the scene untouched for now. Going back up to my core chamber, I go about shaping a nice little bench for Grimm, laying out a skin over it for some padding. I''m still not sure what to do with the kid, I''ve cared for more than a few stray souls in the end, so it''s not a wholly unfamiliar experience to me. But in the state I''m in? I have nowhere to take him, nothing to really teach him, and no means to possibly care for him directly... My best bet is probably dropping him off with Shepherd and have his people watch over the kid for the time being. He seems bright and gentle enough, so I don''t think I need to acclimate him to people, but who knows what morals and ideals he holds, if he has any at all. I''ll have to check up on him often too, if his ''friend'' told him to listen to me, he''s bound to have certain expectations and I don''t want to betray his trust by neglecting him. Maybe I''ll actually make a room for him off of my chamber, I don''t think he''s a danger, but it is probably better to actually keep him close until I get to know him better. I better call Zasutir over while I''m at it; I have no doubt he also felt the shift in my bubble as well as the burst of mana since he''s linked to me. If I didn''t know better, he was probably waiting to be called upon, wanting to hear the news. After reaching out though, I couldn''t help but notice that there was some sort of screen panel waiting to be acknowledged. ''Oh? One of these things again...'' The words soon began to scroll out after another moment. ''Aspect of Creation obtained.'' The feminine voice from last time sounded out in my mind, her very being feeling very present like the last time. ''Thank you for helping my last candidate... She was a promising candidate, who was successful for quite some time before everything that happened. But there was no accounting for the choices of the world.'' ''You''re welcome?'' I replied, not entirely sure what to make of this; I had questions, of course, but I''d rather not be rude with the being capable of making me into what I was now. ''You''re making good progress, and now you have access to just about all her resources. Good luck, candidate; keep true to your heart, and I''m certain you''ll prosper.'' With that, the panel blinked out of existence, and I felt alone once more. Alright... Well, that was something... Now I have to wait for everyone else to get up here... Chapter 53 Vitmori POV Before long, everyone that was supposed to be here had gathered. Looking among them more closely, I happened to notice that Basti seemed more powerful than before. While she hadn''t developed another ring, her mana heart seemed more dense compared to when I had seen her earlier today. I''ll have to touch on that later; for now, I look among them curiously before speaking out. ''Alright, everyone, explain to me what happened down there.'' The beasts seemed to glance at each other, Oururu starting to slither forward as Legosi spoke up first. "I was invited to join the others because they thought I was capable, then we went down into the deep, deep hole, we then met Grimm, and then I found this cool stick." He explained, pawing at the gently vibrating sword that was lying in the stony sand. Again, not particularly helpful, but I suppose it was mildly informative. Oururu hissed, speaking up as he explained that it was his idea to go down into the other dungeon''s territory despite my orders to stay out of there for now after what happened to the Sinners. He shows that he''s apologetic and wishes for any punishment to fall on him. Basti pitches in at that, claiming to have volunteered for the trip after Oururu posed his solution for the ooze room. Frisby also spoke up, peeking from her perch on Oururu''s back to address my core. "I encouraged him, it was a good idea, and I felt he would have been able to handle the situation if anything did go wrong." Legosi looked lost, his ears drooping as he glanced around at everyone. "W-wait... We weren''t supposed to go down there?" Zasutir looked about curiously, though he stood over by the bench that Grimm had settled down on, wondering where the little dogkin boy came from. Grimm had been humming softly to himself as he waited, all the while gently polishing the cracked gem of the amulet with his fur. ''Alright, alright, everyone... No need to all jump to his defense. I''m not mad, not at all.'' I explain outright, much to the relief of my beasts as they seemed to unwind just a bit. I turned my focus over to Oururu, looking him over once more. ''In fact, I''m sorry you felt you had to go behind my back to put your plan in motion; as thoughtful as you are, you should know you can bring up anything you want to discuss with me, and I''d be happy to hear your opinion on it.'' Oururu appeared to perk up at that, a weight coming off his metaphorical shoulders as he stared gratefully at my core. ''Don''t think I haven''t noticed your efforts, especially since Legosi and his pack started patrolling the forest; the response time and coordination between the wolves and birds have been more than sufficient and especially thorough. So even though you ignored my orders today, you presented a better plan of action than I could have considered and executed it flawlessly without any casualties. Not to mention that your actions today have considerably improved our situation as a whole, as I''m sure you have no doubt noticed by now.'' I mentioned as Oururu seemingly glanced over the haphazard stone braces and supports to my pedestal before looking back at me. ''Oururu, I grant you the title of Tactician; as my second partner in this world, you are my left hand. Continue to use that clever mind of yours and watch over my territory with me.'' With that title granted, I felt a measure of my mana flowing from my core and into him, the serpent shuddering from the sensation as he looked up at me once more, beaming with pride before bowing his head for a moment in gratitude. Though with that rush of mana, he looks tired, swaying on the spot. ''It''s fine; go ahead and get some rest.'' I mention, Oururu bobbing his head as he slithered off towards his private den. Frisby looked up at me as Oururu turned to leave. ''Yes, you can go too.'' I offered without her having to say anything as her ears twitched happily, turning to scamper off after the serpent. Before I could continue, Legosi piped up as he looked at my core, his tail wagging slowly in uncertainty. "So... If we''re not in trouble... Can I keep my stick?" He asked hopefully with drooping ears. Right, I nearly forgot about that sword he found... ''Um... Yeah, sure, go for it. That''s a sword, just so you know. See about asking Trisha if she can make you a sheathe so you can carry it around more easily.'' At that, Legosi''s tail is about ready to take flight as he hops to all fours. "Yes! Alright, I''ll go do that right now!" He gushed, biting the grip as he hurried off with it, the sword itself humming with each swish from Legosi''s stride as he hurried out. Zasutir looked after the wolf curiously as he considered the blade he had. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Basti goes off to the side of my chamber, opting to lie down in the stony sand for a while since she also felt exhausted after what she went through today. Looking over at Zasutir, his face seemed to light up as he sensed my attention. ''Alright Shepherd, if you don''t mind, I need a favor from you.'' I mentioned, just taking a moment to gauge him some more. Zasutir bows his head respectfully before offering a small smile. "Of course, Vitmori, whatever you need." He replied with a measured amount of cheer; apparently he was still in an excellent mood from our earlier conversation. ''Perfect, I need you to pick my core off my pedestal. I seemed to have gotten too big for what I made before, and now I need to make a quick redesign.'' With his body, he should be able to lift my core with no problem, even if I''m a solid gem the size of a Texas watermelon. Zasutir looks surprised, to say the least, or perhaps taken aback as he looks to my core before looking around. "Y-you want me to touch your core? Are you certain?" He asked, seeming very hesitant all of a sudden but not looking like he was particularly against it. ''Yes?'' I reply, not exactly sure what the hang-up is. ''I trust you, and I''m pretty positive you wouldn''t drop me. If you don''t want to carry me, you could at least set me down in the sand in the meantime.'' I offered to try to be polite now since maybe he thought I would be too heavy to hold for too long. "N-no! It''s a great honor Vitmori, your trust humbles me, and I shall do my utmost to ensure your core is safe in my arms." He enthused excitedly, even going so far as to flex his scaly arms to show off the muscles of his enhanced body. He collects himself soon enough, going onto the stone steps around my pedestal before gingerly reaching out as he goes to pick up my core, stopping short as he seems to think about how to go about it. ''Well, alright then Shepherd, just don''t make it weird.'' I couldn''t help but feel mildly amused as I watched him adjust and readjust the position of his hands before he even touched me. Though he finally committed, his copper palms finally scooped up my core as he held me to his chest... I couldn''t help but watch him for a moment, the tender care he displayed being somewhat surprising to me. Though I suppose he is very literally holding my heart, the entirety of me. I go ahead and get to work, quickly wiping away my old pedestal; I''ll properly take it apart later for recycling. I go ahead and get to work, meticulously laying out and shaping some bricks for my shorter, wider pedestal. Even though Zasutir was entirely focused on holding my core, he couldn''t help but glance over at Grimm, the puppy-boy, who in return was cheerfully watching Zasutir and seemingly admiring my core from where he sat ever so patiently. "Vitmori... Where did that child come from? If you don''t mind my asking..." He asked gently, speaking softly as he seemed to address my core directly. I had to consider what I knew and decided to be direct as I spoke privately with Zasutir. ''I found him at the very bottom of the other core''s territory. Apparently, he woke up not too long ago, and he had a friend who had been talking to him for a short while before seemingly going quiet for one last time.'' And that was all I knew about the kid... I probably should try to get to know him better before really letting him stay with the others for an extended period of time. Zasutir''s eyes widen upon hearing the details of the child''s existence and lack thereof. "I see..." ''That''s actually the other reason I asked for you... I hoped you could watch over him and see how he behaves around others. He''s so far been bright, gentle, and charismatic, but that''s been around my beasts and myself and not around people like yourself. Would you be able to do that for me?'' I knew I was asking a lot, but a child needs to bond with people rather than some talking rock like me. Zasutir considered this, looking over at Grimm, who had since approached Zasutir and my core, looking it over with his wide and curious purple eyes before smiling up at Zasutir with the green glow of my core reflected off his eyes. Zasutir couldn''t help but smile kindly. "I don''t see why not Vitmori; I''ll do my best to look after him. I''m sure the other kids would love to meet him." Grimm glanced between Zasutir and my core and perked up at Zasutir''s words. "I can meet even more new people today? Really? Is that okay?" He asked excitedly, his little tail wagging with audible little swishes behind him as he tilted his head ever so slightly with curiosity. I decide to go ahead and answer as I start shaping out the wide, shallow bowl that my core will be set into once I''m done. ''Yeah, go and meet everyone at Shepherd''s home and then tell me all about them before you go to bed tonight. I''ll be up here making you a room so you can stay here with me.'' "Really! That''s great! Can we go now?" He begged Zasutir as he gently tugged at Zasutir''s hide vest. Zasutir couldn''t help but chuckle a bit as he shook his head kindly. "Not quite yet, young Grimm; once Vitmori is ready for me to put him down, we can go." Though, as he said that, I finished smoothing out the stone to what I deemed suitable for now, I''ll definitely make it nicer later, but it''ll do to hold me at this point. ''Alright, Shepherd, go ahead and set me down; thanks again for your help.'' A flash of disappointment seemed to cross his face as he nodded solemnly, gingerly setting my core on my new pedestal before stepping back, kind of watching me and my pedestal closely for another few seconds in case something went horribly wrong. When nothing happens, he smiles and looks over to Grimm as he holds out his hand. "Alright, now we can be off Grimm." The dogkin pup smiled enthusiastically as he hurried over and took up Zasutir''s hands before looking back over to me and waving his hand. "Cya later, Mister Green." He enthused cheerfully as they both made their way down my mountain. At that, Basti chuffs with amusement as she watches me, soon standing from the stone sand as she padded over and laid upon my new, wider steps. She flashes a feline smile, reaching up with her tail as she polishes the side of my core relatively easily since it was much closer to the ground than before. ''Yeah, well I''ve got plenty of experience watching over kids... Shame I never really got the chance to be a real father.'' It''s been forever since I lost her, and I just didn''t have the heart to find anyone else. ''My original world just wasn''t the place where you could easily have kids... In the end, I just missed out on the chance to have my own.'' If I still had shoulders, I''d probably shrug them at this point. Though Basti seemed to watch me for a while, her thoughts swirling around all sorts of things as she sat up and rubbed her forehead against my core before laying back down on the step as her tail curled and flicked. It was another few moments of quiet solitude as I worked on cleaning up my new pedestal when Jack flew in, landing carefully with a flutter of his wings as he whistled a proud little chirrup. "I''m back, Boss! Safe and sound, of course." He preened charmingly before stretching his wing as he hopped a little closer. "I also got eyes on those buyers, and they definitely sound like they''ll be making the trip to pay us a little visit." He mentioned with a whistle of delight. ''Good work Jack, outstanding work. Go on, tell me everything.'' I encourage him as I bring my focus down on him. He tweeted out with delight, seeming very proud of himself as he hopped back and forth as if to pace. "Of course, of course... Let''s see, where to begin..." Chapter 54 Sylvia POV The dwarven woman sat at the original campfire circle, having borrowed a large pot from the cooks as she watched some water warm up to a boil. She was in the middle of carefully carving some of the mantis chitin, shaping the material to serve as vambraces for Isaak''s armor. Miriam sat close by as she shaped and sewed a hide shirt and a half skirt while following Sylvia''s measurements. The duo focused intently on their labor for some time, that was until Sylvia''s attention was grabbed by Zasutir''s return, more surprised by the fact that he was accompanied by an unfamiliar child that clung to his side. "Shepherd..." She said almost hesitantly as she considered her words. "Where... Where did you find that pantless child?" She asked, worry plainly in her voice. Zasutir seemed to smile with relief upon seeing her as he approached with the rather cheerful dogkin boy at his side; she could hear the boy''s tail wagging with excitement as they walked up. "Ah Sylvia, just the dwarf I wanted to see." He enthused kindly as he looked at the dogkin boy. "Grimm, this is Sylvia and Miriam; go on and say hello." He encouraged as he let the boy''s hand go. Grimm eagerly rushed up, waving his hand after getting close. "New person! It''s very, very nice to meet you. I''m Grimm!" He exclaimed excitedly to Sylvia before going over to introduce himself to Miriam before Sylvia could respond. However, he seemed to become sufficiently distracted by what Miriam was doing and stayed after introducing himself. Sylvia had a bit of a warm smile on his face after such a cheerful greeting, though she resumed her worried expression as she stood and walked off a few steps away with Zasutir, quirking a brow at him curiously. "Explain." She said rather sternly, not wanting any complicated answers as she crossed her arms and glared up at the lizardkin man. Zasutir swallowed as he took a moment to gather his words, though, after a few moments of withstanding Sylvia''s glare, he spoke up, being as honest as he could. "Vitmori entrusted me with the care of this boy for the evening... His name is Grimm, and apparently, he is wholly the creation of the dungeon that attacked Isaak and Trisha. He supposedly woke up a short while ago and was told to serve Vitmori." He explained in a hushed voice, almost entirely in a single breath. As Sylvia continued to watch with what could only be described as some kind of incredulity, he continued. "Vitmori would like me to integrate him with children his age and see how he behaves." "What children his age? He sounds like he''s less than a few days old!?" She replied with an equally hushed voice as she considered everything Zasutir had just dumped on her before sighing as she pinched the bridge of her nose before glancing at the boy again, watching as Miriam began taking his measurements. At the same time, he, in return asks about what she''s doing and what those measurements mean. Sylvia looks back to Zasutir, her expression softening as she uncrosses her arms. "Did you mean that? An entire beastkin child was found in the bottom of that terrible place, a child born only a couple of days ago who is now walking around and talking like any other child. How can that be?" Zasutir looked uncertain for a moment, being confronted by a more grounded view with someone who had not interacted with or experienced any sort of dungeon magic beyond watching the longhouse get built. "I do not know... This sort of knowledge is beyond me. What I do know is that Vitmori has not led me or us as a community astray. He has done quite a lot for us for so little in return, and I can feel the intention behind his actions through my bond with him. I have had no reason to doubt him." He explained, taking a slow breath before continuing. "All I really know is that Grimm has been a very polite and enthusiastic child, being unrelentingly curious and cheerful. I would rather embrace that than rebuke him with suspicion and doubt." He stated. Sylvia considers that, glancing back over at Grimm as he attempts to thread a needle while under Miriam''s watchful eye. Looking back to Zasutir, she crosses her arms again, more uncertain rather than standoffish with the man. "I don''t like it... But I also don''t feel comfortable judging a child by his origins like this. I expect you to inform the others, but I''ll support you if they push back." She explains before looking at Miriam and speaking up. "Miriam, could you take Grimm over to where we are keeping the extra clothes and get the boy some pants?" The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Miriam smiled pleasantly as she gave a nod. "Yes, ma''am." She then stood as she offered a hand to Grimm. "Come along; let''s put those measurements to good use." Grimm, ever eager for new experiences, practically bounced with exhilaration. "O-okay!" He gushed happily before taking Miriam''s hand as they headed for the Longhouse. Zasutir smiled a bit as he glanced over at Sylvia. "Thank you... I''ll start speaking with the others." He said as he dismissed himself. Sylvia responded with a simple nod. "You do that..." As soon as Zasutir left, Sylvia just sighed heavily as she reflected on Zasutir''s words before looking to the now boiling pot of water, dropping in the chitin shells she had been working on in order to clean them of any remaining bug flesh. Reyvyre POV Reyvyre was just the slightest bit flustered, mainly due to the fact that in a single day on the back of an imperially trained drake and its rider, they closed the distance that took her and Reonim 4-5 days of travel on foot and cart. For now, they''ve landed before the sunset and begun setting up camp. The drakewardens were hearty enough that they were down to business in no time, setting up tents, getting a fire going, and securing the perimeter; all the while, a team of two drakewardens headed off to hunt some fresh game for both the people and the mounts. She was mildly amused, however, turning her attention to the ladies in waiting who forced their way onto this trip, intending on looking after the Empress as she joined us on this journey. Most of the noble ladies were out of their depth; while not overly indignant or spoiled, they were comparatively useless when it came to setting up the royal tents or contributing towards the campsite. They did somehow manage to get some tea going, which was refreshing in itself. There was one lady in waiting who managed to hold her own, she was the daughter of one of the Imperial Knight Commanders, and instead of following her father''s footsteps, she was pushed to test as one of the Empress'' ladies in waiting. She was selected, much to her surprise. The Empress mentioned that this particular lady was something known as a ''tomboy,'' whatever that means. Regardless, the boyish woman took the lead in the women''s half of the camp, working alongside some of the female drakewardens in putting up the tents. At the same time, the other ladies did their very best to prepare a comfortable dining area for the empress and helped where they could in preparing a meal with what the drakewardens brought back. Eventually, things settled down, and the Empress was seated at a small foldout table with two chairs. While the Empress sat at one, she invited Reyvyre to join her, much to the elf''s surprise, as she joined after some hesitation. The food was served, which ended up being a hearty stew of wild game, wild tubers and mushrooms, and some cream that was brought with them, all accompanied by a black tea of the Empress'' choice. The duo quietly ate before the Empress spoke up. "So... Reyvyre." She started, seemingly searching for her words. "Yes, Empress?" Reyvyre replied politely, taking up a cloth napkin to gently wipe some spilled soup off her chin, having been slightly startled to be suddenly addressed mid-spoonful of stew. She took a few more moments before speaking up properly. "Can you tell me what the apocalypse was like? What have you seen of it, at least?" Reyvyre blanched at that, a bit nervous about revisiting such brutal memories that weren''t even hers. She slowly nodded, taking a sip of her tea before speaking up again. "Very well... What would you like to know?" The Empress seemed to hesitate, taking a sip of her own tea quietly before speaking up. "Was there any good in the apocalypse... Or was it all bleak?" She asked with desperate curiosity. Reyvyre was at least pleasantly surprised by the direction as she leaned back, setting her tea down before closing her eyes thoughtfully. After a few more moments, she opened her eyes and spoke up. "I''d say I really liked the PDAs; they were extremely beneficial to the state of living late in the apocalypse." The Empress looked utterly confused by that statement, quirking a brow. "PDAs? Really? Personal digital assistants saved the day, an old device even in my days..." Reyvyre couldn''t help but tilt her head curiously at that. "No? PDA stands for Phoenix Down Agents¡­ They were apparently some kind of special soldiers or knights that were secretly trained and lived among the common people. They rose when the world fell and gathered people to various ''power stations,'' ''mega'' farms, and ''server'' farms to keep information and supplies up. Then those PDAs would train the ordinary people to be soldiers and knights to defend those places before becoming wandering warriors once the people could survive without them." Reyvyre couldn''t help but smile as she reminisced over the memories of these noble heroes. The Empress couldn''t help but be entranced by what she heard, forgetting about her stew as she sipped her tea, gesturing for Reyvyre to continue. Reyvyre smiled and continued going over the memories she had seen. "They had these magical devices on their wrists that projected illusions of pages that showed living maps, information about their own health and conditions of their bodies, kept track of their missions and objectives, and even how many of those bullets they had in those gun things. It was a magic tool on a level I couldn''t have imagined before, though perhaps I''ll try my hand at creating something like that with those diamonds that Vitmori produces." She couldn''t help but explain excitedly, getting herself somewhat riled up for the future. "Wow..." The Empress said, feeling rather starstruck as she considered the things Reyvyre explained to her, having a good feeling that the elf couldn''t have made something like that up. "Gosh, all that reminds me of a few video games I used to play... How interesting!" She exclaimed, Though she quickly sobered after remembering these details were coming from a very real apocalypse where many people died. Reyvyre was not put off too much, more curious about what the Empress mentioned. "What is a video game?" She asked curiously. The Empress smiled kindly. "Well, that''s a big question... Let''s see, where to begin?" Chapter 55 Vitmori POV So they''re going to meet us on my turf... I didn''t think it would be that easy, but it is vaguely unnerving how simple things turned out. I didn''t think the buyers would bite at the bait so quickly; it was almost as if they were impatient to get the exchange done. I can''t help but wonder what they intend to use the slaves for. There have been three other deals before, with twenty to thirty people on average being sent over, ranging from children to elders. I can''t help but hope against hope that nothing like the nightmare that was the ''Casino Royale'' had been created in this world. But up until now, I have had no actual frame of reference for the rest of the world, save for the memories of the worst kinds of people so far. Though I suppose I''ll get my answers soon enough. While I don''t plan on killing these people to get them to talk, I could try perhaps looking at their memories directly. How hard could that be? Otherwise, I''ll have to use the sinners to interrogate them, and maybe I could get them to think that church betrayed them and reveal what they may know on the Theocracy side of things. Beyond that, I''m still ultimately considering the endgame... Even though I''m putting a considerable amount of effort into actually keeping these slavers alive, I don''t think I have any hard feelings toward actually killing these people. If anything, the only reason I wouldn''t want to kill them is so I don''t have to deal with whatever memories are in their heads. In reality, I''ll have to deal with them for quite some time if I keep them alive, and I definitely don''t have the infrastructure for an actual prison... Or do I? There is an entire complex of ancient, sealed rooms in the lower half of my mountain that I still need to examine, and I have a good feeling that this other dungeon was playing with more things than dirt and stone down there. Starting from the bottom, I check out that ooze that seemed to be content with its imitation of an underground spring, studying it and looking it over closely now that I''ve got some time. From what I could tell, it seems to be some kind of very acidic jello, though ooze is still a rather appropriate description. I tried looking through its eyes and sharing its senses, but I got nothing, no thoughts, and nothing to react to, almost as if its head was just empty. Well, it''s not like it even had a head. Though my eyes fell down to the concentration of mana within this blob, descending into its jelly with my perspective was a rather odd experience; every single moment, I expected just to feel wet or rather just glazed in the goo, but it was more like watching a surgery camera pushing into someone except you''re the camera. Eventually, I came across a dense piece of mana, but as I focused on it more, it appeared to be some kind of gem. Looking it over, it seems to have a mess of writing and intent within it. I can tell it did serve some sort of function, but it now appears only to be some kind of battery or source of energy for the ooze. Now I don''t exactly know what this gem used to do, but I have a sinking feeling that I might have ruined whatever delicate writings were on this thing when I dumped a burst of mana on it to keep it from attacking Grimm and my beasts. Whelp... I''ll see about fixing it later. After leaving the confines of the ooze behind, I looked around this ooze spring room before making my way over to what looked like a room that was sealed away behind a wall of stone; in fact, it was along the wall behind the ooze spring, making it near impossible to access or even look for. Well... That is, if I was an intruder. For me, it''s just as easy as bringing my perspective up to the wall before pushing forward as if the wall was just a thin curtain. Upon passing through the wall, I come across what appears to be a room, a woman''s room at that. It was an ornate place with a number of creature comforts that were remarkably well preserved; between being completely sealed off from the outside and the magic in the air. I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised by the state of things. There was a rather cozy-looking bed with a mattress and pillows stuffed with what appeared to be wool, sheets of cotton laid neatly over them as if the bed was made one last time before being preserved. Looking about the rest of the room, there were bookshelves filled with dusty tomes, a desk with all sorts of notes, and sketches of humanoid figures with precise numbers for joints and other measurements. Though the more things I look over, the more quickly I come to realize that I can''t actually read anything. In fact, I''m almost certain that the language I''m seeing here is written entirely in German. While I don''t directly know the language, I know just enough thanks to a certain chemist I used to know. This is... Rather annoying if, I''m being honest, I don''t think I''ll ever get to know what any of this says, and I highly doubt I''ll find a German-to-English dictionary in this world either. Damn... I mean, I''m having a hard enough time with this world''s alphabet, so I would most likely do the same and write all my own notes in English. At the very least, I can study the numbers and dimensions of these statues she drew up. Though the more I look at them, the more they remind me of some kind of modeling figurine scaled up with many more joints and features. There was even some kind of slot in the chest for a shaped gem or crystal. Maybe it was some kind of living puppet, considering I saw a similar-looking gem within the ooze in the other room. Pulling away from this desk or possible workstation, I happen to spot what looks like a polaroid camera on a dresser, but also not a polaroid camera. It had a slot that took another kind of carved gem, as well as an opening below the lens that should be where it dispensed the pictures. I can''t help but smile at seeing the familiar object; something about seeing it really solidifies that the person who used to live here came from a world similar to mine. Of course, her world was only similar, not the same. I''m about to move on before I spot a small picture tucked away on the desk; coming over to the small frame, I take it into my storage space and cleared it of the dust that had settled over it. It was of a small group of people; there was a black-furred dogkin man in some ornate robes with a skull pattern embroidered along the edges of the hood, a birdkin woman with brilliant red feathers wearing some kind of leather armor, and what looked like a lizardkin at first. Still, the neck was too long, and the shape of her head looked more like a snake, so it was probably a snakekin woman with pure white scales, wearing what appeared to be a lab coat of some kind. In the middle of them was a woman with sunkissed white skin, curly, shoulder-length brown hair, and vibrant purple eyes, wearing a simple grey tunic top and a familiar-looking amulet with a purple gem in the middle. So, that must be the last candidate that voice was talking about... Judging by the fact that there is a core in the other room, it means that she somehow managed to make a body for herself somehow. The method might be in her notes, though if that''s the case, then I suppose I''ll never learn that particular secret. I carefully set the photo back where I found it, not wanting to disturb this room outright more than I need to right now, especially since I can''t make use of anything in particular just yet. I do take the camera, though; that''s something I can probably find a use for already, if not having it for the mere novelty of the device. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Upon leaving the room through the wall again, I start making my way back up toward the surface while looking for more rooms. It''s an odd sensation, detecting the barest, faintest wisps of magical influence within the stone that wasn''t mine. I could tell that there were, in fact, many, many rooms that were carved out of the lower half of the mountain, but at some point, they were totally filled in, not just sealed up, but filled to the brim with stone that was then blended by some magic to appear seamless and natural. I think I vastly overestimated just how many rooms that were still rooms... Eventually, I made my way back up to the room where Oururu found Frisby. From here, I could detect two more rooms, each on opposite sides of the room. After taking a moment to look between them, I chose one and crossed the stone wall into the room on the other side; what I was greeted with appeared to be a workshop. It''s not just any kind of simple workshop, but I could say that this was a workshop of innovators, where at least a couple dozen people could work out of it comfortably while maintaining a steady production line. Workstations here and there with woodworking tools, leatherworking tools, stoneworking tools, and masonry tools, a rather intricate-looking loom and machines for processing and winding spools of thread and perhaps even metal. There were other kinds of finer equipment, likely for cutting gems and shaping jewelry. There was even a disassembled watch on a workstation, the design seemed rather old-fashioned, but the make was extraordinarily fine even to my untrained eye. Looking back around for a second pass, I even noticed what appeared to be old-style machining equipment and power tools. Things like belt sanders, table saws, drill presses, and a number of other machines. With all this, I could jumpstart production in any safe haven back in my old world, turning it into a viable manufacturing hub with a little effort. It is a real shame that I don''t currently have the means to put all of this into use, but maybe I could pass over some of these things to the folks in the longhouse so they can be better equipped to prepare for the upcoming winter. As I start to make my way out of the room, I spot one of the wooden figurines from the diagrams in the other core''s bedroom. I must have seriously misunderstood their scale since the one I''m looking at is practically the size of the person. There were gems embedded in the wood where the eyes would be, and looking within it, there was another gem within its head. Finally, towards its chest was a slot for a cut gem of some kind, the gem in question lying nearby, but the work was interrupted and never resumed since the workshop was sealed at some point before the craftsman working on it could finish. In fact, there were a lot of unfinished projects, as if everybody rushed out of this place at once and just never returned... Finally making my way out of the workshop, I look towards the other sealed room and go to cross the stone threshold once more. Suffice it to say I''m both impressed at what I find and utterly annoyed with myself. Inside was another type of workshop; indeed, it was a forge to make other forges jealous. The facilities easily accommodated at least a dozen different craftsmen and whatever assistants they had. It makes the forge I spent my time building feel like a child''s discount play place on how to pretend to be a blacksmith. I could make out facilities for glass blowing, smelting, smithing for armor, and smithing for weapons, and even more modern-looking equipment for machining parts and pieces for any number of weapons or tools. Quite frankly, I''d rather show this place to my blacksmith than even dare to let her look at what I attempted to cobble together with my complete lack of experience and knowledge. There was an impressive array of weaponry and armor here, quite a few completed pieces and a lot more unfinished ones. What''s more interesting is that some of this equipment had some etchings on them; they reminded me of runes or lettering of some kind. Not to mention there are slots to fit gems or crystals into a few different sets of armor and quite a few sword guards. There''s some sort of pattern here with putting crystals or gems into equipment and items, and considering what I found in that ooze and the polaroid camera; I bet these gems and crystals aren''t just a power source or battery but some sort of command key with instructions for specific functions or effects to occur. Now how it''s actually done or implemented, I still don''t know. But now I can''t wait for Reyvyre to return since it was apparent she was knowledgeable about magic, and she should surely know a thing or two about all this. I was about to check what seemed to be the final hidden room in what is now the snake wolf''s den, but I suddenly became very aware of someone entering my core chamber. Bringing my focus straight up, I happen to notice that the sun has long since set. Damn, I must have completely lost track of time while I was looking things over. Going back into my chamber, I spot Grimm sitting cheerfully beside Basti on my steps as he talks to her about various things he''s experienced today. He looked happy, which is a good sign, and he even seemed to be sporting a new pair of canvas pants, surprisingly enough. ''Hello Grimm, did you have a good afternoon?'' I called out to him, I couldn''t help but metaphorically smile as I watch his ears perk when he heard my voice. "Yes, I did! I was just telling Basti all about it." He gushed to me cheerfully as he got up from the step before turning around to address my core. ''That sounds great, say, before we go any further, we should form a bond. Your friend said she wanted you to listen to me, right?'' I mention, deciding I should at least connect myself to him now that he''s had some time to settle in. Grimm tilted his head a bit, before having some kind of realization as he smiled and nodded. "Okay! I''m ready!" He exclaimed, seeming somewhat aware of what was about to happen. ''O-oh? Well alright then... Grimm, I welcome you into my service, from now on you shall continue to be known as Grimm.'' With that, even though I didn''t give him a new name, it seemed to be enough to form a bond as a measure of mana flowed from my core and into the young dogkin. However as the mana flowed through him, his manaheart which was barely noticeable before, suddenly flashed and glowed as it pulsed brightly, a ring quickly spiraling around it despite the small amount of mana I gave him. One of his eyes shifted from purple to emerald green and a ring formed in the fur around his shoulder. ''Well there we go, we''re connected now Grimm, your first duty is to tell me about your day.'' Grimm yawns noticeably but smiles brightly as he nods before going to sit on the steps again. "So I met some very nice people, and they helped me get these things called pants and-" Chapter 56 Jack POV It was now close to midday, and the buyers were finally getting close, traveling a barely visible and overgrown road with their carts. In the front cart, he could see that black catkin woman Dhalia was accompanied by the pink-haired woman who was riding in the shade inside of the cart. She seemed to be chatting about some incomprehensible nonsense about pets that Jack didn''t really understand, all the while doting on Mishi, the messenger bird. Behind them was another cart, this one being driven by some kind of olive-skinned man, though he looked more built than the average human, a half-orc of some sort, perhaps like Wrath; besides him was a dwarven man, tan-skinned with a fiery red beard, that was at least decently braided and neat, short cut of hair on his head. Finally, on the last cart, there was a teen ratkin girl dressed up in reasonably nice clothes, though there was an odd gold tattoo on her fur that seemed to glint from under a scarf. Besides her, the last of their entourage was some kind of birdkin woman, that had exposed humanoid skin on her face and pointed ears, she wore very light clothes that exposed a lot of skin, but she also sported an odd tattoo on her shoulder, a red circle that looked like fire in stark contrast to her yellow feathers. Jack had to really think about what possible combination of being she was, but that wasn''t his job right now. Jack could feel Vitmori''s presence within him as his Boss peeked through his eyes, though after getting a good look, Vitmori''s presence had vanished, and Jack could see one of the several plans starting to unfold. Dhalia POV The ride had been long and tedious, especially with the Madame chatting away at her and her bird. Her eyes scanned the treeline as she sniffed, not seeing anything out of the ordinary and only smelling nature. She did spy what looked like a spitter wolf watching them from the brush, but it scurried off, so she paid it no mind. Exhaling quietly through her nose, she allowed her mind to wander back to her room, her own private domicile where she could not be harassed. At least not often, as she considered the Madame, the young woman doting on her bird as she seemingly ignored the world around her until something interesting happened; she took a quiet breath after some time, deciding to focus on the moment as she spotted some more movement, this time it appeared to be a paladin in full plate. Though what a miserable-looking paladin it was, their armor beat to shit and not even shining as it seemed just coated in dirt and dust. He waved at her from the side of the road, not even considering her and her caravan to be a threat. So this must be who she is here to meet with. She raises a fist, signaling for the other carts to come to a stop. Dhalia flashed her teeth in a sneer as she looked over the pathetic paladin. "Hail friend, you look to be in poor sorts." She said as she poked at the man. The paladin seemed to huff with exhaustion as he watched the caravan. "Hail, I take it you''re the buyer? Follow me so we can get this business finally settled." He stated rather bluntly, apparently dropping all pretenses. "You''re better off coming on foot. The woods aren''t dense, but we broke our carts maneuvering through here when dealing with the bandits." He explained, gesturing a thumb over towards the forest. Dhalia glanced in the direction the paladin gestured to before nodding intently as she dropped the reins to the chivostieds pulling the cart and hopping off and looking over at the other carts as she snapped her fingers. "Lanzak, Jaz, and Rita follow me. Mina, stay with Madame Diarosa." She ordered the half-orc, dwarf, and half-birdkin, the trio stiffening at the order before they also disembarked from the carts and made their way over beside Dhalia. Meanwhile, the ratkin girl made her way over to the Madame while looking rather wary, the pathetic girl looking distinctly miserable while Diarosa appeared more than pleased by the arrangement. She then looked over to paladin and rested a hand on her hip. "Lead on." She demanded more than she requested. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The paladin nodded as he turned and began making his way through the woods, resting his hand on his blade, though after about fifteen minutes of near-silent walking, the paladin spoke up. "Keep an eye out while you''re at it. They aren''t too active during the day, but we''ve been combating massive spiders and mantises for the last few days." He explained as he seemingly watched the treeline. Dhalia couldn''t help but narrow her gaze before glancing back at her entourage. "Lanzak, go return and stand guard with the Madame." She ordered, the dwarf stiffening midstride before nodding as he returned the way they came. The walk continued for a while longer, though something had been clawing at the back of Dhalia''s mind. Something in her more primal senses ringing alarms as the fur along the back of her neck began to rise as she sniffed at the air. She soon began to notice all the birds around them, gliding between the trees and watching them as they went along, yet they weren''t singing or calling out... They just... Watched. That''s when she heard a twig snap in the distance, her ears perking as she barely caught a glimpse of the dappled coat of a spitter wolf stepping out of view. Again, something about all of this was sending her senses into overdrive as she could hear her heart drumming in her ears. When she approached the paladin to warn him, she caught a whiff of something else... Rot? Coming from the paladin of all people. Her tail lashed as her mind raced with the possibilities, but she couldn''t keep track of her thoughts as she decided to act. Without a word or any sort of warning, she casually closed the distance between herself and the paladin before grabbing his shoulder and plunging her blade right through his throat and twisting the blade. The paladin dropped surprisingly quickly as the dagger slipped her grasp. Though the moment she had done so, the air began to shift as the birds all cried out and began swarming the air. "Fuck! Jaz, Rita, cover my escape!" She ordered as she drew her whip and shortsword from her hip, swiping the air with the whip as she drove off the birds and began running back the way she came. Dhalia not bothering to stay and watch as she could hear the familiar crack of thunder from Rita''s magic. She broke into a hard sprint, tapping into her natural feline agility as she ducked and weaved through the trees, not daring to go in a straight line. As she ran, she spotted Lanzak in the grass, being dragged off by a massive spitter wolf with a sword of all things strapped to it. Dhalia considered for a brief moment grabbing him for backup but decided to leave him to the beasts; Madame Diarosa was the priority. Though Dhalia fled from the wolves, her fur fluffed out, prickling as her senses overloaded with an unmistakable feeling of danger she couldn''t quite place, her feet forcing her to skid to a stop. Though as she looked around, her stomach began to twist with unease when she caught a glance of a shadow with eyes staring her down. As soon as the shadow was spotted, it began to take shape, growing into what she could recognize as a prowler. It kept growing, getting bigger and bigger, until it unfurled a pair of dripping, shadowy wings. Dhalia felt a cold chill traveling down her spine and tail, though she couldn''t back down, not with the Madame unguarded. She bared her fangs at the prowler, trying to trick herself into a sense of false bravado. She cracked her whip, slowly walking in a sidestep, still attempting to work out a retreat. The mutant prowler looked unimpressed, starting to stalk forward toward Dhalia, not caring about her little display. "F-fuck off!" She cried out as she cracked her whip towards the prowler before turning tail; she ran away rather frantically, her senses overwhelmed beyond reason as she ran back for the carts. Though even as she ran, she couldn''t even hear the steps of the massive beasts, but she didn''t dare risk looking back. She finally cleared the trees, though nowhere near the carts after all her running. Her chest heaved heavily, but she couldn''t stop, forcing herself to keep putting one foot after the other, running up the road and following the fresh tracks of her cart, and within moments she finally came up to see the carts in the distance. But her heart sank as she watched an absolutely massive serpent wrap around Madame Diarosa and Mina. She ran even harder, though, after all her exertion, she lost her footing and was sent sprawling through the brush of the overgrown road. Though as she pushed herself up, she found herself face to face with the mutant prowler when everything went black. Chapter 57 Vitmori POV Well, that''s that then. Between all my beasts, we managed to subdue all six buyers who had shown up. We were able to knock all of them out one way or another. Still, the snake wolves were extremely useful after the matter was resolved, using their venom rather liberally among the six of them as it acted as a kind of paralytic, preventing further resistance while the buyers were dragged off. While that was being handled, Greed had been escorted to the training room with the other sinners; the medbay was no longer officially being used for now since Cinco had made a full recovery, and Virtisa went back to work in her place at the Haven with the others. I pulled the healer zombies from my storage and deployed them to work on Greed, the dagger in his throat having made a mess of damage, but thankfully it wasn''t particularly fatal for someone like him. I did let him keep the dagger since he asked, it was a rather nice piece, if I''m being honest, but he was stabbed with it, so I saw no problem with letting him claim it. The rest of the sinners got to work bringing the carts up to my mountain, giving me a chance to thoroughly examine things within that twenty feet of open space I managed to gain. The things I found were... Odd, to say the least. There were many creature comforts, things like blankets, rugs, bolts of cloth of various colors and blends, bags of some kind of wool, bundles of treated leather, bags of sea salt, rice, and other grains, and a wide selection of herbs, roots, and fluids. Not to mention a large variety of candles, incense, and a varied selection of wine and what appeared to be rum and a kind of whiskey. All in all, they look like quality goods, but not nearly enough for what seemed to be a consistent slave trade. Though that''s assuming they actually place a higher value on lives than what I remember during a literal apocalypse. The whole thing made no sense to me, and things just weren''t adding up whatsoever, that is, until I noticed a false panel in the lead cart under the driver''s seat. Peeking inside, I spotted a metal lock box, it wasn''t even all that big, but the problem I immediately encountered was that I couldn''t look inside the box. It was as if there was another kind of bubble lining the metal chest. The magic itself was rather intense, as if whoever placed the enchantment on it really didn''t want any prying eyes on this thing. I even had Oururu give it a look, and he couldn''t peer inside, much to his dismay. I could find no memory of similar-looking lockboxes in any of the paladins'' or acolytes'' memories, so it is likely even they didn''t know about it. None of the slavers had any sort of key that would fit the lock box either, so I suppose it''ll have to remain a mystery for now. Since I don''t have any particular use for any of the materials or supplies in these carts, I go ahead and call Zasutir over, telling him to bring a few others to collect the carts. No doubt they''ll put these things to very good use. I turn my attention away, looking over at my impromptu jail cell. I am making other, smaller cells just in case I actually need to separate them, but for now, I just watch and wait to see what comes next. Dhalia POV She wakes with a start, her gaze unfocused and blurred as she tries to sit up, though failing at first as she soon realizes how sluggish and heavy her body feels. "Where am I...?" She murmured, looking up at the ceiling as she spotted a dimly glowing red orb of light suspended in the air, only just barely illuminating her surroundings. Suddenly, she hears a voice, and her ears perk and twitch at the sound. "You''re finally awake." The Madame says softly, yet her tone carries intense venom as she watches Dhalia, the young woman sitting curled up in the corner with her knees to her chest. "I don''t want to be in here anymore... Get me out of here." She ordered coldly, yet Dhalia could hear a quiver in her voice as she spoke. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Yes, ma''am..." Dhalia responded simply, struggling on the ground as she willed herself to sit up, eventually rolling onto her stomach; she looked around before spotting Rita as she sneered, kicking out her foot before plunging it into the bird girl''s stomach. "Get up, make yourself useful, and get us out of here." She ordered before focusing on pushing herself up into a seated position. The half-birdkin croaked out a pained, breathless grunt as she tried to breathe properly after that kick. However, her shoulder mark burned brightly when she didn''t immediately follow orders. Suddenly, as if she were on strings, her body began limply rising as she forced herself to move by manipulating her own body with a form of telekinetic magic. Her whole body shuddered as she breathed hard and shakily, still trying to gather her strength despite her body being already bruised and battered from fending off the birds earlier. She moved painfully slow as her mark continued to glow; her skin faintly emitted a sizzling sound as she whimpered miserably. "You''re taking too long..." Diarosa warned cooly, her head in her knees as she barely decided to peek at the half-birdkin woman. Rita squealed pathetically as her mark flashed brighter momentarily before resuming its consistent glow. Panting heavily, she managed to fix her stance some more as she brought up her shuddering palms together, focusing as much as she could manage after redirecting her mana from moving her body, conjuring a ball of electricity before blasting the iron bars. A steady, vibrant arc of blue shot out as the bars began to crackle with the electricity that bounced between them. This goes on for seconds, and then a minute as the birdkin woman sobs, the stream of electricity weakening as she fell to her knees at some point, her very flesh crackling from the burning heat of her mark, the damage having now spread to her neck and shoulder-blades as her mana sputters out. "Pathetic, you couldn''t even manage that." Dhalia scowled, having shrugged off the effects of the venom by now as she crossed her arms and watched what was about to happen next, as what usually happens to those who don''t obey their betters is about to take place. Rita shook her head as she looked up at Dhalia, totally spent and unable to move any further. "P-please... Mercy! I-I have always been loyal!" She cried out in a final burst of desperation. "G-give me another chance! I-I just need to rest." Though her words did not reach their ears as her mark flared up, the fires contained within it erupting as she was suddenly immolated, the flames spreading across her body as she screeched out and fell to the ground, rolling and slamming her body into the stone to try and put herself out. The others watched in passively, unable to muster the drive to react as they knew they were next soon enough. Diarosa watched on, a smile creeping to her lips as the flames danced in her gaze, finding beauty in Rita''s final ''dance.'' Suddenly, a thin spear of stone launches out of the wall, skewering the roasted bird in her head as she goes limp. Dhalia flinches out of reflex as she looks for where the spear came from while moving to defend the Madame. As she looks around, she almost doesn''t notice at first when Rita''s smoldering body gets sucked into the ground, vanishing from sight. Dhalia tsked as she looked around. "Damn... They must have a druid or another kind of mage of their own. That''ll make things difficult." She contemplated aloud, now pacing back and forth in the large cell, her nose wrinkling at the sickly sweet scent of burnt flesh. Though as she paced, the bars suddenly vanished before their very eyes; before they could even think of stepping out, a trio of spitter wolves rushed in as they began to spit out their venom, spraying the already weakened prisoners with another concentrated dose of paralytics as Dhalia was sent sprawling to the ground. Vitmori POV What the fuck... I''ve seen human cruelty before, and I''ve certainly seen worse than this. But to see such a thing outside of the confines of an apocalypse sends my blood boiling. For now, I''m going to separate everyone into their own cells. Keeping that cat, Dhalia, and the pink-haired woman... I believe her name is Diarosa... Anyways I''ll keep them between two entirely different floors in order to make sure the other marked individuals are completely out of earshot. Hopefully, that''ll be enough to keep them out of those two slavers'' influence. For now, I bring up the corpse of a young half-elf, half-birdkin woman. Her name is Rita Melieamne, her mother was an elf, and her father was a birdkin... Her... Her... I''m getting sidetracked... Her life was flashing before her eyes, and those memories were the freshest on her mind as I worked on unconsciously processing her memories within me. Her soul was strong, and I ended up getting a massive amount of mana after absorbing it. I''m not sure if I need to be the one to directly or even indirectly cause the kill to absorb a soul or if that simply dying within my bubble would have been enough. Still, I didn''t want to risk it after letting it get that far for the sake of maintaining the act of paladins being the ones to betray them. It''s my fault she had to die in such a gruesome way and I''m going to make up for it if it''s the last thing I do. I summon my healer zombies once more, the duo blankly staring at the charred corpse before them as they get down to their knees and extend their hands to start repairing the corpse. All the while, I begin circulating my mana between all three of them as the corpse slowly begins to be restored to its original state. Chapter 58 Rita POV She woke with a start, her chest heaving as she desperately filled her lungs with air. Looking around, she couldn''t help but wonder where she was as she sat up, but when she did, she suddenly felt a chill hit her. It was at that moment she realized that she was wearing nothing but a blanket, which she quickly tried to pull back up after it fell to her lap. However, to her surprise, her wings flared out instinctively as they hit the rather sturdy pedestal beside her, which sent her tumbling onto the stone. "Oof..." She murmured to herself, her side now aching from the sudden but not particularly painful fall, though as she began to consider where she was, she couldn''t help but realize something that she had nearly overlooked. Glancing behind her, she noticed her beautiful, bright yellow wings were back, tears welling up as she spread them out before bringing them around her as she hugged herself and quietly sobbed. She never thought she would see her wings again since they were chopped off to keep her from running several years ago. This went on for a few quiet minutes, that is until a voice echoed from her mind, a voice that was definitely not her own. ''Hey, glad to see you''re awake; I didn''t want to interrupt your moment, but we do need to talk. It took some time to bring you back, but it looks like you''re in pristine condition now. Sorry about the no clothes thing, yours were burnt to ashes, and I''m afraid I don''t have anything that fits you, what with those wings of yours that suddenly sprouted out while I was fixing your body.'' The voice sounded warm, gentle, and apologetic despite claiming to have already done so much for her. Rita was stunned, curiously glancing around the room she found herself in before looking behind her and considering the giant green crystal on the pedestal that illuminated the space around her. Her mind raced with questions and doubts as she considered her last memories and where she woke up after that horrible experience. "Am I dead?" Was the first question she managed to put to voice while she absently tied the blanket around her, having it cover most of her front and back, her feathery left hip and left wing remaining exposed as she slowly got to her clawed feet. The voice was quiet for a moment, and she could feel him mulling over an answer before it spoke up again. ''Well, you died, but don''t worry, you got better.'' He explained with kindness in the way he conveyed his thoughts. ''I want to apologize, but due to the circumstances after bringing you back, my mark replaced the mark that you originally had. All it represents is your bond to me and my mana''s influence on you... Oh, and one of your eyes is also green, just so you know.'' She looked taken aback as she examined herself; sure enough, a green circle was on her shoulder feathers. However, she didn''t feel the same compulsions as before, nor did it have the flames that were sealed in her old mark. In fact, she felt better than ever before, healthier and more robust than she could remember. As she continued to examine herself, she noticed the complete absence of the scars and marks that marred her skin ever since she was forced into servitude several years ago. "I see... Do you expect me to serve you then? Whoever you are?" While she did feel directly opposed to being in someone''s servitude again, it was a little hard to argue with a being that could resurrect her like this and even give her back her wings, among other things. ''Hm? Oh no, no, I don''t expect anything from you. It was my fault for letting things get as far as they did and allowing you to die so brutally. I just wanted to make up for that by repairing as much as I could. If you have anywhere to go home to, I''ll make sure you have all the money, equipment, and an escort to take you where you need to go." He explained, and she could feel the sincerity in his voice, which confused her already racing mind. She gingerly clutched one of her wings, bringing it closer to her chest before looking at the giant green gem on the pedestal, having long since sensed that to be the source of the voice in her head. "I err... I don''t have anywhere to go now that I think about it... If it''s all the same to you, I''d like to stick around if you''ll have me." She said, lowering her head thankfully before remembering something as she looked back up at the gem. "What about Mina, Lanzak, and Jaz? Are they still alive?" She asked, cursing herself for allowing herself to feel happy and relaxed while they were still probably suffering. ''Hm? Oh yes, the others. They''re fine, and I put them in separate cells away from Dhalia and Diarosa. My primary focus until now has been you, though, since you were the only one to have died. They''re as comfortable as I could manage, with food, drink, and some skins for padding on the floor. But I didn''t want to let them roam around, just in case anything triggers those foul marks on them.'' He explained apologetically, and he sounded uncomfortable about seemingly locking up people that didn''t deserve such treatment. Rita sighed before smiling with relief as she sensed his intentions. "Thank you... Sir? I''m sorry, I''m afraid I don''t quite know what to call you." If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She felt him feel annoyed, though it seemed more at himself than at anyone else. ''Sorry about that, I am Vitmori, and this is my territory. I am a dungeon core if that means anything to you.'' He explained simply enough. Her eyes widened with surprise, the missing piece of information finally snapping into place as she staggered back before catching herself in her panic. "S-sorry about that... I, I just wasn''t expecting you to be a dungeon core. I''ve certainly never heard of you before, nor have I heard of any resurrecting anyone beyond their own mana beasts." She then looked around, admiring the murals and carvings and what appeared to be a sleeping area of sorts. Though her eyes then landed on what she now knew was a dungeon core, having never seen one in person. She took a moment to compose herself, considering everything now before speaking up. "I... I know how to disassemble the slave brands; at least I''ve seen how they were made, and I should be able to disassemble it in theory." She explained, feeling less confident now that she had made the offer rather than feeling more confident by saying it out loud. She could sense Vitmori''s impressive mind whirling about with ideas and considerations before eventually speaking up again. ''That''s more than I know, so let''s get to it. I wanna see the idea, and we''ll figure out how to implement it.'' He offered. She could sense the confidence he had in her, the feeling almost infectious as she couldn''t help but smile in response. After a time, all three of the remaining slaves were led in by an absolutely massive spitter wolf with a blade strapped to its side. She couldn''t help but watch in awe, the majestic beast sitting beside the core pedestal, though as she watched, she was suddenly very aware of an even larger beast emerging from the shadows, the shadow prowler moving over as it preferred to lay on the steps to the pedestal with the core rather than next to it. The two of them seemed to regard her, she could feel their thoughts too, and they appeared to recognize her as one of their own now. The others remained quiet, though she could see Lanzak was particularly nervous as he watched the spitter wolf. ''Why are they all silent?'' The voice of Vitmori asked, the genuine curiosity and concern plain for her to sense as she smiled to herself at his innocence in this. "It is because they haven''t been given permission to speak, and if they do so without permission, their marks will start to inflict various kinds of pain on them." She explained before looking over at his core again. "You have no idea how relieved I am that you don''t know that." She mentioned while smiling properly before looking among the others and approaching Jaz. "Jaz, could you please lay down and lift your shirt." The half-orc looked up at her, a new sense of hope glimmering in his gaze before silently nodding, slowly shifting around and laying on his back before lifting his shirt under his own power as he revealed a circular pattern on his stomach that was gray, and lined with curses involving stone and petrification. ''Hm... Now these runes I can read...'' Vitmori mentioned offhandedly. Rita looked over at the core curiously before focusing back on the task as she closed her eyes for a moment and channeled her mana freely for the first time in years. Upon focusing on herself, she was shocked to find that her body seemed not only restored but even enhanced. Before today, she only had one ring of mana around her mana-heart, and the overall control of her own mana had been poor and wasteful. But she now had a second ring formed, as well as such fine control over her mana that she was dramatically more confident in what she was about to do. Her feathers poofed momentarily from the sensation of the mana coursing in a way she hadn''t experienced before, though she quickly got a handle on herself as she conjured a needle made of concentrated mana and leaned into Jaz, examining his stomach. Focusing more closely, her eyes began to glimmer as she studied the mana itself within the brand, slowly, but precisely she began needling at the endpoint of the string of curses and started gradually undoing them. Jaz shifted at first, the sensation deeply uncomfortable of course, but not overtly painful. Thankfully he remained still as the next fifteen minutes were whittled away; finally, once the final curse which formed the outline of the brand was undone, the mark vanished while chunks of stone and earth spilled from his gut, the neutralized mana harmlessly manifesting in solid form once it was all done. As Rita pulled away, Jaz couldn''t help but take a deep, shuddering breath before clearing his throat. "It''s gone... Isn''t it? The mark is finally gone...?" He asked, speaking freely for the first time in forever, tears welling up in the big man''s eyes as he let out another shaky breath and began sitting up while wiping out his eyes. Mina and Lanzak flashed broad smiles as they cheerfully patted the half-orc''s back. ''I see; you did very well. Glad your idea worked.'' Vitmori praised almost absently; she could feel his mind was elsewhere for whatever reason; at least he was not entirely focused on her at the moment. She smiled at the praise, even if he wasn''t particularly focused on her at the moment, though as they waited in silence, Lanzak shuddered and jumped with surprise. "W-whoa! That''s cold!" He cried out before clasping his hands over his mouth and looking at the others. He quickly stood as he lifted his shirt, and showed them his back as chunks of ice clattered down on the stone. "Y-your mark! It''s gone!" Jaz declared excitedly, though, jumping up to his feet as he takes the dwarven man by the arms and hopped around excitedly as the women watched. Lanzak whooped with delight, though they stopped soon after as they all turned to look at Mina, who silently smiled politely at their good fortune. That is until she winces, reaching up to clutch her neck and pulling something away. Her eyes lit up with delight as she saw the gold barbed wire that was inscribed into her brand, and smiling as she choked on her words, her furry face getting quickly moist with tears. "I-its over..." She said softly as the four of them collided, hugging each other and holding each other close as they celebrated their newfound collective freedom. ''Well, that was easier than I thought, though I suppose I have you to thank for providing an excellent example.'' Vitmori spoke up once more after the group''s celebration dialed back. The group suddenly remembered that they weren''t alone and turned to look at Vitmori''s core. Rita stepped forward as she bowed her head to the core, the others bowing as well when Rita stood tall again. "Vitmori, thank you for helping us be truly free once again... Tell me, what can we do for you in return?" The core was silent for a time but spoke out soon enough. ''Tell me about the Hegemony and what you know about the trafficking between the Theocracy and the Hegemony.'' The four of them looked at each other, nodding one after the other as Rita smiled politely. "Of course, Vitmori, we''ll tell you everything we can." Chapter 59 Reyvyre POV Riding drake-back was certainly quite the experience; the wind coursing through her hair was unlike anything else she had ever felt. Though despite that, the feeling that rushed through Reyvyre''s mind as Vitmori''s mountain was now on the horizon gave her an almost nostalgic sensation, like coming home, strangely enough; she chalked that up to the influence Vitmori''s memories had on her, as well as the bond she shared with him. She would be lying to herself if she said she wasn''t excited to see Vitmori again if not to discuss his old world and the many devices and inventions she saw before and after the apocalypse got started, the academic in her simply eager to tap into the wholly unknown source of knowledge. Well, not entirely unknown... She glanced back at Empress Historietta; she knew many things about the world Vitmori came from, but also seemingly came from a time before the apocalypse. It makes Reyvyre wonder how much of the Empire''s changes and improvements came from the Empress herself. She knew Ferodias to be a good man with good character while he was growing up, so she supposed it was a combination of good morals and new ideas that led to the current state of the Empire. Her musings were interrupted as she felt the drakewarden she was riding with suddenly stiffen and pull on the reigns of her drake as she halted the flight. Looking around, Reyvyre noticed that a swarm of birds had risen from the forest below them, forcing the drakewardens to stop unless they flew right through them. In the next moment, a rather grand-looking sparrow with green eyes broke from the flock, wearing a distinct red bandana around its neck, flying in front of the flight of drakewardens and speaking out, his voice no doubt enhanced by some kind of magic. "Well, where do you all think you''re going? This land and air is a protected place. It is only fair that I''ll have to warn you all that if you even think about flying any further, you''ll have to face the might of me, Jack, the Sparrow!" He declared with a considerable amount of bravado. Even though Reyvyre could recognize the bird, Jack, as a vassal of Vitmori, she hadn''t met him before. The moment felt tense as a couple of seconds dragged on. That is until the Empress broke into a fit of laughter, almost uncontrollably, as she covered her mouth but couldn''t stop. The bird seemingly looked rather offended as he flitted past the drakes and up to the Empress, her drakewarden rearing up and attempting to defend her. However, Jack stopped short as he hovered in front of the Empress. "Is there something funny about my name?" He asked seriously. The Empress still laughed a little more as she seemed to note the red bandana the bird wore. "Of course not; in fact, I know of you; you''re quite possibly the finest bird I''ve ever heard of." She explained, still smiling widely. This seemed to appease the bird as he flitted back to give the woman a little space. "Ah, so you have heard of me." He gushed, immensely enjoying the stroke to his ego. He looked around some more, first spotting Reonim and then Reyvyre. "Oh? It''s you and you... I have no idea who you are, but you''re marked by Vitmori, so you must be one of us." He mentioned, closing his eyes and going quiet for a moment as everyone seemed to relax. "Alright, if you all will follow me, you may land at the Haven; there is a clearing there that should be able to accommodate all your beasties." He explained as the swarm of birds dispersed; all the while Jack made his way to the front of the flight of drakes and began leading everyone down. As they began making their descent, Reyvyre suddenly felt a presence in her mind as a voice called out to her. ''So, I take it your meeting with the Emperor went well?'' Vitmori asks, a pleasant feeling in his thoughts showing her that he seems to be in a good mood. Smiling to herself, Reyvyre focused her mind before thinking back to him. ''It went exceedingly well, Vitmori; the Emperor wishes to forge an alliance of equals with you. However, the biggest news I have is that I found someone from your world who would like to meet you. The Empress Historietta lived on Earth before dying and being reborn in our world.'' She thought excitedly, feeling rather proud to have helped facilitate the meeting between the two powerful people. Much to her confusion though, Vitmori doesn''t respond right away, and she could feel the thoughts of uncertainty and confusion swirling around before a response finally came through. ''Impossible, I am the only one from my world. The being responsible for bringing me here explained as much.'' Reyvyre blanched at that piece of information, the idea that there are beings able to place someone as powerful as Vitmori into this world, and the realization that there is not only one other world aside from her own but even more worlds than she likely will ever know about. She cast a curious glance back at the Empress, but before she could say anything in response, Vitmori continued. ''Don''t say anything to her about it. She either knows this information and is lying about it, or she doesn''t know and is not as informed about our circumstances as strangers to this world... I want to get a better read on her before revealing anything like that.'' Reyvyre nodded to herself, suddenly feeling more than a little anxious about what she had done as she avoided glancing back at the Empress again. Soon enough, they touch down in a clearing with a strange-looking but impressive building; she quickly recognizes the people to be the imprisoned people from the carts all those weeks ago. They seem to be doing rather well for themselves despite living in these desolate woods. However, she considers that the land is perhaps not as desolate as it was anymore, considering Vitmori''s influence. She hopped off the drake once they landed, stretching her legs as she watched a copper-scaled lizardkin approach, soon walking up to her as he flashed a toothy smile. "Welcome back Mage Reyvyre; it is a great pleasure to see you again." He enthused, bowing his head respectfully. The confusion must have been evident on her face as the copper scale began chuckling with amusement as he gestured to himself. "Oh, come now, you surely recognize me; I''m Zasutir. Have I changed that much?" He teased knowingly as he chuckled some more. "Y-you''re the young elder?! I suppose the description certainly suits you now." She exclaimed with surprise as she looked over the man, remembering the brown-scaled, battered lizardkin in rags. He still looked pleased by surprising her; his voice filled with mirth as he continued. "Yes, Vitmori has done quite a lot for me and the community as a whole." Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I''ll say." Reyvyre replied simply as she looked over the Shepherd with new appreciation, as well as the rest of the area, as she remembered the last time she saw him and this place. However, her pointed ears twitched as she sensed the Empress approaching from behind, stepping to the side as she glanced at Zasutir before looking at the Empress. "Shepherd Zasutir, this is Empress Historietta; she has come as a representative of the Empire to form an alliance of equals with Vitmori." The Shepherd bows his head respectfully to the woman. "Vitmori has made me aware of your arrival after Jack encountered your group." He mentioned before looking over at the group of people and drakes. "You may use our cooking facilities which are inside, though I''m afraid we simply don''t have the room to keep everyone in the longhouse. But you are free to set up camp in the rest of the clearing for the duration of your stay." Zasutir explained outright before the Empress got to make her introduction. The Empress smiled politely as she looked up at the lizardkin. "Thank you for allowing us to set up so close, I promise that my people shall not trouble you during our stay. I''ll actually advise them to help out where they can if you allow them to since we''re the ones to have arrived without advance notice." She offered before glancing over to Reyvyre. "If it''s alright, might we visit Vitmori right now? We can do the official stuff later, I''d just like to meet him, ya know, earthling to earthling." She mused almost conspiratorially to Reyvyre, placing her hand on the elf''s shoulder encouragingly. Zasutir watches curiously, having obviously overheard the whole exchange, but doesn''t say anything. Reyvyre wasn''t sure what to say, though thankfully Vitmori spoke out within her mind. ''Go ahead, it''s better to get this over with sooner, rather than later.'' With that, Reyvyre relaxed before flashing a smile in response. "Sure, let us go." She offered, turning to look back at the Empress before gesturing for her to follow. Though as they moved to leave, some of the drakewardens moved to follow, Reonim taking his place beside Reyvyre. "Erm..." Reyvyre sounds out hesitantly. Historietta seemed to pick up on the hint as she looked to the drakewardens, as well as the ladies-in-waiting who noticed her starting to walk off. "Don''t worry, start setting up the camp for my return. The head of the settlement has granted us permission to stay on the land, and we also have permission to use their cooking facilities, so let''s get dinner going." She said with a measured amount of enthusiasm, though she then had an idea as she clapped her hands together. "Actually, let''s make it more of a feast; some of you go out and bring in some more meat for the meal and break into some of the goods we brought for more variety." She exclaimed. While they do look hesitant for a moment, they now had their orders as the group broke off, going about setting up camp and preparing for tonight''s dinner. With that, Historietta looked back to Reyvyre and smiled. "There we go, now we''ll have privacy." She mentioned with a mischievous smile before allowing her eyes to wander the safe haven. "Oh, that looks a lot like one of those Viking longhouses... Minus the obvious ship being the roof." She commented thoughtfully as they walked. Reyvyre gives a little nod, though she starts walking, heading towards the mountain. Though she does catch sight of some of the prowler cubs among the camp, smiling to herself at how much they have grown. They walk through the woods for some time, Reyvyre actively sensing birds here and there as they seemingly watch over them. Honestly, she was rather impressed by the massive network of mana beasts patrolling the land, though even with that, she was surprised by the spitter wolf casually crossing their path, the wolf taking a moment to silently acknowledge the trio before continuing on its way. However, what really shocked her was when she entered Vitmori''s territory, not expecting to cross the threshold so soon as she took a step back with wide eyes. "What''s the matter?" Historietta asked, glancing over at her and at Reonim, who also seemed to be somewhat surprised but remained rather stoic about it. Reyvyre looked on in awe before clearing her throat as she looked over at the Empress. "N-nothing... It''s just... The last time I was here, Vitmori''s influence only properly extended out to less than half the mountain... Now, now he can influence the area from around here and further below the ground." She explained honestly as she gestured to the ground, drawing an imaginary line with her finger. Historietta let out a low whistle, impressed but not fully understanding the implications. "Wow, that is a big jump." She mentioned with a nod. Reyvyre didn''t say much else, though she soon found the staircase which leads up the mountain, once again vaguely surprised to see it all the way down here now as they began their ascent. Before long, they were at the triangular entrance which led into Vitmori''s chamber, the entrance growing and opening wider for Reonim as the trio entered. Before them was Vitmori himself, and once more, Reyvyre was surprised to see the development, the core before her being three or four times bigger than when she saw it last. Not only that, a massive spitter wolf was resting beside the new, lower pedestal. In front of the pedestal and on the steps was Basti, looking even more ferocious and majestic than before, and finally, on the other side of the core was a birdkin woman, another mage at that. Their eyes meet simultaneously, the birdkin looking just as surprised to see Reyvyre as Reyvyre was to see her; the two of them recognizing each other as beings in service to Vitmori. Before anyone could say anything, Historietta approached, looking over the big spitter wolf and smiling in delight. "What a handsome-looking wolf!" She exclaimed as she clapped her hands together. "Don''t tell me, is his name Sif?" She asked, looking over at Vitmori''s core. Vitmori was silent for a moment before responding. "...No? His name is Legosi." He spoke out so the whole group could hear him. The Empress seemed to smile some more. "Ah, more of a manga fan than video games, hm?" She mentioned, approaching the spitter wolf, who seemed somewhat confused. ''I''m neither; my beloved really liked manga, and he reminded me of one of the stories she told me about.'' Vitmori explained, once again feeling confused about the woman''s reaction. It seemed the Empress caught herself, having stopped halfway from reaching out to dote on Legosi, who looked anxious, but in no ways hostile. She pulled back, making her way over beside Reyvyre once again. "Forgive me; I suppose I was just so excited to meet someone from Earth like me; it''s been decades since I could properly talk to anyone about anything." She explained, sounding and looking rather sincere as she lowered her head. "I''ve been wanting to chat with you so much that I, like, completely forgot myself." Her demeanor almost entirely shifted from the careful and poised, yet mischievous and charming Empress that Reyvyre had watched grow up and live around Ferodias in the last decade. She almost seemed like a completely average woman. Vitmori seemed to process this for a moment before replying. ''I know how you feel, though I''m afraid an old man like me won''t make for great conversation about the things you might be familiar with.'' He explained, feeling genuinely apologetic about that. Historietta seemed to realize another faux pas that she just made before nodding her head. "R-right, of course. You went through quite a lot, didn''t you? I''d say I''m rather lucky to have died young before the apocalypse happened. I don''t think I would have ever made it in that kind of life. I died as a college student in my twenties... How old were you?" She asked. her mood now entirely somber as she looked at the core curiously. Vitmori took some time to think about it, but after a little while longer, he responded. ''I lost track after the first couple of decades... I was probably in my late forties, early fifties. Though I was nineteen when it all went down.'' He explained. Historietta nodded intently as she listened, though it seemed her gaze was directed at something else when she suddenly looked rather surprised. "W-whoa! Whats with all those titles... There''s so many! I''ve only got three... Holy crap, you''ve got a kill count of over three thousand? T-that''s amazing!" She said, seemingly reading off of something. ''What are you doing? How do you know all that?'' Vitmori asked as everyone seemed to watch Historietta with confusion. However it was now Historietta''s turn to be confused, though she did look apologetic. "Sorry, I should have asked but I figured you were already examining my profile in the status window anyhow." Vitmori was silent for a time, though the confusion was plain in his thoughts. ''Status window? What are you talking about?'' Historietta slightly tilted her head at that. "You know... The status window you can access through the system. It allows you to manage your growth, track your abilities and study others in numerical detail among other things... You do have a system, right?" She asked, suddenly feeling a little hesitant. Chapter 60 Vitmori POV Meeting the Empress was undoubtedly something; she was definitely charismatic and friendly, and as far as I could tell, it wasn''t an act of any kind. She was just genuinely good-natured. It took me a moment to think about what Historietta was trying to say, but it clicked soon enough. ''Ah, no, I don''t think I''ve ever used a system; at least, I don''t think I''ve actively used anything as you''ve described.'' Historietta, for her part, just looked utterly confused as she opened and closed her mouth a few times, considering what to say as she tapped her chin. After a few moments, she shook her head. "I suppose it could be set up differently for different people. But how do you develop your skills and abilities? Like I have managed to develop Moderate Poison/Venom Resistance after being nearly killed a few years ago by a bad mushroom and then going on to expose myself to weak poisons and venoms ever since. Or how about my Insight skill that allows me to read the intentions of those around me in exchange for a very slow drain on my MP? I learned to actually read body language and behaviors, and the system rewarded my efforts with a skill that helped improve on it further." She explained very matter-of-factly as she freely explained what she knew. She then averted her gaze, seeming to look at something as she made gestures with her fingers, seemingly swiping at something. "Not to mention using my Appraisal ability, I can see some of your information for a set chunk of my MP." She squinted a bit but shrugged as she sighed. "Not all of it though; a lot of your information is undoubtedly hidden by one of the buffs your many titles probably granted you." She mentioned as she scrolled some more, apparently searching for something. "What about this? Your Builder title grants you access to a set of skills that allows you to shape and form materials without sacrificing the overall mass of an object. Tell me, how do you manage to do that without using a system?" She pressed, trying to at least figure things out for herself. I have to think about that for a moment before deciding just to provide an example as I set down a lump of stone I have left over from all my excavations. It seemed all eyes were on the rock as everyone decided to watch what I was about to do. ''I don''t actively use any sort of menu or skill or whatever it is that you do. I just think about it and will it to be done with my mana... Like this.'' I state before starting to shape the lump into a mostly smooth sphere. ''If I want it to be even finer, I put in just a little more effort and...'' I explain leadingly before smoothing out the stone, giving it a decent finish, well, as decent as I can make it without actually polishing it or using any kind of lacquer or oil. ''Voila.'' Reyvyre seemed rather intrigued as she listened throughout, her mind swirling with observations and ideas; she listened in on the conversation between two humans. She walked over, picking up the gray stone sphere with a tiny bit of wonder in her gaze. "Amazing, and is this how you made those diamonds?" She asked curiously before passing the stone over to Reonim, the Bullkin not really following the conversation but appreciating the smooth stone for what it was. I take a moment to consider the question, not sure how I want to answer this. If Historietta has some kind of ability that lets her understand the property of things, she may know exactly how I got my diamonds. Yet she doesn''t appear to be phased by the topic when it was brought up. This either means she didn''t examine the diamonds, she examined them, and the information about what they used to be didn''t come up, or she examined them and didn''t care... ''Something similar, but not exactly... Diamonds are essentially just carbon that has been compressed and superheated; the process takes a long time in nature, though because I know how they''re made, I was somehow able to expedite the process and maintain the purity of the gem, despite the materials I used.'' I explained as thoroughly yet vaguely as I could manage. I look over to Historietta as she seems to nod at my explanation. "Right, and you probably used your combined abilities and buffs from your Arsonist, Chemist, and Purifier titles to achieve all that... Amazing." She explained to herself as she seemed to continue to look at some kind of invisible screen. I''m feeling more than a little unnerved that my information is just laid bare like that to a stranger of all things. She did mention that she couldn''t see everything, but what does that mean? How much can she see? While I don''t exactly know what she means by skills and the like, what I do get is I probably have the means to hide even more information from her. If that''s the case, I probably only have to will for it to happen. With that in mind, I do my best to do just that as I pull up a mental picture of forming some sort of shroud around my core. While I don''t see a physical shroud around me, whatever I did caused something to happen as Historietta''s gaze darted around with confusion, looking somewhat surprised before looking around and then looking over to me, appearing rather apologetic. "S-sorry about that sir... I was probably being extremely rude just now." She said, lowering her head apologetically as she anxiously scratched the back of her head. She then cleared her throat a bit. "If it is okay with you, we would like to stay in the area for the next couple of days. We have a few things to discuss about the future going forward as allies, and personally, I would like to speak to you some more before we leave." She explained, having quickly collected herself as she snapped into a much more professional attitude now. I was only taken a little by surprise when it came to her tonal shift. Still, after thinking about it for a moment, I didn''t really see anything wrong with her requests, especially if we were going to be allies for the foreseeable future. ''Sure, I don''t mind. But just confirm this with Zasutir; it''ll be his people and home that you''ll be intruding on after all.'' I reminded her, they may be in my care, but at this rate, I''m just the landlord, and they''re my tenants, minus the rent. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. She bowed her head again before smiling as she clasped her hands together. "I also brought some gifts as thanks in response to those diamonds you gave us." She mentioned, letting her professional attitude drop again. "Regan, my hubby''s right-hand man, was really excited about what they could do with those gems, so it was only right we return the favor as best we can." She explained pleasantly. Reyvyre seemed to have an internal stroke upon hearing the Emperor being talked about in such a casual fashion. However, I could sense she felt she couldn''t say anything, considering that it was his wife talking about him in such a way. ''Well, I wasn''t expecting anything in return since those were meant as an apology for interfering with the sting operation that you all had set up here and for killing two of the Emperor''s servants.'' I made sure to clarify; after all, I killed two people who didn''t deserve it, and even if I was able to bring them back, that sort of experience isn''t something to be brushed off. Historietta nodded intently. "And we know you didn''t do it maliciously..." She then tilted her head side to side a bit. "Well, at least not maliciously towards the Empire. So we just want to make sure you understand that we intend to back up our word in seeing you as an equal with more than just paper and pretty words." She offered with a kind smile. "Reyvyre was rather vocal about all this, if I''m being honest, dutifully acting as your Representative and making your case. So you have her to thank for how things turned out." That was fairly surprising; I know I had sent her out with that in mind, but for her to go so far despite what happened was unexpected. I turn my focus over onto her, wondering what her reaction to that reveal would be. While she remained mostly stoic about it, I could sense that she was a little embarrassed to be outed like that. I''ll leave it alone for now as I look back toward Historietta. ''In that case, I''ll accept the gifts you brought me in the hopes that we''ll be able to continue this alliance. Let''s talk later. You all must be tired after your trip.'' I leadingly suggest, I needed some time to reflect on things after all, and I don''t quite want to let my guard down until Historietta was on her way out. She looked a little disappointed but bowed her head with respect. "Of course, Vitmori, we shall be on our way." With that, she turned to leave. Reyvyre and Reonim stayed where they were, though, Reonim still rolling the stone ball in his palm as he passed the time. ''You two go on as well, I''m pretty sure I overheard something about a feast of sorts. I wouldn''t want you all to miss out.'' They looked a little hesitant, Reyvyre in particular, but they both nodded as they made their way out to follow after Historietta. I could feel Rita watching me curiously, a number of questions on her mind. Bringing my focus over to her, I speak out to her as well. ''You should go and join them as well. Your friends are already down there anyways, and you should celebrate your newfound freedom.'' I think of something else while looking at her and continue. ''You should probably also get some new clothes, and I believe there''s some kind of tailor or seamstress in the Safe Haven who can help you get some proper clothes, instead of just that blanket.'' She seemed to snap out of her internal train of thought before looking herself over, a twinge of embarrassment seeping out from her thoughts at the idea she was in front of an Empress in nothing but a blanket. "Alright, Vitmori, I''ll go do that." She agreed as she bowed before my core and made her way out. An alliance, huh? I wonder what they''re going to expect of me and what I can expect from them... Isaak POV Things suddenly got busy, and Isaak was not entirely sure how to feel about it. There was an entire flight of Drakewardens and their mounts just sitting there, skinning fresh game and setting up camp. Not to mention that besides them was an imperial entourage of noble ladies here with a full-blown Empress of all things. It just didn''t sit right with him, but they were accompanied by the mage and warrior that helped liberate them all that time ago, not to mention Jack is the one who ended up leading this group over here, so, in the end, they must have the approval of Vitmori at least. He huffed before looking at the black cub that seemed to be sitting halfway inside of Isaak''s shadow, also watching the group from afar. "What do you think about all this, hm?" He knew the cub had a name now, but for the life of him, he couldn''t remember it at the moment. The cub in question just lets out a short ''myet'' sound before going back to watching all the strangers. Some of the others seemed to have warmed up to the new people at least, Trisha walking around the drakewarden''s commenting on their arms and armor along with Sylvia. The red cub seems to be playing some kind of game with a couple of red drakes, shooting out controlled spurts of fire into the air or something. Whatever it was, it seemed to get most of the kids'' attention. The whole event was supervised by some of the drakwardens and a few of the parents. A couple of the drakewardens, a few of the ladies, Remi and Luna are working hard to prepare the feast. However, the new ratkin Mina seems to have taken a shine on Remi, helping out where she can in the longhouse cooking area. Speaking of new faces, the new dwarf. Lanzak is something of a woodsman of all things and has gotten really chummy with Woody and Twig, talking shop, or something along those lines. It seems that they intend on staying for the long haul and are happy to help pick up the slack, thankfully enough. There''s a couple more of the new group now that he thinks about it, a half-orc of some variety who lived as a mercenary who fell into some kind of horrible debt with the wrong sorts in the hegemony, and a birdkin mage who apparently swore herself into Vitmori''s service. She didn''t really talk about herself or much at all while she was among the others. That again worried Isaak, but again, if she''s connected to Vitmori and he''s letting her roam freely around, then he can''t argue too much. Finally, there''s the last new face, a relatively young dogkin named Grimm... He''s... He is alright. He''s just a friendly kid as far as he can tell. Though something about him just seems oddly nice, that might be just the fact that the kid was almost literally born yesterday, or at least within the week as far as Shepherd was able to explain. He''s rather warmed up to Aug, the two around the same level of apparent maturity and naivety, even if they make for an odd pair. One is a rather talkative bundle of curiosity and joy, and the other is an exceptionally silent bundle of enthusiasm and surprising forcefulness. Isaak figures he should probably stop watching and soon start enjoying the festivities with the others, but for now, he''s comfortable being alone with just him and his shadow, even if the shadow has an occupant. Chapter 61 Zasutir POV The evening was getting well on its way as the drakewardens and imperial women had gotten properly settled in. Zasutir walked among everyone, quietly checking in as the two groups gradually intermingled more and more. The idea that they would probably be spending more than one night seemingly helped encourage the idea that everyone should try to make friends rather than keep to themselves wordlessly permeated around, leading to the pleasant ambiance after the fancy-looking tents were set up. It was when the food started being brought out in a mixture of metal and wooden trays that things got really started as the people enjoyed themselves to various styles of fresh fire-grilled meats that were seasoned to perfection, steamed tubers, and mushrooms sprinkled with salt and drizzled with butter, not to mention soft loaves of bread and a wonderful collection of imperial cheeses. Zasutir particularly enjoyed some of the fire-grilled meat kebabs of venison and some gooey cheese when a man approached where he sat, settling beside the Shepherd as he held up a pair of metal cups and a bottle of amber liquid. "Hope you don''t mind the company; I was told you are the community Elder, is that right?" The man asked, looking vaguely skeptical but smiling as he set the cups on the table before pouring the glasses out. Zasutir smiles pleasantly, casually licking his teeth clean of some melted cheese before looking the man over. He was a tanned-skinned human with a gnarly, if not impressive, claw scar across his cheek and jaw. The man looked to be in his fifties, possibly in his sixties, though he wore his age well and still seemed relatively strong and active. Zasutir could understand the man''s skepticism; after all even he couldn''t believe it sometimes, expecting to wake up and be a feeble old man all over again. "I am much older than I appear," Zasutir mentioned cheerfully as he took up the metal cup and gestured to the man with it. "And I certainly don''t mind company, as long as it''s good." The old lizard jests as he takes a sip of the amber liquid, it proves to be a rather delicious whiskey. This seemed to confuse the man moments before he simply accepted the information and took a swig from his own cup. "Well, I''ve seen many things over my years; I suppose a young-looking, old lizardkin is just one of life''s many oddities." The man agreed quickly enough as he looked at his plate with bread, wild bird meat, and buttered tubers. "Oddities like your man in the mountain." The man continued, not even glancing at Zasutir as he began to eat, taking a mouthful of bread and chewing casually. Zasutir didn''t flinch, but he sipped at his drink before setting the metal cup down with a thunk. "I suppose so... What are you getting at?" The lizardkin asked, tossing some side-eye over at the man as he took a bite from his kebab. The man nodded intently. "A man from another world, a man with no ties or affiliations to anything of this world beyond a peaceful mutual alliance with this continent''s superpower." The man continued to speak, not making his point as he took up a fire-grilled drumstick, biting into it as he tore off some of the meat. Zasutir felt uncertain about all this, glancing away as he spotted Isaak standing off in the distance, their eyes met, thankfully enough, and with a subtle head tilt, Zasutir looked back towards the man and watched him more pointedly. "A man with a lot of power and many abilities, someone who doesn''t suffer fools or those who stand against him and those in his care." Zasutir states, taking a slightly more challenging tone. Isaak caught the look from Zasutir and began making his approach casually. At that, three other drakewardens from around the camp started moving closer. The four of them are not outright acknowledging each other quite yet. The man chuckles softly, sipping at his own whiskey before bringing the drumstick up to his lips again. "Sounds like a man after my own heart." He mused, taking another bite and slowly chewing as the four others soon arrived. Nobody else seems to notice anything amiss, the party going on strong as Luna broke out the bottles of wine and other alcohol they got from the carts. One of the drakewardens pulls out a stringed instrument as the people from the Haven, the imperial ladies, and Freyli starts a song around the old fire pit outside. To keep the moment from escalating, for now, Isaak takes a seat across from the older men. The trio of drakewardens also take a seat, a young brown-skinned half-elf woman procuring some more metal cups as she pours out drinks, though she otherwise remains silent. Zasutir was about to speak again, feeling only slightly uncomfortable considering the circumstances. However, he remained confident, remembering what Vitmori promised, that if he needed help, just call for him, and help would come. Though before Zasutir could say a word, the older man continued as he wiped his lips on his armored sleeve before sipping at his whiskey. "How are the winters down here?" He asked suddenly before taking up the loaf of bread. Sufficiently blindsided by that tangent, Zasutir holds his tongue for a moment before continuing. "Harsh but manageable... At least in the comfort of the Capital, which many of us used to call home." He stated, glancing over at Isaak, who was swirling his cup of whiskey before taking a swig, just listening and watching intently. The older man nodded some more, glancing back as a burst of fire came from a drakewarden performing a party trick amongst the others using some alcohol, only to be outshined by Trisha as she performed a similar act without the aid of alcohol. He then looked back to Zasutir and continued as he picked up a tuber with his fingers. "Are there many dangers and threats down here?" He asked before taking about half of the tuber in his mouth and taking a bite, now chewing with a full mouth as he set it down and wiped his lips once again, The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "I suspect so; this land is feared for good reason, be it beast or man... Likely most of the threats have migrated north for warmer lands due to the incoming winter. Otherwise, we stand protected by Vitmori." Zasutir explains thoughtfully, as there weren''t many overt threats that Vitmori hadn''t handled. The winter is the very likely explanation for it. The man nods, looking at the other drakewardens while nodding. "About two months until winter, and three months of winter, give or take, no?" He considered aloud, the other drakewardens looking rather thoughtful. Isaak was getting annoyed as he listened to the back and forth, setting down the metal mug harder than necessary as he looked around at the surrounding drakewardens, his impatience more than visible on his face, yet he held off for now as Zasutir continued to handle the situation. Zasutir shoots a glance over at Isaak before looking at the man again. "What is your point?" He asked with a harder edge than earlier, shifting to face his body at the man beside him as he more pointedly stared him down. The man flashes a relatively wide grin as he turns to look over at Zasutir and holds up his mug. "How do you feel about being neighbors?" He finally asked, the other drakewardens relaxing as they seemed to understand what the man was now getting at fully. At that, Isaak and Zasutir glance at each other, confused by the response. Zasutir managed to find his words first as he spoke up. "Excuse me, what?" Vitmori POV So much for getting time alone with my thoughts... Well, not entirely alone, Basti did remain in my chamber to keep her vigil over my core chamber. Regardless, I''ve got more visitors incoming, according to Zasutir. As I''m not too sure what to make of these groups, I decide that flaunting some of my own power might be necessary. With that in mind, I have all of the sinners and Dread make their way up to my chamber; the eight of them spread out along my chamber, wearing various sets of armor and brandishing weapons of their choice, sure their weapons might be stone, but it is meant to just be a display, and hopefully, no fighting will come to pass. Of course, Basti is the powerful centerpiece of this whole show, my trusted Executioner resting on my steps as the minutes trickle by until my visitors arrive. Before long, Zasutir enters my chamber, followed by a grizzled older man who looks around curiously in my chamber, his eyes examining each of my sinners and Dread, though stopping short as he spots Basti, looking somewhat surprised as if he didn''t see her at first. He is soon followed by three other drakewardens, each carrying a cloth-wrapped bundle. Zasutir steps forward as he gestures to the group. "Vitmori, I bring you the Drakewardens who escorted the Empress Historietta and the others to us. They wish to speak to make a request of you." The older man approached first, getting down to one knee and lowering his head, all the while bringing a fist to his chest in some kind of salute. "Tobias Lokhart, Senior-Drakewarden representing the Southern Order of Drakewardens on the continent of Yildrazis." The other drakewardens got down to one knee as well, lowering their heads, but they continued to carry the cloth bundles they had brought in protectively. I''m not exactly sure what to make of all this, though he seems respectful for some reason. ''Er... At ease, Tobias. What brings you to me? Is there something you want?'' I just ask straight out, hoping for a clear answer. The Drakewardens stand in near unison, though Tobias is the one to speak. "Speaking directly, we wish to settle our southern branch in your territory." He stated simply, being somewhat professional compared to what Zasutir had told me. Well... That indeed came out of nowhere. ''Alright, go ahead with the long answer.'' The man smiles as he stands a little taller. "With peace times coming to the land, our services will no longer be needed with the Empire; with that in mind, we''ll be needing a new home since our last Keep was destroyed in battle; rather, we destroyed it rather than letting a foolish nation that no longer exists try to take it from us. We are an independent order of warriors that was founded just over four-hundred years ago, we serve those who need it and those who have done right by us, and we stand vigilant for dangers that threaten all life, ready to act when such a time comes to prevent such calamities from coming to pass. We serve on many continents and have treaties with many nations that allow us to act freely within reason. Our standard operations are to maintain two to three keeps per continent to allow us to be spread out enough to respond to any number of threats and to prevent all of us from being wiped out in one fell swoop." At least they''re being straightforward with all of this, and I can''t see any signs that they''re lying to me. This only makes me wonder why they came to me about all of this, never mind the fascinating-sounding history. "I see, but what brought you to me?" I ask again, starting to understand what Zasutir was talking about when he described them to me. The man nodded again, looking straight into my core as he spoke, the green light reflecting in his gaze. "Our founder was a man named Davey McDougle, and he was someone from the world of Earth." He stated, seemingly pausing for dramatic effect before continuing. "He wasn''t a particularly knowledgable or intelligent man, but he stood against a calamity that had risen in his era, wandering the land, gathering companions, and convincing nations to properly unite against the threat at the time. It is recorded he merely followed the legacy of an order of warriors from his world called the Grey Wardens; thus, we were designed in that image." He explained thoughtfully as he recalled his order history. The other drakewardens are standing at attention, not particularly reacting to this information as if they''ve heard it all before. Something kind of sticks out to me during his explanation, aside from the fact that he still hasn''t answered my question. ''Hold on, if you were aware of the idea of people coming from other worlds, why don''t more people know about that information? Why isn''t it common knowledge?'' Tobias nods intently. "We are a particularly secretive order, as per the instruction of the First Drakewarden Davey McDougle; he also told us about what sort of signs to keep track of when otherworlders rise up in this world. Things like rapidly advancing technology, advancements in social sciences, drastic improvements in crops as well as dramatic changes in political power. " He went on to explain as he listed the signs on his fingers. "There are many more, but those signs are what led us to the Empress and motivated us to align with the Empire during their rush to unify the continent. From there, we realized that you, Vitmori, must also be an otherworlder, based on the Empress'' talks with Mage Reyvyre, and thus we planned accordingly on our way here." He said as he gestured to the other drakewardens who stepped forward and presented their cloth bundles, unwrapping them as they revealed a good-sized egg. "You see, with the appearance of so many otherworlders, it has led our order to believe that another calamity is coming. Considering our business is done with the Empire, we offer you these drake eggs for permission to settle on your land so that we may be close by for the inevitable." He explained, sounding somewhat official near the end of all that and finally answering why he came to me. ''Well, you''re not wrong about the calamity... I was informed by the being that placed me here that we only have about four years left until some kind of calamity occurs... Give or take,'' I mention as I recall that countdown that I got to look at for a moment. Honestly, I''m pretty surprised by their intuitiveness, though if I had at least four-hundred years of prep time and experience, I''m sure I could be as on top of it as these folks. Though, as I mentioned that little bit of information regarding the current timeline to the next calamity, the drakewardens seem to pale with surprise, one of the trio nearly dropping and catching the egg they were holding. "F-four years?" Tobias asked with uncertainty. ''Yeah, give or take.'' I replied. I had no reason to lie to them about that, after all. Chapter 62 Vitmori POV The Drakewardens seem lost in thought; the three behind Tobias, in particular, were talking in hushed tones, whereas Tobias had thoughtfully scratched his chin. "If I''m being honest, Vitmori, I was hoping to retire soon after taking part in a war for the last few years, but if there is indeed a calamity in the next four years, then I suppose I will have to hold off on that." He said with a sigh before smiling a bit. One of the other drakewardens piped up, the brown-skinned half-elf woman stepping forward while looking over at Tobias. "I''m sure we''ll get through this just fine, sir. If McDougal could prevent a calamity with only two years of prep time and without the backing of the Drakewardens as we are now, I''m sure we''ll be able to handle it with all of the resources of the Order." She said encouragingly, raising a confident clenched fist before bringing her hand back around the egg she so tenderly cradled. Tobias gained a little more confidence as he smiled at his subordinate before again looking at my core. "You wouldn''t happen to have any information about said calamity, would you?" He asked a little hopefully. ''I''m afraid not; all I saw was a countdown timer that was around four years long. Whether or not that''s how long we specifically have until the calamity starts or if that''s when the world ends, I don''t know.'' And I really didn''t; it seemed like such a vague ultimatum back then, and I''m not entirely sure what to expect of it. Besides, what is a calamity after all? By definition, it is just a great disaster, not even a catastrophe or even an apocalypse... I''m not too worried that this world will suddenly stop at the end of the countdown since the world will keep turning even if it is on fire. As for me? Well, this is my second life; I don''t think I have much to worry about. After all, I''ve already lived through one apocalypse, so what''s another? Tobias sighed a bit before nodding once more as he looked back at his subordinates before looking back to my core once more. "We''ve worked with less before, and we''ll continue to do our work regardless." ''Sounds good to me; where did you plan on settling down anyhow? You still want to move onto my land, right?'' I asked, bringing the topic back to the matter they were originally here for, though I looked over at Zasutir, who stood patiently by Dread and the others. He seems much more relaxed about the general state of things regarding the drakewardens. Though I do sense some mild worry about all the talk about a calamity. ''And how do you feel about this? Your people are the ones actually living on the land.'' Zasutir perks up at being addressed before considering the situation. "I do believe the supplies and potential labor force they will bring is worth hearing out their request. We are, of course, preparing as best we can for the winter, but there isn''t much that can be done with how few of us there are. I''m willing to hear what they intend on doing and where they plan on settling." Zasutir explains, sounding somewhat professional and pragmatic about all this. Tobias blinked a couple of times before his eyes widened. "Right! Right, yes, of course... Where indeed..." He murmured to himself before looking back over to my core. "For now, we hope to build a wooden fort, accompanied by living spaces, perhaps close to your current settlement of people. We intend on bringing at least fifty people to settle in and perhaps some workers that are trusted by the order to aid in the construction of it all." He explained, having at least thought about this much apparently, though he wasn''t entirely done yet as he slowly paced back and forth. "Though this is only for the short term, we do intend on building a proper keep, though that endeavor will take years at least, so I don''t have an answer for you quite yet." He explained, sounding a little unsure and a bit apologetic at the end as he absently stroked his chin, his fingers tracing the edges of his old scars. ''Wait, you''re bringing fifty people? Does that mean there are going to be fifty of those drakes roaming around?'' As much as I''m starting to like these people, that many large predators in one place would no doubt be very detrimental to the local ecosystem, even if a lot of the local ecosystem happens to be very hostile in the warmer months, apparently. Tobias seemed to repress a smile, apparently amused by my comment, as he shook his head at me. "Not every drakewarden is a drakerider; between a lack of abundance when it comes to domesticated drakes and the danger of wild drakes, only a select few drakewardens hold the distinction. Even then, not everyone has the talent or even the ability to be a drakerider, but that doesn''t mean they can''t serve the order elsewhere." He explained dutifully but then relaxed a little more before continuing. "Beyond that, only fifteen of those incoming are actually fully-fledged drakewardens, seven of them are apprentices that were picked up to be trained into our order, and the rest are our families." He started with a bit of a smile. "It is recorded that the Grey Wardens we were modeled after had to abandon their families in order to serve in the order, as well as another noted brutal practice that would actually end the lives of prospective recruits and apprentices. First Drakewarden Davey McDougle seemed to dislike that particular practice in his retelling of the order, and thus that practice was not adopted by our Order. So if the apprentice has a family that is willing to move them, we take them in and allow them to stay and even find paid work within the order. The same goes for any drakewardens that take partners and have children." He explained, sounding somewhat reverent as he contemplated the very apparent compassion of Davey. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! That doesn''t sound as bad, but still, fifty people? Do I even have the infrastructure to support that many people? Especially during the winter? ''How do you plan on supporting that many people, even accounting for those already in my care? I''m not exactly flush with edible resources that can last long-term. That''s not even considering hygiene risks and the need for a proper semblance of plumbing for a population that large.'' The idea of trade goods and merchant contacts does pass my mind, though at this time, I''m personally lacking such connections. Tobias nods intently at that. "I expect the Empire has a plan for that." He stated directly before continuing as he scratched his chin, apparently trying to recall the details. "I don''t currently know the details for that. Despite her somewhat loose lips when chatting with your representative, Mage Reyvyre, she and the Emperor have been exceedingly secretive about your existence. So far, your existence in itself is unique in the line of dungeon cores as we know it, as you are more man than a semi-sentient labyrinth maker filled with both dangers and treasures. I daresay you''re nothing but danger to the wrong sorts." He mused with a bit of a mischievous grin. "So while I don''t know the specifics, the idea that they plan on treating you as an equal is astounding, so this could be anything from declaring you as some sort of independent city-state or describing you and yours as some sort of frontier settlers attempting to tame these forsaken lands. Who knows, for now, it is only a matter of waiting for the Empress to do her official business tomorrow." While I was certainly looking forward to tomorrow now, something about what they said caught my metaphorical ear as I just had to ask about it. ''I was supposed to make some labyrinth and fill it with treasures? That sounds incredibly wasteful; who would give things away like that?'' Tobias chuckled softly as he nodded. "Davey had some writings on that as well..." He started to say, though the other drakewardens seemed to start getting tired of just standing around and opted to sit on the stone sand, resting the drake eggs on their laps while they waited for the talking to be done. "He explained that in many writings from his world, dungeons were most often tests from the world and perhaps even the gods, a game of sorts for them to observe while the players ran around to test their abilities and be incrementally rewarded for their efforts, if that is the case for our world, we don''t know. What we know is that most of our world''s major cities have formed around the most fruitful of dungeons, the materials, wealth, and overall training provided by such places being invaluable to the people there. Often such nations with those cities tend to become superpowers of their respective continents. Still, it is not always the case, as far too many dungeons end up being malevolent meat grinders that threaten society. The Order of Drakewardens has historically put down seven of such dungeons in the last couple hundred of years, which certainly helped in establishing our global influence." ''I see, that sounds rather annoying; I don''t need some trespassers uprooting my greenhouse or knocking about the training room looking for treasure that isn''t here...'' That really sounded annoying, yet I couldn''t help but wonder about something Tobias said; if cities tend to form around prosperous dungeons, did the previous dungeon of this mountain have such a city all those years ago? If so, where did it all go? Tobias couldn''t help but chuckle at that. "Exactly, this place feels more like a home rather than a dungeon, and again, you are definitely more of a man than a trial sent by the world." He glanced back at his subordinates once more before looking back at me again. "I''ll be making my announcement to the Emperor himself regarding the movement of my order, we still wish to be on good terms with the Empire after all, and I''m certain he will have little to say against the Order moving into your territory. We shall leave with the Empress when her business is done here, though I''ll leave two of my drakewardens behind to ensure the eggs we have gifted you are well-maintained until they hatch." At that, the other drakewardens look up, only vaguely surprised but nodding rather resolutely, even if they don''t know which of them will be staying behind. ''I see. Is that okay with you, Zasutir?'' I ask as I look to the Shepherd again, the older man seemingly lost in thought after listening to the conversation play out. "Hm? Yes, that''s fine. These are our soon-to-be allies and neighbors after all." He mused with a warm smile. "They are welcome among us as long as they pull their weight in the meantime." With that, I bring my focus back over to the drakewardens. ''And there you have it. For the time being, you should head back and enjoy the party you all have got going before you all are too missed.'' Though I then focus on Tobias as I continue. ''Also, wait until you''re back at the Empire with Historietta and the Emperor before you tell them about the upcoming calamity; it wouldn''t do to make her anxious so far from home.'' Tobias looked vaguely surprised by that but nodded intently. "I understand; it will be done." He stated firmly before glancing back at the drakewardens with the eggs. "Before we go, would you grant these eggs a measure of your mana? I do not doubt that it will be beneficial to their development if they are under your influence before they hatch." He offered as the trio approached. I suppose that''s a reasonable train of thought, though I''m not really sure what to name them. Maybe I can do some sort of other ritual since I didn''t need to name Grimm to make him mine. ''Grow, grow, and become strong little ones. I await the day you emerge into this world to come to my side. Stay in my care and become all that you can under my protection until you are ready to protect me.'' With that, I feel some portions of mana come from me and pour into the three eggs. In the next moment, I can feel the connection has been made, and while they don''t have real thoughts, I could feel their minds swirling with anticipation. It is... A rather odd and wonderfully surreal experience. Almost like watching an infant on an ultrasound, but much more intense. Tobias smiles, somehow sensing the shift in mana as he and the other drakewardens bow their heads. "We''ll be on our way now; thank you Vitmori." With that, they turn to make their leave, Zasutir following after them as he asks Tobias about sharing another cup of whiskey as neighbors. That is one thing I miss, now that I think about it. Being able to sit down with an ally or even a rare friend and just share a drink in good spirits... It''s been years already... Who knows when the next time will come? Chapter 63 Vitmori POV With the current business settled, I go ahead and dismiss Dread and the sinners back to their training room and make my way down my mountain after encouraging Basti to go enjoy the festivities as well. She was a little reluctant but didn''t argue the point as she made her way out. Before long, I find myself in front of the hidden door with the snake wolf den, crossing through the nearly natural-looking stone barrier before looking about. Inside appeared to be some kind of map room... More specifically, what came to mind was that this was a war room of some sort. There were all sorts of maps that looked old, even in this room where things had previously been preserved like the other rooms. There looked to be a globe of some sort, maps of cities, counties, countries, continents, and all kinds of things. I''m not too sure how accurate all these things are nowadays, but they''re all pretty interesting to look at. For the maps in particular, there is a considerable amount of writing and notes on a lot of them, but they''re all still written in German, which means I still can''t read any of these things. The real focus of this room was the massive table in the center of it all. It looked like an ornate metal table that was filled with a deep layer of grayish-brown sand, though looking closer, there seemed to be a large number of other colors mixed in the grains. There was some sort of simple-looking console at one end of the table, and there also appeared to be a slot for one of those special crystals that seemed to have been the standard for most of the special equipment around here. Coming around to look at the console, there seem to be a few different buttons with German writing underneath each one. While I still can''t read any of these, I do recognize the symbol for the power button, which was on a distinctly red button. There was also a rewind and fast forward button, for some reason, as well as a stop or possibly pause button as well. There were a few other buttons and a couple of dials as well as a joystick of some kind, but I couldn''t intuit their functions; aside from all that, there also appeared to be a place to put your hand on, almost like a hand reader or identification scanner, but nowhere near that high tech looking. Since I have all the time in the world for the night, I decide to go ahead and mess around with the table. Based on my best estimation from looking at the guts of the table of sand, the hand reader is more like a receiver of some kind, where a user would place their hand and pour mana into the table to power it up. Looking closer, there even seems to be a meter above the hand reader that resembles an old-fashioned LED display. While I don''t exactly have hands, I decide to pour some of my mana through the receiver and watch as the meter begins to fill up. The display fills, starting with a red light that turns yellow and then becomes green as the bar fills up all the way. The cost to power this thing wasn''t much at all, and I could tell I already naturally replenished what I used to power it. While the meter was filling up, the rest of the console lit up, the red power button slowly and dimly flashing, enticing me to push it. Now there''s always a sense of caution with glowing red buttons, they can either be really good or really bad, though I''ve looked around enough before powering this thing, and there''s nothing overtly malicious, so I don''t think I''m about to blow up my mountain... I think. Eventually, after weighing the pros and cons of turning this thing on, I decided to just go for it. Though the real problem came with actually pushing the button, for some reason, there was just a bit of an issue when I tried imagining pushing down on the button, which seemed odd to me. I can carve a mountain and conjure spears out of the stone, but I can''t push a button... However, I do come up with a solution quickly enough; borrowing one of the staffs from the training room, I do my best to line it up before dropping it onto the button. I''m not ashamed to admit that it took more than once to try and get it perfectly lined up, but eventually, I managed to drop it just right and pushed the button. Though when the button was pressed, a very faint pinging sound echoed seemingly from the table itself, the sound vaguely reminding me of a sonar''s pulse. Movement catches my eyes as the sand has ripples and waves forming throughout the table, nearly everything shifting around before rising as apparent objects and colors take a distinct shape. It''s my mountain! My entire mountain just rose from the sand, though more shapes kept forming as the rest of the table filled up with details. It mainly was nothing but trees, but I did see the longhouse from the view of this table map, along with a bunch of tents that probably belonged to the Empress and her people, as well as the drakewardens. It''s rather strange to see the entire forest from above; so far, I''ve only glimpsed sections of it through Jack and the others. Well, it isn''t the whole forest. I can see trees getting cut down the middle along the edges of the table, not to mention the mountain line of my mountain being cut off in the middle of the air as the length of it heading north and south exceeds the current view of this map. I can''t help but wonder that if the map can be used without any gems or crystals fitted in the slots, then what is the point of using them? I''ll see if I can''t find any lying around later. For now, something else caught my attention; with my new perspective of my territory, I can''t help but notice many irregularities in the treelines on both ends of my mountain. Some trees were distinctly shorter than the rest like it took much longer for them to grow than the surrounding trees, as well as quite a few oddly square fields of grasses and flowers. I''m almost positive that some of these clearings look like farmland that''s been entirely overgrown. Most of this stuff is on the side of the mountain facing the theocracy, but there are a few on the side facing the hegemony, but not nearly as much. So... Based on what I heard from Tobias and from what I can see of the land itself, there most likely was a city that surrounded this mountain, but it''s all long gone, not even any ruins or rubble or anything like that. I know there was some kind of battle, as far as I can tell after looking over that other core chamber, but how far did the extent of the battle damage go? Why is there nothing left but the outline of a city? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I go ahead and leave the table on for now since I''m not about to sit here for another twenty minutes trying to drop a stick on the button to turn it off; instead, I decide to look around the room some more until I find some more of those shaped crystals, and eventually, I do find them, a lot of them in fact. There were several somewhat organized chests filled to the brim with these crystals. While there did appear to be some German writing within them, there were also numbers listed in what I can only guess is a day, month, and year format that many Europeans use, not that I know how they actually list dates in this world... Well, I do know now since the memory just surfaced, but that''s because I didn''t have to think about it until now. From what I can see of the crystals that I looked at, each of these has the estimated duration of an entire month based on the list of numbers etched within. Maybe they hold records of what was monitored on the map? I know one thing for sure, I need someone with hands to do this for me since I''m not about to try aiming a crystal into a fitted port like that. I''ll just leave these things alone for now, I''m sure the sun is going to come up soon enough anyways, and I''ve got official business to attend to soon, no doubt. Reyvyre POV The party was going relatively smoothly; honestly, she was more surprised by the variety of foodstuffs and abundance they seemed to have. Between the loaves of bread, cheese, meats and all sorts of herbs and seasoning, she couldn''t help but wonder where it came from. She, of course, tried a little bit of everything that she could, but she didn''t feel the need to really eat. She already ate very little due to her mana sustaining her body and her long-lived nature; that''s not to say she can''t eat a lot, but she doesn''t feel the need to, especially after Vitmori brought her back from death and gave her enough mana to etch a fourth circle around her mana heart. She couldn''t help but smile at the memory, Vitmori probably doesn''t even know what he''s done. After all, mana rings affect the amount of magic one can call upon at any time, as well as improve the vitality and extend the lifespan of those who are able to etch them into their mana hearts. Of course, not everyone needs rings to do this since magicless warriors can still have powerful manahearts that give them strength and abilities beyond the average person and extend their lives to an extent, but not as much as being able to form rings out of all that mana. Having one ring is good enough for most spellcasters, and developing a third ring is the pinnacle for most short-lived races. Beyond that, dwarves, elves, fiends and fey are the few that can reach the level of having a fourth ring and maybe a fifth ring if they''re exceptionally talented, have the connections to acquire and consume enough magical materials, or are just old and knowledgeable enough; often a combination of all three. Finally, there''s the sixth and highest ring that has been recorded being achieved, those belonging to the dragonlords in the far northeast. Perhaps there are others at such a level or are beyond that, though they haven''t stepped forward. Then there she is, a young elf barely getting through her second century and already onto her fourth ring. She''s probably the youngest to achieve that acclaim, even if it wasn''t done naturally. She was pulled from her thoughts as she suddenly hiccuped, having not even realized she was on her third cup of rum, following her previous three cups of rather sweet wine. It was a good thing she was sitting right now. She could almost certainly feel the earth shifting beneath her feet. She was gonna definitely gonna regret this in the morning if she couldn''t remember that hangover curing spell when she woke up tomorrow. Though she didn''t really remember much after that, as the next thing she knew, it was morning already, and the sun peeking in through the folds of the tent had her reeling like a vampire as she grunted and groaned while rolling over in her cot. She lay there, feeling dead to the world, until suddenly, a wider beam of light slips in as the usually pleasant but now grating voice of the Empress calls in. "Good morning! Up and at ''em, I need you ready to be one of the witnesses towards the alliance agreement." She exclaimed excitedly. "How... Are you not hungover? I saw you keeping pace with Lanzak at some point last night." Reyvyre asked miserably as she pulled her pillow over her face and sighed deeply. Historietta just chuckled with amusement as she stood in the tent doorway. "Poison/Venom resistance, alcohol is a form of poison, and my body is good at neutralizing it faster than most." She explained rather openly, not feeling the need to hide it since she mentioned it during their last talk with Vitmori. Reyvyre just lay there momentarily and shook her head, soon regretting doing that as she huffed. "You''re just as bad as the dwarves..." Historietta grinned a little bit. "It''s actually what helped our trade deals with the local dwarven merchant groups." She mused before finally leaving her alone as she stepped away. "Come on; we''re heading up in twenty minutes!" She called out, probably speaking to the others who were also going up at this point. Reyvyre couldn''t help but lay still for another few minutes as she contemplated playing dead, though eventually, she sat up and began massaging her temples while murmuring softly to herself. "Alright, alright... Now what was that damn spell again?" Chapter 64 Vitmori POV I don''t think I''ve ever had this many people in my chamber. At Historietta''s insistence, she wanted a lot of witnesses for this particular occasion. Something about the magic in the contract having a more potent effect the more people there are to observe the following events. So ultimately, I decided just to call in everyone I had a direct bond with, which meant Reyvyre, Reonim, Rita, Dread, the Sinners, Basti, the cubs, Jack, Frisby, Legosi, Grimm, Zasutir, and Trisha. I would have invited Oururu, but he was still resting after I granted him that title; his mana seems to be behaving weirdly, but I''m not sure what''s going on with that. As for Trisha, while she''s not bounded to me, she does work for me, so I think that qualifies her for a ticket to this event. Historietta, for her part, brought Tobias and three of his drakewardens, along with her four ladies-in-waiting. Looking among them, a couple of the ladies were holding small, ornate metal boxes while standing behind their Empress. One of the drakewardens had carried a relatively larger chest which he held close to his chest. I did, at the very least, resist the temptation to peek into these boxes, figuring it would ruin the surprise, and I didn''t want to be rude to Historietta since it was plain on her face that she was rather excited about this. While the Empress was setting up, I could see Trisha watching the sinners with wide eyes and looking somewhat perturbed, and it was only just now that I realized she hadn''t actually met any of them since I put new souls in their bodies. She didn''t say a word but kept looking between them and Zasutir, clearly expecting some kind of answer later. Rita seemed to take an interest in chatting with Reyvyre, talking about things regarding magic and a few other topics that I chose not to eavesdrop on overtly. Though the two mages quickly grabbed the attention of Envy and Sloth, wanting to discuss things about magic as well. Only to realize that I could sense some mild anxiety coming from Reyvyre, as well as a plain curiosity from Reonim at the sight of the Sinners, most likely due to the fact that the last time they saw these people, they were just killed by her and Reonim along with my beasts. However, they didn''t know what to make of Dread and Gluttony, which was probably due to the fact that they were unrecognizable in their new forms. Regardless, Reyvyre managed to be polite with Envy and Sloth for the time, even if I sensed a need for an explanation from her as well. I''ll leave that for another time though. Finally, it seemed Historietta was ready to begin, flashing a smile at my core before speaking up. "We stand here today to witness the forming alliance between Vitmori and Emperor Ferodias Leinhart of the Leinhart Empire of Stalwart Unification and the future descendants of the Leinhart line." She pauses, likely out of anticipation, though it seems her cheeks do vaguely flush for some reason. She takes a very quick moment to collect herself before taking a soft breath and continuing to speak. "We welcome Vitmori to this world and meet his request for peaceful relations with open arms. In anticipation of the power Vitmori will eventually wield, we decided to declare the no man''s land of Lichtdren''s Folly as Vitmori''s territory to do with as he wishes, under the protection of the Empire if any wish to contest the claim. Officially he is recorded as a previously unknown and powerful Druid who has decided to base his sanctuary in the dangerous land. Through Vitmori''s generosity, he has allowed a settlement to grow on his land and under his protection." She explains, looking at everyone present as she mentions the ''official'' story before continuing. "The true identity and status of Vitmori, on who and what he actually is will be kept secret on our end, and if anyone were to reveal this information without the consent of Vitmori, Vitmori will then be granted the permission to deem whatever punishment is due towards the offender." She mentions, looking at her own ladies-in-waiting at the mention of that before glancing to the drakewardens. Clearing her throat, she keeps going. "We stand to work towards Vitmori''s benefit and swear to never intentionally cause harm to his representatives, vassals, and any under his care. We ask that Vitmori do the same regarding the Emperor and his family and servants." She says before looking at my core more pointedly. "We understand that the political landscape is confusing and ever-changing. If Vitmori or his people encounter any criminal party in the Empire''s land, we grant him the freedom of discretion in handling them. Whether it be a petty crook or a corrupt noble, as long as sufficient evidence is brought to light for the latter, the Emperor will back your decisions." Well, how about that, official permission to be Judge, Jury, and Executioner should it ever come to it. The Empress continues as she moves on from that topic, smiling a little now at what is coming next. "In return for the generous gifts offered by Vitmori during his initial request for peaceful relations, the Emperor has prepared gifts of equal value and is prepared to offer more if Vitmori deems the gifts to be of lesser value than initially predicted." She then gestures over at one of her ladies, beckoning them forward as the woman opens the chest she was holding. Inside were six rectangular, black marble tiles with a single gem embedded near the bottom of their surfaces. "First up are these Communication Slates, otherwise known as Slates." She stated, a grin forming on her face. Of course, I would probably be the only one to get the joke here; they look almost like smartphones, after all. "These are experimental communication devices with a connection range that spans most of the continent, though the farthest limit distance has yet to be determined. These slates have the capabilities to send your voice to another slate that has been synched to your slate, as well as sending magical letters if verbal communication is not a choice." She still couldn''t help but smile as she pulled a slate from her pocket and held it up for others to see. She then pressed her thumb against the gem as the ''screen'' of the slate glowed and displayed an image. "The slate must be attuned to the user, and only the attuned individual can activate the slate as it is protected by charms against those who try to access the slate without permission. After the slate is activated, you may select who you wish to speak with or send a message to as a list of synched slates will be detailed on the slate''s display." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She sounds almost like a saleswoman at some sort of convention, and she certainly has almost everyone''s attention. In fact, the only ones who don''t seem particularly impressed are the ladies-in-waiting, Reyvyre, and Zasutir, for whatever reason. She goes on to show off the magic item for a time before finishing up as she has the lady set the chest down on my steps. I decided to mess with her after that little display and take the entire chest into my storage. Her surprised expression after watching the chest disappear into nothing was just perfect, though she quickly recovered as she waved the drakewarden over with the larger chest. The man opened the chest before holding it out for all to see. Looking around, I saw Trisha''s eyes immediately light up with recognition. Inside the chest were a number of silvery blue ingots of metal with the Empire''s insignia stamped on them. Once everyone got a quiet moment to look, Historietta continued. "In anticipation of Vitmori''s growth as an invaluable ally for many years to come, we present thirty ingots of Imperial Mythril, as well as a detailed instruction manual on how to process the metal tiles and how to recreate our blend of Mythril for future production." She stated plainly as there was nothing to really explain since everyone was at least aware of Mythril. The chest is then set down on my steps, and I once again just pull it into my inventory, much to the evident delight of Historietta as she watches it happen. Finally, she gestured to the lady with the last chest and spoke up. "And at last, we present you with the Imperial Token." She says as the lady opens the small ornate chest and reveals a tile that appears to be made with a combination of black metal, gold, and perhaps Mythril, along with a diamond embedded in the middle of it. "These have a special enchantment that is specifically marked with the creator''s mana, with only one maker having been producing these at the imperial family''s request in the last two hundred years. This token allows you to enter any imperial city without question. It even grants you entry into the Emperor''s own castle if you, your vassals, or your representatives choose to visit." She explained as the lady showed off the token. "We also extend an invitation to you, your vassals, or a representative to come to the Peace Banquet, which will be held in two months'' time." She mentioned with a bow of her head. The chest soon also set down and once again I pull it into my storage. She then procured a scroll of fine white parchment and unfurled it, holding it out to my core before then holding out a fountain pen. "This here is a magically enchanted contract; Emperor Ferodias has already signed and infused his mana. The contents within are everything I''ve detailed. While you don''t have to sign it yourself, you will need to infuse your own mana to seal the contract." She explained before looking around among my people. Well, this was an important moment if I ever saw one... I look among my people for a few seconds before speaking out. ''Reyvyre, as my first representative and as the one who helped facilitate this whole thing, I would like for you to sign my name.'' I could sense she was somewhat surprised, but she stepped forward while appearing calm and collected. "Thank you for the honor Vitmori." She stated respectfully before walking up to Historietta and taking up the pen. After a moment, she went on and wrote out my name on the paper, using that ridiculously flowy alphabet. Once she finished, I sent out a very small dose of mana and swirled it into the paper, though as soon as I had done that, the pure white paper suddenly shifted into a sort of gold color. "The contract has been made; thank you for being our ally Vitmori." Historietta flashed a wider smile as the mostly professional air about her seemed to vanish as she rolled up the contract and put it away. "Now then, how about we go eat some breakfast? I''m absolutely famished." She said cheerfully as she looked to the others. Murmurs of agreement coming from most of the group. "If you''ll excuse us for now, I''ll come back and pay you a visit later if that''s alright." She asked as she looked back to my core, smiling some more as she just seemed relieved everything went well. ''I don''t see why not.'' I reply simply, its not like I''m going anywhere and I can guess what she wants to talk about. With that, most everyone began filing out of my chamber, and I went ahead and dismissed my people as they all left en masse. Before long I''m alone again, and suddenly the room just felt rather empty... Well, that is until I heard Oururu begin moving around, I don''t exactly look into his den, but there is a lot more movement in there unlike moments ago. "Uhh... I think I need some help?" A voice called out from within... Wait a minute, a voice? Chapter 65 Vitmori POV Yeah... That was a voice alright. ''Oururu? Is everything alright?'' I ask as I draw my perspective closer to his den; as much as I want to just look inside to see what is going on, I do want to respect his personal space. "Yes... No? I''m... I''m not entirely sure... While I''m completely fine with tight spaces, I''m afraid things are just a little too tight right now..." Even as he was saying that, I could sense a rather intense spike of anxiety rushing through his mind as I heard him shifting around a little bit before hurting himself somehow. ''Alright, alright. Just stay still and do your best to relax as much as you can; I''m gonna take a look and see what''s happening.'' I do my best to console the guy as I look closer, entering his den before being met with a wall of scales. That is a lot of snake... Moving around to get the whole picture, it seems Oururu had a major growth spurt, almost double in length, getting to be about thirty feet long as well as an extra half of his original width thicker. He definitely wasn''t getting out on his own, though I''m worried about trying to pull the stone away from around him while there was so much pressure against the walls of his den. Though as I look at him, I can see his mana still swirling around rather actively, as if he were exerting himself somehow, not to mention how agitated he seemed. ''Okay, so you''re pretty packed in there, buddy, and your mana is going pretty wild too. I''m gonna need you to close your eyes and calm yourself; try taking some slow, deep breaths before exhaling slowly. Time your breaths to be around four seconds; think you can do that for me?'' "O-okay, yeah, I think I can do that..." He replied while offering a nod, though immediately regretting it as he smacked the top of his head against the ceiling of his den. I watch as the serpent writhes for a couple more moments, doing his best to adjust to the cramped space before huffing as he finally attempts to relax. It takes more than a few minutes, but I can see that he finally gets into the rhythm of things as he begins to relax. When that happens though, his mana starts to condense more and more the less stressed he appears to be. I almost don''t believe my eyes, only to remember that I don''t actually have eyes, as I watch Oururu shrink and shift, his very flesh moving and adjusting in shape as he seems to develop a slender torso, complete with a torso, arms, and hands. The transformation doesn''t seem painful, more slow, and perhaps uncomfortable to experience. He looks smaller again, his body going back down to around fifteen feet in length; however, the part of his body that now makes up his head and torso appears to be about six feet long. Looking him over, he seemed somewhat similar in shape to the snakekin woman that I saw in the photo back in the other core''s bedroom. However, he appears distinctly masculine, and his colorization is not the pure white the snakekin woman was. His intricate black and white pattern was still decorated across his entire body, the pattern even accenting his previously expressive face, allowing him to emote more easily, the confusion being rather plain on his face as his black scaled brows furrowed. ''Oururu? How are you feeling? Better, worse?'' He certainly doesn''t look or even feel stressed anymore, just confused based on what I can feel. Hell, I''d be confused if I suddenly sprouted arms too. "I... I feel strange." He said after another minute or so of just laying within his den, apparently coming to terms with something or another. ''Yeah, I bet. It looks like you''re not just a snake anymore. Come on out into the light, and let''s get a good look at you.'' I offer, reaching out and carving a broader entrance to his den in order to accommodate his new shoulders. Oururu moved soon enough after I prompted him, doing a mix of crawling and slithering as he pulled himself out of his den. Now bathed in the light of the sun and my core, he slithered through the stony stand before pushing himself up and looking himself over. "W-whoa... I''m... I''m different." He murmurs aloud, his forked tongue flicking as he speaks, and starts to examine the rest of his body, twisting and contorting in ways no average human could ever manage, his torso displaying the same flexibility as the rest of his body. ''Yep, it seems you''re now something along the lines of a beastkin, more specifically, a snakekin perhaps. Though I have a feeling you''re not stuck with that shape.'' I''m speculating here, but his mana is much denser in his body right now, at least compared to earlier when it was coursing wildly through him. He tilted his head curiously at that idea, relaxing his body as he stopped twisting around to look at me. "Really? Hmm... I think you might be right." Oururu considered as he blinked, now staring at his scaly hands, curling and flexing them curiously. "I was much bigger just now, wasn''t I?" He considered with a smile as he looked to my core before starting to experimentally roll his shoulders and flex his arms, just messing with his new limbs now. ''Now that I think about it, if you''re a person now, you''re probably gonna need clothes; it wouldn''t be proper for you to be running around naked now.'' I think I''m going to have to come up with some way to compensate the tailor at the Haven; this is already the third person she''s had to make clothes for. He blinked a couple of times before looking back at me. "I have to wear clothes now? Those things look too snug and uncomfortable... I''d rather just be a snake." He mentioned with a sigh. I couldn''t help but be amused, chuckling internally as I looked through my storage before finding some kind of battle skirt that one of the bandits wore before setting it out in front of Oururu. ''Here, at least wear one of these until you get some proper clothes. As a person, and as a man, you have to cover your middle region at least to keep others from being uncomfortable.'' Oururu picked up the brown piece of leather, looking somewhat skeptical as he furrowed his brow before sighing and nodding. "I understand; fine, I''ll wear it." He relented after a few moments as he went about pulling it on. ''Good, for now, go and meet up with Dread and the sinners; I want you to get familiar with hand-eye coordination. While I don''t expect you to be doing a lot of fighting, it''s just a good skill to have, hopefully letting you be less clumsy. I''ll reach out to Zasutir later to ask for the tailor to come up and take your measurements; that way we can get you some proper clothes made for you; who knows, you might like them.'' I offered reassuringly. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Oururu was still fiddling with one of the buttons as he glanced over at me, looking very skeptical about the whole thing already. "Sure... I suppose we''ll have to see." He said, finally managing to get the button as he smiled to himself. ''Oh, and don''t worry about your den; I''ll redesign it so that you can fit in it more comfortably.'' Oururu perked up at that, flashing a warm smile as he nodded. "Thank you, Vitmori; well, I''ll be off now." He said as he began slithering forth, going on his hands and stomach at first and stopping after a moment and deciding to slither with his torso upright as he made his way out of my chamber. While he''s gone, I go ahead and reach out to Zasutir about arranging clothes for Oururu, the Shepherd responding dutifully as he said he would handle it. Afterward, I decided to go about collecting things from the forge room from the old dungeon and bringing it up to the simple little smithy that I had going on the top half of the mountain. I put quite a lot of work into it after all, and I don''t want it to go to waste. On the other hand, there was a lot of modern equipment and machines in that room that I don''t want to explain just yet, not to mention I needed to examine all weapons and armor that was left in there. So, for now, I set up all the equipment that didn''t look overtly modern in my smithy, even taking one of their anvils since it looked much nicer than what I cobbled together. All in all, it looks like a proper workspace, probably because a lot of the equipment came from a much nicer space than this one, but Trisha doesn''t need to know that yet. Now that I think about it, I know exactly how to compensate the tailor, as well as fulfill Trisha''s current orders for tools. I make my way back down and enter the workshop this time as I go from station to station and proceed to pack up toolkits with the stuff I find, save for the modern-looking tools and machines. Everything from the carpentry stations, most of the things from one of the workbenches with the tailoring equipment, as well as several bolts of cloth and a few spools of thread. I''m pretty sure Zasutir has been wearing a vest made out of deer hide, so there might be someone who is good with leather, so with that in mind, I grab a set of tools from the cobbler stations and some leather working tools from the forge room. All in all, it''s a large haul of things that I''m sure will make things a lot easier going forward for those people. I must have taken longer than I thought after going around and setting these things up because I was suddenly aware that Historietta was making her way into my chamber. "Hey there, Vitmori; I hope now is not a bad time?" She called out, tapping her knuckles against the stone of my entryway. She stepped in further, looking around at my murals of Basti and the cubs, Oururu with the recent addition of Frisby, Jack with some of his birds, and finally, Dread with his Sinners. That particular mural section is still being adjusted, considering Dread and Gluttony''s new forms. As for Legosi, I haven''t gotten started on his part of the wall, though maybe I''ll incorporate Grimm''s mural with his since they joined around the same time. ''You''re good; I was just elsewhere for a moment... You wanted to talk, right?'' I spoke up after she took a few more steps into my chamber. She seems to smile at the sound of my voice before turning to address my core. "Yes! It''s been forever since I could just... Ya know... Talk openly, freely, like I''m just a person and not some noble or something." She mused excitedly as she cheerfully began walking around my pedestal. "I know you said you probably won''t be good for conversation, but that''s fine; I''m just hoping you''ll let me be a little selfish and listen to me talk..." She mentioned as she slowed to a stop before looking at me, anxiety plain on her face as she seemed to wait for my permission. ''By all means, I really don''t mind at all.'' I offered; she seemed like she really needed it after all. ''Do you want a seat?'' I ask since it felt like the hospitable thing to do after all. She seemed to be pleasantly surprised by the offer but smiled cheerfully at that. "O-oh? Yeah, sure, please, and thank you." She enthused. ''No problem, just give me a moment.'' Well, alright, now there''s just the matter of procuring a chair... I did eye the bench that I made for Grimm, which was now in my storage, but I decided against it. If I remember correctly, a nice-looking chair was in that other core''s bedroom. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind me borrowing it for Historietta. Sure enough, it was where I remembered, and it was a padded chair made with a purple fabric that was embroidered with black flowers. In the next moment, I set it out in front of my core, Historietta looking it over with a broad smile as she took a seat before sighing with delight as she slumped into it, looking anything but the proper lady she was supposed to be. "You know, I''m so jealous that you have such a huge inventory space; all I''ve got is five slots for things." She mused, smiling now as she sifted around before laying back against the armrest with her legs hanging off the other armrest. "I''ve got a couple of potions, an emergency coin pouch, and a dagger. I can only imagine how convenient it would be to have an entire chair in there, especially my favorite chair, gosh... Well, it wouldn''t be that convenient..." She seemed to admit after thinking about it, though she then chuckled a bit. "Oh, but it would be such a fun power move to whip a chair out of nowhere like that." She mused, chuckling now. ''Ha, well, I don''t actually know the limit of my storage; I have a quarry''s worth of stone, dirt, and ore in there, a few trees, and a bunch of other things.'' I mention, not really wanting to explain the hundred or so humanoid skeletons I''ve got stashed away, among other things. She smiled some more. "That''s awesome..." She chuckled a little more, though she started to look somber as she considered something, shifting to lay on her side now as she stared into my core. "When... When did the zombie apocalypse start? I know you said it started when you were nineteen, and you were in your fifties when you died. Doing the math, well, I''ve been here for twenty-six years, and I died around 2028, got killed in this wild bus accident..." She mentioned, snickering for some reason despite her mood. "I''m sorry, it''s just... It''s silly now that I''m saying this out loud... But stories about other worlds usually start with a bus running over the protagonist... It''s kinda a sort of trope in manga; I just never thought it would apply to me." I couldn''t help but offer a little smile at her tangent, even if she didn''t see it. ''I think I remember that, I never read manga for myself, but my beloved would always talk about that thing whenever we had a moment to relax.'' I think it''s safe to say she probably doesn''t know what l know, and that little face she made spoke volumes about how much the idea of an apocalypse is distressing her. "I just want to know how things went down... How close was I before the end came for everyone else, my friends, and my family..." She spoke softly now, her eyes watering as the woman curled in on herself, shifting to at least sit upright before bringing her knees to her chest. I take a moment to gather my thoughts, thinking hard on how to phrase this... But in the end, I decided just to be direct. ''Well, we were deep into the apocalypse by 2028, especially since it started in 2020. So I don''t think you have much to worry about; we''re from different worlds after all.'' She blinked with surprise, raising her head from her knees as she sniffled. "W-what? Y-you''re not pulling my leg, are you?" She asked, the energy returning to her as she wiped her eyes. "S-so, that means everyone I knew is fine; they didn''t suffer or die in a horrible apocalypse!" She exclaimed, tears of joy rushing down her cheeks as she jumped up to her feet. She paced back and forth in celebration before rushing up to me and giving my core a big hug. ''Yeah... They didn''t.'' I reply a little blandly. I completely get where she''s coming from; I would have loved to grow as an ordinary man and live in a relatively peaceful world, grow old, and have grandkids... But that didn''t happen, and I had to do many things to survive. She seems to realize her faux pas and pulls away rather sheepishly for a grown woman. "Right... The apocalypse was still a very real thing for you... Not like the movies or on TV, but real..." She wipes her cheeks, taking a shuddering breath before sitting back down, bringing her knees back up to her chest. "Could... Could you tell me about it? If you don''t mind... I still wanna hear." She asked curiously, her tone sounding rather sincere. I''m pretty surprised, but I don''t think I mind at all. ''Sure, I suppose that''s fine. But where should I start...'' I thought to her. She offered a small smile. "I''d say the beginning would be a good place." She said as she settled into the chair. ''Hah, well, alright then... I was enjoying a nice cup of tea at a cafe in Seattle, just reading the news on my phone...-'' Chapter 66 Vitmori POV I never realized how refreshing it would be to talk about my experiences. Sure, the things that happened were horrible, but that was my life, and I have no doubt that I''ve been desensitized to many things. So to see Historietta react so vividly to the events of my past helped remind me of a few things I might have lost inside. How some things should make me feel sad, or how I should still be angry about the actions of others, instead of feeling all... Gray about it. I told her about the first couple of months into the apocalypse, about the friends I had made, the friends I had lost, and the things I had to learn about interacting with ordinary people who weren''t nearly as prepared as I had been. As well as all the things I had seen as I journeyed along the western coast from Washington to Texas. At some point, she decided to tell her story, how she was reincarnated as an infant in a Count''s household and how she was one of two sisters and three brothers. She told me of her distant father, who only began paying attention to her when she showed promise to the household or about the kidnappings she''s had to endure from criminals trying to get a payday from her affluent father. Around then was when she met Ferodias, who stumbled across her while hunting monsters in the woods after she managed to rescue herself from her kidnappers. She even talked about how he was still undergoing the trials set by his father for him and his two brothers, living undercover as a wandering warrior with his closest friend Regan, and three other guardians he met and recruited on his travels around the continent, living as everyone else would with no support from his family and seeing how the world really is. Our talk finished for now when her stomach began to rumble; it seemed we had lost track of time, and she had missed lunch; the blush on her face when that happened was rather amusing as she chuckled to herself. "It seems we may have lost track of time... This was nice, Vitmori, thank you." She said politely as she flashed a smile. "Do you think we can try doing this again? It might be difficult to visit, but maybe we can sync slates?" She asked, seeming somewhat hopeful. ''Hah, sure, I don''t see why not. Give me some time to figure it out, and we can sync them up before you leave... Actually, after you eat, I want you to get Reyvyre and ask Zasutir to take you to the snake wolf den; I have something to show you there.'' I figured after all the talking we did, I could trust her a little more with some of the information I had. Who knows, she might actually have some better insight on things since she''s been here longer and been around the people here. She seemed slightly surprised by that as she considered what I said. "You mean the spitter wolves, right?" ''Spitter wolves? So that''s what they''re called... Eh, I suppose that fits.'' I concede they do spit their venom a lot as a primary attack, so it only makes sense. Historietta chuckled softly at that. "Well, in any case, I''ll see about doing what you asked, cya soon." She said warmly before making her way out and down the mountain." Isaak POV It seemed like he was going to be a punching bag today, especially since his sparring session today with Zanitul, Jaz had decided to join in on the ''fun'' and teamed with Zanitul to try and teach Isaak how to deal with combat against multiple opponents, though at some point it became a brawl between the two of them after Isaak was sufficiently pummeled enough as the two adults went at it. They must have hit it off or something since the last Isaak had seen of them, they were heading off into the woods together. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. It was just after lunch when Sylvia presented Isaak with his new armor, and it definitely looked rather wild; however, he loved it. It was the first armor set that he could call his own, and he could certainly appreciate the care and craftsmanship that was put into this equipment. He had just finished strapping on the chitin arm guards when he stepped out from behind cover to present himself to the dwarf, who looked him over and whistled. "I was worried how it would look once it was all put together, but you wear it well Isaak. Get used to it, and I''ll see about getting you some shaped metal tiles fitted on you. Apparently, Vitmori''s finally got that forge going, according to Zasutir, so that we might be seeing metal production soon." Isaak let out a rare smile as he looked himself over, admiring himself. "I know Trisha''s been rather anxious about returning to the forge." He then rolled his shoulders, testing the flexibility of his new equipment before frowning a bit. "I... I don''t really see the point in continuing my training as a guard. We''ve got Vitmori and his beasts patrolling around and defending us, right?" He said, as he brought his arm up and ran his fingers along the chitin. Sylvia appeared surprised by the sudden change in topic, having been reveling in the rare smile from the young guard. She wanted to say something, but she could tell he wasn''t done yet and opted just to listen. He sighed softly. "The only reason I''ve been training so hard was to make sure we stay safe in this dangerous place... But now we''ve got Reonim, Jaz, Reyvyre, and even Rita among us, not to mention Zanitul and even Cinco, who are more than enough to defend this place. That''s still not even considering everything Vitmori is doing... I just wonder if it would be more useful for me to pick up a trade and be useful to the group instead of wasting resources swinging a sword around." Sylvia nodded intently, not finding any reasonable faults in his argument. However, she decided to speak up regardless as she walked up and gently dug a knuckle into his ribs and offered a smile as she looked up at the young man before her. "Well, all that sounds reasonable, and yes, it might certainly be more helpful for you to pick up a trade. Perhaps carpentry with Woody or even hunting with Cinco... But don''t ever think that your efforts are wasteful. You are young, yes, especially in the eyes of a dwarf like myself. But it''s the responsibility of adults like us to guide young people like yourself down whatever path you choose to follow." She pulls over a chair before standing on it as she reaches out to pat Isaak''s shoulder. "I believe the real waste here is for you to give up on your efforts after you''ve done so much to get to where you are." Isaak still had a frown on his face, appearing more contemplative than anything as he mulled over her words and his feelings. However, he was soon interrupted when he heard movement around the corner. "I think you''re right, kid. Your efforts would be wasted as a guard." The voice said as Tobias stepped into view, the old drakewarden offering a bit of an amused smirk as two other drakewardens soon followed him. "But Joli here thinks you''ve got promise as a future drakewarden, perhaps even as a drakerider." He mentioned as he gestured to the brown-skinned half-elf, the woman flashing a smile as she gave a small wave with one hand while clutching some sort of egg close to her chest with the other. "And quite frankly, I think you''ve got the spark, and you''re young enough to fit in with the other apprentices... Unless you really want to give up and take a respectable trade instead." The older man taunted, though he was more egging Isaak on. Sylvia was about to snap at the man but immediately caught on to what seemed to be happening here, glancing over at Isaak curiously as the drakewarden made their offer. Isaak scowled at the man''s words, ready to pick a fight as his hand fell to the hilt of his blade while taking two steps forward. Though he quickly stopped in his tracks as Tobias continued to speak. He didn''t really know what to make of the offer, though he had already made a promise to himself as he sighed and shook his head. "No, I''m not planning on leaving h-... I mean, I''m not planning on going anywhere, so no thank you." He said, standing a little taller and looking more tense. Tobias'' brow quirked as he flashed a grin, reading the young man like a book as he stepped forward and clapped Isaak''s shoulder before then draping his arm around him and pulling him close, loudly whispering as if conspiring with the young man. "Not to worry, kid, you won''t be leaving your little sweetheart anywhere; we''re moving in." He explained with a grin on his face. "So, how about it?" Isaak made a half-hearted attempt to pull away, but he looked clearly thoughtful on it as he glanced at the older man and quirked a brow. "So what do I have to do?" Chapter 67 Reyvyre POV The last thing Reyvyre expected was to be invited to go cave exploring with the Empress, but here she was, following the Shepherd as he led the way to the spitter wolf den; during the walk, her curiosity got the better of her as she spoke up. "Shepherd, what exactly are we going to be doing here?" Zasutir glanced back and flashed a fanged smile. "Vitmori asked for any questions to be reserved until the end of the tour." At that, Historietta snickered softly with amusement, and while Reyvyre did get the joke thanks to having an understanding of Earth humor, she was vaguely annoyed at being kept in the dark. Before long, they reached the den, the mouth of the cave being defended by two healthy-looking spitter wolves, the wolves standing as Zasutir approached before sitting down and relaxing, seemingly allowing them to pass. "It''s such a shame that most wildlife around here is so aggressive in nature; I would love to have a spitter wolf to raise and care for; they''re such beautiful beasts that are the best of both worlds." Historietta said with mildly exaggerated disappointment. Reyvyre looked at the Empress curiously as they walked, passing through the first room and making their way deeper into the den. "What do you mean by ''the best of both worlds,'' do you have something similar back in your old world?" "I wish." Historietta mused with a smile as she looked over to Reyvyre. "No, I mean that spitter wolves are the best combination of good fluffy bois and cool scaley bois." She gushed. "I would love to see a puppy of them, but that might be asking for too much." Reyvyre considered this, and she had to admit she could understand the appeal. "Well, they certainly are cute when they''re young." She mentioned, flashing a bemused expression over to the Empress. Historietta gasped before flashing an excited grin as she stepped closer. "So you do get it? I knew we could be friends." She teased before chuckling softly, though she got quiet as she watched a massive spitter wolf come up to meet the group. "Oh! It''s Legosi! Hello!" She said as she gave an excited wave to the spitter wolf. Legosi was confident in his approach, though his ears did pull back for a moment at the excited woman, remembering how aggressively forward she was the other day. However, he collected himself as he looked at Zasutir and offered a wolfish smile. "Welcome, Shepherd; what''s going on?" He asked simply as he sat back and looked between the trio, his tail slowly wagging as he waited. Zasutir smiled as he gestured to the two women. "Vitmori asked me to take them downstairs, and he feels they might know more about the situation than he does." Legosi bobbed his head in understanding. "Ah, okay, so you''re going to the room where I found my cool stick! I mean... My cool sword." He stated before correcting himself as he glanced happily at the sword strapped to his side. "I''ll come with." He said simply as he just invited himself before looking at a certain she-wolf, the she-wolf bobbing her head as Legosi looked back to Zasutir. "Let''s go." He called to the trio as he stood and led the way, scampering off deeper into the den before leading them down a hallway, which led to a set of stairs. "Whoa..." Historietta said softly as she looked down the staircase before following along with the others. "This place feels old, like really old." She then flashed a bit of a smile. "I almost feel like Indy exploring some lost ruins." She mainly mused to herself as they passed by traps that had already been triggered and cleared. Reyvyre had to think about that for a moment before speaking up. "Are you perhaps referring to Indiana Jones? An academic adventurer who explores ancient ruins while often fighting with evil humans?'' Historietta looked pleasantly surprised by Reyvyre getting her reference and flashed a smile as she glanced back at the elf. "You know about Indiana Jones?" She asked with a healthy mix of delight and curiosity. Reyvyre tilted her side to side before offering a bit of a smile. "I know of him at least; Vitmori read several books detailing his adventures." Historietta smiled some more as they turned ahead, eventually coming down to a chamber with a clear spring. Looking around at the old architecture, she looked curiously at a few things before coming across the spring. "Whoa, that''s a whole lot of ooze..." Reyvyre looked over curiously, vaguely intrigued as she looked between the Empress and the spring. "How can you tell? It looks nearly indistinguishable from water." Historietta scratched her cheek as she averted her gaze. "I... Just have an eye for these things." She mentioned before offering a sheepish smile. Reyvyre felt she was hiding something, but it wasn''t her place to question it as she looked to see Zasutir waiting patiently for them at the other end of the room. "Sorry, Shepherd, we''re coming." She said as she made her way over, Historietta following close behind as they crossed the threshold into the next room. "Is... Is this..." Historietta was speechless as she glanced between Zasutir and Reyvyre. Before anyone could respond, Legosi called out from atop the massive, cracked dungeon core. "This is where I found my stick!" Vitmori called out within them soon after. ''This is the core of the person before me, and she was from another world like Historietta and myself.'' Reyvyre and Historietta share a glance, though Reyvyre steps forward as she begins to look around. "So this is Lichtdren''s chamber... This must also be where the final battle took place!" She exclaimed excitedly, having heard the stories of what might have happened, though she stopped in her tracks as she stroked her chin thoughtfully. "Wait... Was she an otherworlder? How do you know this?" She asked as she looked around the room, not entirely sure where to face to address Vitmori, who was now obviously in the room with them. After a few moments, a dim ball of green light appeared in the room and floated around before coming down in front of Historietta and Reyvyre. ''Because she was still around until a few days ago, damaged and unable to repair her core... I also found her room. Not to mention that she''s sitting right here.'' He explained, the ball of light coasting across the room before hovering above the strangely serene-looking skeleton sitting on the throne. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Oh my... I can''t even imagine being trapped and alone for over six hundred years..." Reyvyre said sadly, still not entirely sure what to make of everything here as she began looking over the room, Historietta breaking off to do her own examination. At the same time, Zasutir settled down on some rubble. ''How do you know it''s been six hundred years?'' Vitmori asked, his curiosity evident to Reyvyre as she glanced over at the ball of light. "Well, that''s because it was around when my grandmother was alive; she knew of Lichtdren and the plan to destroy it... I mean her." She corrected herself as she looked at the skeleton that was on the throne before stepping away. "She only heard about it indirectly though; a majority of elven tribes were isolated and kept themselves separate from the matters of the short-lived..." She pauses as she comes across the woman with the circlet melted into her skull, her eyes widen, and she continues to speak. "That didn''t stop the humans from convincing a tribe of elves and dwarves to procure a hero from their people and outfit them for battle... This right here was the elven hero. I don''t remember all the details, but this equipment reminds me of what I read about the Arcane Aegis, a specially woven armor designed to resist all forms of intangible magic... Though she obviously didn''t wear it right, or she might have made it out alive." She explained derisively as she shook her head at the ancient elf corpse before stepping away. Historietta spoke up from the other end of the room. "I found the dwarven hero; poor bastard got half crushed but didn''t have the good fortune to die right away..." She said as she tapped the armored corpse with her foot. "Hmm... So where is the human hero?" Reyvyre pondered aloud as she looked around. ''He''s probably this black burn spot on the ceiling.'' Vitmori chimed in, the ball of light rising up to the ceiling to illuminate a shadowy outline of a humanoid shape, a firey red spear embedded center-mass to the stain. "Ah... Yeah, that''s probably it..." Reyvyre said simply, looking more impressed at what happened than anything else. Historietta looked around quietly, looking from where the stain on the ceiling was before glancing back down to the cracked core and then back up to Legosi who was sitting atop the core. She offered the spitter wolf a smile and waved up at him. "Oh, Legosi, come down here for a moment. Can you show me your sword, please?" She cooed to the wolf. Legosi''s tail began to wag curiously before excitedly making his way down. "S-sure! Do you also want to see how cool it is?" He asked excitedly, reaching around with his teeth as he grabbed the handle, drawing the blade as it hummed with life as he swished it around before slowing to a stop so that she could look at it. Historietta flashed a smile, though she slowly reached out and gently patted the top of Legosi''s head fur, taking a moment to relish how fluffy it was. Legosi appeared anxious for a brief moment, but at the petting, he closed his eyes and slowly leaned into it. Once she pulled away, he opened his eyes and watched her curiously as she examined his sword. "This is the Vorpal Blade... An enchanted mythril blade of human design... It makes it easy for the wielder to cut through most materials and the ''singing'' the blade does when it is swung causes the blade itself to vibrate intensely and make wounds very hard to heal." She explained methodically, almost as if she was reading something. Legosi''s ears drooped again as she listened to Historietta speak. "Does that mean I can''t keep my sword? Does it belong to someone else?" He asked, a hint of a whimper in his throat as he watched her. Historietta smiled kindly as she affectionately ruffled the top of Legosi''s head. "No, no, the sword is yours; the owners of this blade are long dead, so nobody can take it from you." She explained reassuringly as Legosi''s tail began to wag excitedly as he hopped around cheerfully, the sword humming and whirring with each sway. Reyvyre flashed a small smile at Legosi before looking at Vitmori''s ball of light. "So you said you found Lichtdren''s room... And that this skeleton used to be Lichtdren herself, does this mean she could make herself a body?" "Like an avatar of some kind?" Historietta chimed in. Vitmori doesn''t answer as the ball of light flits out of the room and returns the way they came. Zasutir stands and follows as everyone else makes their way out. The ball of light went across the spring of ooze and parted the wall to reveal what looked to be a bedroom inside. The others don''t really make a move, unsure of how to make it over to the room, until a stone bridge starts to form before them. ''Sorry, I almost forgot that you all need to walk to make your way across.'' Reyvyre smiled with relief as she crossed the stone bridge. "Thank you, Vitmori." She enthused before looking around the room with surprise at how... Typical, it seems. She spotted a small drawing that wasn''t really a drawing and looked it over. "This... Was Lichtdren? But... She... She looks like a normal person? How could this be the dread dungeon of undead and monstrosities that threatened to bring ruin to the land...?" Reyvyre pondered aloud, looking the picture over thoughtfully. "She was a German too..." Historietta mentioned casually as she picked up some drawings for a wooden person of some kind. ''Oh? So you know German?'' Vitmori asked, the anticipation nearly palpable in his thoughts. "Ah... Well, no... Not exactly?" Historietta said, sheepishly scratching the back of her head. "It''s thanks to one of my skills, I learned multiple languages back on Earth for various reasons, so that allowed me to be granted a Linguist skill when I got granted the system. I''m technically still developing it, but for now, I can at least read any language. Eventually, I should be able to understand and speak any language, but that''s not in my immediate future." ''So you''re saying if I had bothered to learn more languages, then I might not have even had this issue?'' Vitmori sounded noticeably annoyed, but more tired than anything as the ball of light swirled around over Historietta''s head. "Hey, you don''t have any right to complain." She mused with a smirk on her face as she glanced up at the ball of light. "You''ve got four times as many titles as I do; it''s not my fault you maxed out your combat and utility skills. I''m just lucky to have a strong enough build to make my way through a political drama rather than your city-builder survival sim." She chuckled to herself as she looked over the papers some more. "Anyways, based on what I''m seeing here, it looks like these were instructions to build a wooden soldier, the crystal in the chest would be filled with the instructions, and then it would be given autonomy." Reyvyre barely understood any of that, still contemplating the history that she knew, but she made her way to Historietta and peeked over her shoulder and hummed thoughtfully. "Now I''m no Artificer... But I did spend a couple of decades studying magic tool creation and runic etching on a whim, so I should be able to put something like this together." Historietta looked over at Reyvyre, appearing somewhat confused by the words that just came out of her mouth just now. "T-two decades...? On a whim?" She echoed with uncertainty. Reyvyre shrugged a bit. "I mean, I did other things, of course." ''Well, if that''s the case, there''s a couple more rooms I want you all to check out.'' Vitmori started as the ball of light heads out of the room, leading everyone back up before stopping in the empty chamber they passed through earlier. Only this time, another wall opened up, revealing an intricate workshop filled with all sorts of stations and unusual machines. "Holy crap, what''s a place like this doing in some cave? What the hell." She said excitedly as she moved from one station to another, recognizing various things but not touching them. Reyvyre looked over things more slowly, recognizing a few things here and there from Vitmori''s memories while other things didn''t look too out of place in her own world. However, she stopped as she came across a station with a wooden soldier laid out across it, a blank command crystal just lying beside it, ready to be filled with instructions. Before she could do anything, she was interrupted by Vitmori''s thoughts. ''I can tell what you want to do, and while I appreciate it, there are more important things to do right now.'' She sighed internally and nodded as she relented for the moment. ''Alright, one more stop; this one I do need help with.'' He mentioned as the orb of light made its way out of the room, leading everyone back up to the spitter wolf den. Zasutir decided to excuse himself since he felt his role here was done, and Legosi went off since his curiosity was satisfied. When the orb of light led them to another wall, it began to open like the others before slowly. "Whoa! Look at this; now this is high fantasy, a magic map table!" Historietta exclaimed excitedly as she walked over, quickly examining it before approaching the console and looking things over. "I see... So this thing can show the current state of things, but also record and then display previous events." She then noticed the slot for the crystals, her finger trailing the edge of the slot as she looked around. "Hey Vitmori, do you know where I can find one of these things." ''Yeah, there''s a couple of chests that are full of them over here.'' He mentioned as the ball of light led her to another part of the room. Meanwhile, Reyvyre''s attention was drawn to the maps on the wall as well as the globe, having never seen the world like this before. Her interest grew as she recognized old nations and borders from her history studies that no longer existed. As she paged through maps and various documents written in a language she did not recognize, she found a crystal that was marked with a date just over six hundred years ago. She plucked it up and looked it over curiously, nearly about to say something when Historietta called out. "Hey Reyvyre, come look at this." Historietta beckoned her over as she fiddled with the console after sliding a crystal into the slot. Reyvyre walked over, approaching the table as the sand fell flat before rippling in waves and rising up once more. Before their eyes was a bustling little city encompassing the mountain, hundreds of buildings littered the place, great farms with many fields that showed signs of crop rotation, and wild fields allowed to revitalize naturally. All accompanied by an impressive fortress wall surrounding the entirety of the city, with towers and gates set up equidistant along the perimeter to allow lots of traffic for people coming in and out. "This was Lichtdren''s Folly? It''s... It''s amazing... It''s almost as big as the imperial capital city." She then looked at the crystal in her hand and held it to Historietta. "Here, try this one next." Historietta, for her part, was using the console to scroll around the map, zooming in on buildings and other city sections before noticing Reyvyre holding another crystal. "Oh, sure." She says as she offers a pleasant smile, disconnecting the currently loaded crystal before comparing the two dates. "Huh... These are two months apart." She commented before loading the crystal up as she tapped away at the console. The sand fell flat before rippling as the display rose again. "Why is everything on fire..." Chapter 68 Reyvyre POV Her eyes were in disbelief as she watched the simulated stacks of black smoke and flames burn the once beautiful city, the intricately planned array of buildings having been leveled into rubble. The image didn''t linger for long, and after just a couple minutes, the sand fell flat, the crystal not having much information stored on it apparently. Historietta seemed to be staring into the middle distance before frowning as she turned on Reyvyre, her voice cold with fury. "Do you know why this happened? You said that this place was a dread dungeon of monstrosities and undead, that looked like a prosperous city full of promise. Hell, it looked almost peaceful!" Reyvyre was taken aback at the Empress'' tone, not having expected her to aim their anger at her. Reyvyre, for her part, was at a loss for words; this was just a piece of history she knew a vague amount of information about, a mere blip in the grand scale of things. However, she was just witness to history playing out, and it was nothing like she was told. The Empress stared at Reyvyre for a couple more moments before shaking her head as she frowned some more. "No, you''re too young; you probably wouldn''t know much more than what you''ve already told us." She reasoned as she sighed heavily and ran her fingers through her hair before looking back over to Reyvyre. "I''m... I''m sorry, you didn''t deserve that." She said before looking over to the ball of light that hovered above them. "You wouldn''t happen to know anything more, would you?" She asked Vitmori before looking at the console; she then pulled out the crystal from its slot and examined the date once again. ''Fraid not. I had my suspicions that something happened, but I didn''t have anything concrete until now.'' He replied within them as he coasted around. ''Lichtdren did keep a journal of some kind, many journals if her room''s personal bookshelf is anything to go by.'' Reyvyre soon managed to collect herself as she looked between Vitmori''s light and the Empress, feeling distinctly out of place again as they conversed. Historietta hummed thoughtfully for a moment before speaking up. "As much as I would like to ask for you to just give me those journals, I have a feeling that it would probably be best to leave those here... I don''t want the mere idea that I brought books from Lichtdren''s folly to get around. That just sounds like a bad idea." She considered as she sighed a bit, setting the crystal back down on the console. "But then again, you don''t have the means to even read any of these on your own, do you?" She considered as she now ruffled her hair in contemplation. Reyvyre decided to pitch in as she looked between the pair. "Couldn''t you just teach Vitmori your translation skill? It sounds considerably like magic; surely there''s a method for him to learn." Historietta blinked curiously at that, glancing over at Reyvyre for a moment before looking up to Vitmori''s ball of light. "I... Don''t know." She admits as she taps her chin thoughtfully. "It''s more of a passive skill, so I don''t know if it can be translated into actual magic." Reyvyre considered this as she combed through her studies of magic in and of itself. "I know of translation magic. However, it only works through verbal communication and requires expensive ritual components." She offered before continuing. "My point is that the magic does exist in our world, the idea of it, so there should be a method of some kind to make it accessible for Vitmori or even myself." She explained, feeling only a little bashful at including herself in this. Historietta had to agree with that idea, even if she didn''t know what to do about it. "I mean, if there''s a system in place to handle these skills, there has to be something happening when my skills activate." ''Well, I was told there would be others from other worlds here. So maybe something is in place to handle the interaction between those with systems.'' Vitmori mentioned while Historietta seemed to look at something that wasn''t there while her hand tapped at various things. Though she suddenly stopped as Vitmori had mentioned something that caught her attention. "W-wait a minute... You got to interact with the Administrators? Like they actually gave you information directly?" She asked, seemingly stunned by the revelation. ''Yes? Though, why do you say they? I''ve only spoken with one as far as I know; it was a woman, or at least they had a feminine voice.'' He explained though uncertainty was evident in his voice. ''Where''d you get the term, Administrator?'' Historietta took a moment to consider what she just learned as she leaned back against the table and looked up to Vitmori''s light again. "It was just something I started calling them, since I''m not sure what they are, they could be anything from the gods to maybe even above the gods." She explained as she scratched the side of her head. "All I know is that sometimes when I examine certain things, the writing style of the descriptions change. It mostly depends on whatever I examine, whether it''s a weapon, a magic tool, a book, or even food." She looked vaguely upset about something before seemingly getting over it and shrugging to herself. "In any case, based on what you just said, there might be other people from other otherworlds in this world, which doesn''t really matter in this case, but the idea that we would interact would surely be set in place... Right?" Reyvyre felt a little more out of place again as she listened intently. She had barely comprehended that beings of higher power had placed Vitmori here, not to mention that there are more than one different world beyond her own. Still, the idea that Empress herself may have a possible direct line to the gods and that they take time out of their day to describe food to her was just too much for her right now. Honestly, she was starting to feel a little nauseous at the concepts placed before her as she had to lean up against the room wall to steady herself. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She could feel Vitmori''s attention seemingly linger on her for a moment as the ball of light coasted by her before coming over to Historietta as he then spoke up. ''I think we should move this conversation somewhere more private.'' Historietta perked up at the tangent and glanced over at Reyvyre before flashing a sympathetic smile. "I agree. Don''t worry Reyvyre, I''m sure Vitmori will walk you through any questions you have the best he can." She said kindly, walking over and patting Reyvyre''s shoulder before making her way out of the room and stepping past the few curious spitter wolves who were looking into the new space in their den. ''She''s right; we''ll talk later. Just go rest and relax. We''ll have plenty to talk about soon enough. '' With that, she could feel his presence fade from the room as the ball of light blinked out. Reyvyre takes her time while leaning against the wall, a few of the more adventurous spitter wolves making their way into the room as they sniff about. One even approaches Reyvyre, checking on her and seemingly noticing her distress. This does manage to get a smile from Reyvyre as she reaches out and pats their head for a moment, the wolf apparently indulging her for a couple moments before pulling away to examine the room. After a couple more minutes, Reyvyre just let out a heavy sigh as she pulled away from the wall and started heading out of the room, though before she left the den, she looked back the way they went down earlier and decided to make her way down again. Before she knew it, she found herself in front of the wooden soldier she had come across earlier. True, Vitmori told her to relax; however, there was nothing more relaxing for her than losing herself in a complicated task; at least, that was the excuse she gave herself. She looked over the wooden soldier more closely, and the figure looked mass-produced, or at least it had a lot of fitted parts that looked easy to replace and remake. While she would readily admit that the build was good, she felt that she could do better. No, she had to do better. If even the Empress was being more helpful to Vitmori than his first representative, Reyvyre knew she needed to step up and prove herself; even if Vitmori hadn''t asked her to do this, she wasn''t about to let herself fall behind. Taking a moment to gather some familiar tools, she got to work on disassembling the wooden soldier, planning on rebuilding it better in any way she could. Vitmori POV "This whole thing reeks of some kind of ancient cover-up or conspiracy... Like some shadow society of some kind decided to keep secrets. Ya know, how history is written by the victors and all that." Historietta speculated as she leaned back into her padded chair, getting comfortable after I set it back out for her. ''I have to agree, I don''t like it, but then again, it''s also been six hundred years since that happened. Sure, it''s terrible, but I doubt we''re going to find any information about Lichtdren outside of her own journals. Besides, don''t you have more pressing matters to worry about?'' I mean, she''s an Empress to a relatively massive nation that just entered peacetime. As annoying as bureaucracy may be, it''s a vital necessity to a country that she will no doubt have to participate in, whether she likes it or not. ''You''re gonna be pretty busy in the near future; in any case, it''s been over six hundred years; I''m sure you can hold off a few more before digging into an ancient cover-up some more.'' Historietta sighed a bit, having a guess at what I was alluding to. "I know, I know... I... I just felt so mad when I saw that place just disappear like that. An entire city full of people. Gone. It just made me think of my home with Fero. Only to then hear that the only thing people know about that place is a monster that threatened to destroy everything... But that monster was one of us." She said as she gestured to herself. "A person, a normal-looking person from a world nearly like ours, placed here without any choice of her own and wiped out for some unknown reason... Doesn''t that bother you?" She asked as she looked into my core, her eyes seemingly searching for something within my swirling rings of mana. ''Yeah, it does. Especially since I''m more likely to be the one who''s destroyed under mysterious circumstances. After all, you''re the beloved Empress of one of the most politically powerful people on the continent.'' She does have a point in the end, but it''s not like there''s anything we can actually change at this point over what''s happened so long in the past. "As if... That only puts the second largest target on my back, next to Fero himself." She mentioned as she scooted around the couch to lay across the armrests of her seat. "His brothers still have claims to the throne, even if they seem to hold no interest in having it; they could have backers that want them to have it anyways. Not to mention that my position is still politically at risk amongst the ''nobles'' until I have my first child with Fero, and maybe now that we''re in peacetime, we can start trying. However, I know it''s only a matter of time till some sort of conflict arises from either the Theocracy or maybe even the Hegemony. Though that''s not considering any potential assassins trying to kill the ruler of the expansionist empire." She says with a soft sigh and shakes her head. "I''m not much of a fighter, sure I''m scrappy when I need to be, but all I can do is just try my best to survive if it comes down to my life being on the line." Just trying to survive at the end of the day, hm? ''You said titles grant access to certain skills and abilities, right?'' I ask, considering my next move. She blinked a couple of times before looking over to me from where she lay, curiously scooting back around as she sat up and leaned forward on her seat. "Y-yeah? What are you getting at?" ''Want me to grant you a title? I''ve been granting titles to those in my care, and they all seem to have some kind of effect. If you''re interested.'' She definitely looked intrigued by the idea as she sat upright, a smile creeping on her face. "S-sure! Yeah, that sounds great!" She exclaimed enthusiastically. I can''t help but smile at her excitement, though I can guess she''s just excited by the idea of getting more things to mess with. ''Alright, then let''s see here... Historietta Leinhart, I grant you the title of Survivor. May your instincts lead you true and help you persevere to see the next day.'' I wait for something to happen, though I''m more than a little confused when I don''t feel my mana going into her or anything at all. Though, looking over at Historietta, her eyes seem to be looking something over as she flashes another smile. "Become a protectorate of Dungeon Vitmori? Accept or Decline." She read aloud before glancing at me and nodding. "I accept." At that, mana began pouring out from my core and into her. At first, I was surprised and a little worried that the draw of mana was bigger than usual, because, from what I know, that much mana should cause a living person pain if not processed correctly. Yet it seemed I worried for no reason as she seemed perfectly fine. Her eyes soon widened as they flicked around, seemingly looking at many things. Strangely enough, I don''t sense anything from her despite whatever sort of bond we just formed. It makes me wonder if a protectorate is somehow different from being a vassal or representative. "W-whoa, look at these notifications... I have access to magic now!" She exclaimed excitedly. "I still need to train, of course, but apparently my manaheart got developed, and then my MP bar exceeded a certain threshold and formed a mana ring." She explained as she tapped at invisible panels. "Oh? What is this..." She said softly to herself before looking over at me and reading whatever she saw aloud. "Blessing of the Survivor: The survivor is one who has lived through many ordeals and came out the other end; while not entirely unscathed, they still live. You now have a small fraction of the Survivor''s luck. Survive any fatal experience, playing dead to those around until you deem it safe to revive. If your physical body is mostly destroyed, you will be resurrected at the Core within the hour at no cost to your Protector. " She stood excitedly as she approached my core before leaning in and giving me a big hug, and pulling back. "Thank you, Vitmori, you have no idea how much this means to me." She said, doing her best to remain calm as she gently wiped at her eyes. "O-oh, and it looks like I got a tattoo of some kind..." She said as she looked at another panel that seemed to pop up. She looks it over before glancing at her shoulder, pulling back the collar of her tunic as she does her best to get a look. "It''s an emerald rose, and it''s so pretty. I always wanted a tattoo!" She said as she offered a smirk of amusement. Well, it''s not exactly what I had planned, and I can''t help but feel there was an outside influence in what just happened, but it worked out in the end. I just can''t help but wonder why the mark looks like my family''s old logo... Chapter 69 Vitmori POV ''Nice.'' That is all that I can bring myself to say as I half wonder if I can sue the gods for copyright infringement or if copyright even works across different worlds. But Historietta looks happy with the mark she got, so I''m not about to kick a fuss over something like this. Historietta, for her part, looked delighted with her new tattoo as she kept looking over her shoulder at it before a thought crossed her mind. "Hm... I wonder how the Court Mage is gonna react to me suddenly having a mana ring." She then flashed a cheerful grin as she settled back in her seat and looked over my core. "I wonder how I should surprise Fero with it... Maybe I''ll ''forget'' to add ice to his drink one day and cool it with my magic." She mused as she chuckled; her thoughts had obviously moved on from the earlier somber topics. ''That''s all well and good; just be mindful that magic is a tool and a weapon before you can consider it a plaything.'' I warned, just like anything mundane, it could be deadly if misused. ''Even though I say that, the best way to practice any skill is through experimentation and play, do you think I was parkouring away from runners easily without goofing around on urban obstacle courses growing up? Of course not. Just make sure you know how to play properly, and for that, you''ll need a solid foundation of the basics and discipline to know how to play.'' At first, it looked like Historietta was gearing up for something along the lines of an indignant response, but as I spoke, she appeared to be more understanding as she looked down at her hands before nodding and sighing a bit. "I suppose you''re right about that, and I wouldn''t want to hurt my darling Fero over a joke accidentally... Fine, I''ll see about speaking with the Court Mage when I get back home; it''ll still be nice to give that guy a surprise." She mused as she managed to smile again at that idea. ''Sounds good, though before I forget, I need to hear what you know about the Gaian Theocracy and the Hegemony of The Blue Sun.'' The memories I have of the two places are incredibly biased at the end of the day, and I should try to gather more information for some kind of clearer picture. Historietta seemed to be surprised by the change in topic, blinking a couple of times before sitting upright in the chair again and thinking about it. "I''m afraid we don''t know all too much about the Hegemony, a spy enclave has yet to be established there since it was one of the last territories aside from the Theocracy in Fero''s path of continental unification." She then tilted her head thoughtfully before continuing. "We do have the makings of a spy network in the Theocracy, but it''s very limited and aimed at the trafficking of beastkin and not much else just yet." She explained, now all business as she recounted the information she knew. "What we do know is that small groups of beastkin have been vanishing from the Theocracy, the most vocal speaker of this being that lizardkin in your community, Zasutir. Without him, we wouldn''t have discovered what was going on so early." She admitted with a sigh. "As for the Hegemony, all we know is that affluent merchants are buying up the people being smuggled into their country. But instead of money, they give the people from the Theocracy a few wagons of goods and merchandise." She mentioned, her brow furrowing with confusion. "Which doesn''t make any sense, sure the goods are relatively good quality, but they''re nowhere near worth what I would think a wagon full of people would be equal to." So I was right, the exchange of goods doesn''t make sense... ''It might have something to do with the secret chest hidden in the cart.'' I decided to offer, Historietta perking up curiously at the comment. ''This secret chest.'' I mention as I lay out the chest I found under the driver''s seat and set it down on my steps. ''Even I can''t look inside, so it appears to have some serious magical protection of some kind.'' Historietta can''t help but look intrigued as she stood, approaching the chest as she held out her hand and narrowed her gaze before frowning. "I can''t investigate it either... Though it could just be my skill isn''t high enough quite yet." She said as she sighed softly while letting her hand fall back to her side. ''Yeah, and none of the paladins, acolytes, or even Rita knew anything about it. So it must be a secret to even them.'' At that revelation, Historietta couldn''t help but look over at me curiously, and I could tell by her expression that she wanted more details. Since we''ve already shared so much with each other, I go ahead and tell her about everything that''s happened so far with what became of the paladins and acolytes, how I brought them back as new people, how I absorb the memories of those who die to my vassals, and how I now have two people in custody from the Hegemony who most likely have intimate knowledge on what exactly is going on with the trafficked beastkin. "I see... So, are you going to kill them? To get their memories, I mean." She asked, seeming a little hesitant about the question, though she also appeared to be rather morbidly curious if her expression was anything to go by. ''I... I don''t know. I got a considerable amount of information from Rita and the others about the Theocracy already, even what little they observed as Diarosa''s slaves.'' From there, I described the Hegemony capital from the perspective of Rita as a young mage who actually grew up in the country. The Hegemony was also a sort of meritocracy, a place where money and merits could get you anywhere. Rita proved her abilities as a capable young mage and earned her way into the country''s Magic Academy on a Scholarship of Excellence. She described her time there as the best years of her life, emphasizing how great things were. Between the school funding and how accessible exotic components were thanks to the Capital''s international trade routes, she has no doubts that she would have been able to etch her second ring before her time there was over. When asked about the slave trade, she expressed how there was no slave trade, at least not legally. The most common form of work and payment was by promising time. What that entailed was a form of indentured servitude as a form of loan, and how these loans and deals were tightly managed by the Bank of Hours. The example she provided was how a penniless adventurer prospect could put up their time as collateral for arms and armor, promising to either pay back the total cost of the equipment or working for around two to five weeks to pay back the equipment whether they were partially able to pay back their loan or if they were unable to pay back anything at all. That''s the extent of things. That is how it was supposed to be. ''She didn''t want to tell me about how exactly she ended up as a slave, and having seen her memories, I''ll respect her wishes and not share them either.'' The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Historietta had been listening with rapt attention, having pulled out her slate at some point and begun taking extensive notes about everything I had told her. However, as I finished up for the moment, Historietta nodded thoughtfully. "Fair enough, so the Hegemony doesn''t have an official slave trade, but there is a slave trade going on between a faction within the Theocracy and a faction within the Hegemony. People are being traded for whatever is inside this mysterious box with strong protection charms on it... There''s likely been a similar box for each trade, and since it is coming from the Hegemony, anything could come through that port of theirs." She reasoned as she looked between her notes, the chest, and myself. However, her attention was suddenly grabbed by something as she offered a faint smile. "Oh! My investigation skill went up." She then eyed the chest, holding out her hand before frowning and sighing a bit. "And it still isn''t strong enough to figure out what''s in the chest..." She then set her slate down before leaning back into her seat and flashing a bit of a smile. "I suggest we apply Occam''s Razor to this particular set of questions." Now that caught me by surprise, wondering what her simple solution could be. ''And what do you suggest?'' She flashed a grin before speaking up. "If we want to know what''s in the chest, then all we gotta do is take the chest to the one who wants to open it. Just have a few of your sinners complete the delivery; they don''t need to pretend to be someone they''re not since they''re already the people who work for this particular faction." She explained as she chuckled mischievously. "Then it''s a matter of figuring out who is the one meant to receive the package, figuring out what was in the chest, and preventing any more deals from happening. Which is admittedly more complicated, but it''s a direction." That... Actually isn''t a bad idea at all. Hell, if I just implant whoever I send back with the knowledge of their body''s memories, they won''t even have to act or pretend; they could just slip back into their roles and be genuine double agents. "I like it, though if we''re gonna stop the trade deals, how about we outright create antagonism between the two factions? Prevent the practical reasons for the Theocracy to keep rounding up more beastkin." Historietta snapped her fingers before shooting me some finger guns. "I like it. But how are we gonna go about ruining both sides of the trade deal without both groups catching onto something being wrong..." She considered before looking into my core. "I think you''re gonna have to kill at least one of the two people from the Hegemony." She stated soberly, not exactly pleased with the decision since she was the one suggesting it. Though with my abilities, it is a pragmatic solution. It was then I noticed that Basti seemed to be hanging around the shadows around my chamber, but just as soon as I saw her, she was gone, heading somewhere else within my mountain. ''I think you''re right... But who would be the one to kill, if not just both outright?'' I understand her hesitation regarding taking a life, though unfortunately, I have plenty of experience in this subject. Ultimately, I have no hard feelings about what needs to be done after witnessing Rita''s memories. "I... I''m not sure, and I don''t think I have the stomach to make that call." Historietta admitted as she sighed softly. Before I could speak up, I was hit with a sudden rush of vital energy. ''Oh? It looks like we don''t have to make that choice...'' Dhalia POV It was only a matter of time, those holding her prisoner here would have to slip up at some point, and when they did, she''ll capitalize on it. She''s already done all she can to get ready, and the fools didn''t even search her properly. Between her torn sleeves which she used to wrap up her face to reduce her exposure to the spitter wolf venom, her hidden dagger she can throw at the first person to enter her cell, and her own claws, which she''s meticulously spent the last several hours sharpening, she felt confident she could handle any beast or man that stood in her way. The hours continue to drip past into eternity, her nerves fraying as she desperately listens for any signs of life or activity anywhere nearby... But she hears nothing: no life, breathing, or even a breeze. The air was getting stale, but she could still breathe well enough. Hunger was starting to set in, though she had no idea how long she had been here. She had no frame of reference, not even the red light from before. Nothing but absolute silence as her heart thundered unbearably loud in her ears. Suddenly, her nose finally caught a whiff of something... Of food! Turning to look, her night vision almost struggled to make out a wooden bowl filled with hot, fresh rice... "When did that get there..." She murmured to nobody in particular; it was only then she noticed a cup of fluid beside it, it was odorless and possibly clear, so it had to be water. She couldn''t smell anyone else who had come by; hell, she didn''t even hear anyone come in... The food couldn''t possibly be real. That''s it; she''s hallucinating... She shouldn''t touch the rice or even the water; the next thing she''ll know, her teeth will be broken from trying to chew the obvious rock that it is. Eventually, the bowl of rice and the water disappeared, just like she knew it would; it wasn''t real after all. Focus... She had to focus... Any moment now, the opportunity to escape will present itself... She''ll get out of here, damn the rest, she''ll make it out of here and kill all the others who dare stand her way. She''ll kill them all... Seconds, possibly hours later she finally senses something else. A scent, a beast, was there, perhaps standing right in front of her, but she couldn''t see them. "What is this... Show yourself..." She murmured with all the aggression she could muster, though her ears perked when she heard something in response. and "What... Is... This... Show... Yourself..." It... It was her own voice, but rougher and raspy as it seemed to echo from around the room. Her body stiffened, and she could feel her back tighten as she was suddenly hyper-focused. There was a very real threat in the room now; she was certain of it. "Show yourself, coward! Face me!" She yowled out, her back against the wall as she forced herself to stand. In the next moment, she saw eyes in the darkness, a deep green like her own. They stared up at her for a moment, but she watched as they rose up, coming up to eye level. "Show yourself, coward! Face me!" The voice yowled back in her face, the hot breath beating against her snout. But before she could respond, she noticed that her throat had been slashed open, the warm blood filling her senses as it spilled down her chest. She looked to the eyes in front of her, her eyes staring back into herself when her voice reached her own ears. "Don''t worry about Diarosa and your job security... I''ll tear it all down while borrowing your face." She smiled a smile that was her own but not her own as she choked on her own blood. The darkness faded into a deeper black than she''s ever known. Chapter 70 Vitmori POV Seeing Basti with the face of a dead woman was jarring, to say the least. Dhalia''s corpse had laid in her cell just moments earlier, yet here Basti was, a nearly exact replica of a now very dead woman. I could sense Basti was rather pleased with herself, curiously checking out her fingers and rolling her wrists with simple delight. "While it''s nice to not fall too far behind Oururu, I''m not satisfied with this body, not at all," Basti stated simply as she began looking over her arms before looking over at me and flashing a rather feline-looking smirk. "Well, I suppose it isn''t my body, now is it?" She chuffed with amusement as she moved to sit down on my steps before sprawling out Dhalia''s lithe figure and laying back rather comfortably. There was a rather distinct disconnect between what my eyes were seeing and what I knew to be happening; the view was distracting, to say the least. Basti was lounging on my steps like she usually did, but it was dramatically more provocative than when she was just a big cat; but at the same time, the shape of the woman Basti was borrowing was an utterly trash beastkin and thus ultimately rendered my feelings about the display to be more neutral than anything. ''It really isn''t, right? You don''t intend on keeping that form, do you?'' I still wasn''t sure about the extent of Basti''s abilities, and as happy as I am to see her grow, her current appearance just makes me distinctly uncomfortable. Basti glanced over at me from where she lay before sitting up and looking herself over. "Hm... No, I don''t think I''ll ever use this form after I''m done with it." She said as she flexed her hands again before looking over at my core intently. "And I can tell that I''m making you uncomfortable while looking like this." She mentioned, her tone a little more somber than before as she sighed a bit. "And that''s the last thing I want to do to you. I''ve yet to decide what my body will ultimately look like, though I suppose I have plenty of time to think about while borrowing this one." She mused a little bit before reaching out to touch my core, though she stopped short, pulling away for a second. In the next moment, she enveloped herself in shadows before reverting back to her old self. Now back in her big cat form, she brought her paw up to my core and gently pressed her paw pads against it. "There, is that better?" She asked almost sweetly in a near whisper, her voice sounding like what I could only imagine what a bar of melted dark chocolate stirred into a warm glass of milk tastes like. It''s one thing to know her intent and thoughts back when she was just a beast; before she could speak and emote clearly, and it is entirely something else to hear her speak with those intentions in mind. I could only imagine the goosebumps that would have formed on my skin if I had listened to her whisper to me like that when I had a body. ''Y-yeah, I suppose that''s an improvement...'' Apparently, something about my response amused her as she chuffed and smiled some more before lounging back on my steps. "I''m glad to hear it." She replied pleasantly as she stretched before getting comfortable once more. ''So, since when did you realize you could shapeshift like this?'' I asked after a few moments of silence had settled between us. She hummed thoughtfully before rolling over to face my core. "If I had to pick a moment, then I suppose it was the morning after I broke Lichtdren''s amulet... There was a dense concentration of mana that ran through me after I had shattered it." She considered before smiling as she watched the swirling lights in my core. "If that mana did so much to you, then something was of course bound to happen to me." She mused before rolling back over to face the entrance to my chamber. "I made sure to share what I got with our cubs, though whether or not they''ll capitalize on it and shapeshift like me, is up to them. Though, I have a feeling Basmori will develop first." She mentioned, a sensation of warm pride just emanating from her as she settled in. I was vaguely surprised when she referred to them as *our* cubs, but I wasn''t about to argue or even deny that. Those kids are in my care, and like many others before them, I do consider them as my own at the end of the day. ''Sounds exciting, I''m looking forward to it.'' I reply though I had something else on my mind as I watched her. ''No rush, but I think you should go visit Dread and the Sinners, while you might have Dhalia''s memories, you''re probably not used to moving around with her body, let alone moving around while having arms and legs. I need you to get what training you can before you leave in a couple of days.'' Right, she''s going to have to leave soon... I feel almost reluctant to let her go, especially for an infiltration job. Those were always exceptionally high risk, even if I could snag an outfit that helped me blend in with the nobodies, but here she was, needing to impersonate someone outright. I do suppose it helps that she looks exactly like the person she''s pretending to be and has their memories to boot, but I still can''t help but worry. Basti seemed to sense my worry as she leaned up and pressed her forehead against my core. "I''ll go and train now; I ought to do my best to ensure I don''t mess anything up." She mentioned with a small smile before standing on all fours. "I wouldn''t want anyone to think your right hand is lacking after all." She mused almost mischievously as she started padding away, making her way out of my chamber. I''m not sure how to move forward with Basti; she was just a beast to me, a friend and trusted partner, but a beast. I knew she had affection for me, but back then it was more like knowing an ostrich had a crush on you or something. But now? Now she is a person, and I need to be serious about her feelings, but before that, I need to figure out how I feel... Remy POV She was watching him again. He didn''t even need to look at her to know she was just around the corner, peeking at him as he worked on preparing dinner for the group. Luna spoke up with a bit of a smile as she sidled up beside him, setting down some freshly washed wild tubers on the counter before glancing over her shoulder and looking back to Remy. "Your admirer is back, I knew you were handsome for a rat, but you''ve got her locked onto you." The wolfkin teased kindly as she patted Remy''s shoulder before stepping away to the other side of their workspace. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Remy smirked for a moment before sighing softly as he set the tubers down on his cutting board to start working on them next. "It''s not a bad feeling at all; I just wish she was more willing to just approach, ya know?" He confessed, speaking very softly since he knew Luna could hear him regardless while doing his best to ensure Mina, the new ratkin girl, didn''t know they were explicitly talking about her. Luna casually bobbed her head as she began cubing some thick chunks of venison. "Well, perhaps she doesn''t know how to approach a boy her age." She offered as she glanced over in the direction of the peeping rat. His ears twitched thoughtfully as he cubed the tubers, sliding them over into a wooden bowl and setting them with other ingredients for tonight''s stew. "But she was by my side nearly the entire night during the party, and now she can''t stand within a few feet of me; what gives?" He asked, not understanding what was going on at this point. Luna had to think on that for a moment before smirking with amusement as she looked over to Remy again. "She had quite a few drinks with her friends that night; no doubt that liquid courage helped push her to be a lot more outgoing than she normally would''ve been." She mused as she stifled a chuckle, sliding the meat into another bowl before stepping away and bumping her elbow against Remy. "I''m gonna go wash off this blood real quick, see if you can''t get her to help. Maybe putting her to work will distract her enough to open up." She offered as she made her way out. Remy''s tail curled as he considered what Luna said; after another moment, he set his knife down before wiping his hands off on his apron. Taking yet another moment to consider his approach, he turned and made his way over to Mina''s hiding spot. As he walked closer, he could hear the nervous shuffle of her clawed feet skittering away from the corner she was hiding against. Rounding the corner, he stepped into the women''s communal quarters; nobody else was there save for Mina, who seemed to be busying herself with folding blankets that didn''t really need folding. He couldn''t help but smile at how cute he found her, her reddish-brown fur was rather glossy and well cared for, and she had the nicest pink eyes he''d ever seen. He caught himself staring a little too long though, and cleared his throat as he collected himself, which unfortunately caused her to jump. "H-hey, sorry if I scared you." He mentioned apologetically after watching her jump. "I was wondering if... Err... If you want to help out with dinner? I remember seeing you help out with meal prep at last night''s feast and figured you knew your way around the kitchen." He explained as he offered a kind smile. She kept her back to him for now, her ears twitching rapidly for more than a few moments. Remy waited patiently, but even he could sense she was more than a little anxious. "It''s okay if you don''t want to; I just... Well, I was hoping we could chat while we worked, maybe... I-if you want." He offered, his own ear starting to twitch nervously as he quietly swallowed. He heard her mumble something as he took a step to leave, his ears perking and flicking as he looked over at her again. "S-sorry? I didn''t quite catch that." She finally turned to face him, well at least face his direction as she stared down at his feet while fiddling her thumbs together. "I would love to help... If you''ll have me." She said, speaking up just enough for him to hear her words. Remy couldn''t help but smile; she even sounded nicer than he remembered as he waved her over. "Great, just go rinse off your hands and I''ll get an apron ready for you." At that Mina nodded as she walked closer, glancing up at him occasionally before scurrying past him as she went off to do as he asked. Now feeling moderately more confident, Remy went back to his cutting board, finishing up with the tubers as he scooped them into yet another bowl. Taking a quick moment to rinse his knife and board with some water he had set aside for this specific task, he went about preparing the vegetarian meal for the herbivores in the group. While he was washing the brown rice, he could hear Luna one-sidedly talking to Mina as they came back from cleaning up. Though, as they got closer, he quickly realized Luna was telling her about him for some reason. His ears burned as Luna rounded the corner with a smile on her face, Mina following close behind. "He''s also deceptively strong; you should see him hauling those bags of grain around, even I was surprised." She mused cheerfully. Mina nodded intently, her ears fully perking as she seemed happy to listen as Luna carried on. Though as they rounded the corner, Mina hesitated upon seeing Remy, who greeted her with a smile. She didn''t get to stay still for long, Luna''s hand suddenly finding her way to Mina''s back as the ratkin got coaxed forward faster than she had planned. Taking a moment to collect herself, she looked between the duo and silently waited for instruction. Remy waited silently as well, glancing between her and Luna, who shrugged as she smiled and busied herself with the bones of the meat she carved earlier before walking over to a large pot and tossing them into the warming water. "So, do you know how to make flatbread? We''re gonna be making a lot of it since we have quite a few people." He mentioned as he brought over the flour, some salt, a jar of butter, and a bottle of milk. "We''re lucky that a couple of the chivostieds were still giving milk, this will really help with nutrition going forward, as well as further increase the variety of meals we can prepare." He mentioned cheerfully as he swished the bottle around before setting it on the table. Mina offered a small smile and nodded a bit more, managing to move her gaze up to his chest now as she then turned to look over at the ingredients before taking a handful of flour and sprinkling it on the counter. Remy watched her for a moment before going about mixing the ingredients into a bowl, though the longest step ended up being having to melt the butter using a heated metal spoon. Soon enough the dough was mixed together and poured out onto the flour-covered counter. Mina immediately got to work on rolling the dough itself, being rather thorough and precise with all her movements. "Wow, I was right; you really do know what you''re doing." Remy mentioned with a grin as he went about working on the next batch of dough. "How long have you been cooking? When did you get started?" He asked, hoping to get her talking while they worked. Mina seemed to perk up a little more at the compliments, though her ears fell at the questions, she kept working, not daring to mess anything up. She didn''t say anything at first, and Remy relented, going back to his prep work when she finally mustered up the nerve to speak. "I... I started when I was ten... I have been cooking for five years." She explained, her tone rather reserved and a little flat. Remy nodded along as he offered another smile. "Ah, looks like I have you beat by a couple of years." He mused kindly. "I got started when I was eight, and I''ve been doing it for around half my life, so about eight years." He mentioned warmly, reminiscing about his experience. Mina seemed to be saddened by that revelation. "For so long? And when you were so young? How awful..." She murmured, tears welling in her eyes. Remy seemed more confused by this than anything as he prepped the counter with flour, not having seen the tears yet. "Awful? No, I loved cooking, it was one of my favorite pastimes, and I got really good at it over the years." He enthused warmly. Mina just seemed more distressed, but kept working regardless. "I was a good girl, so Mistress Diarosa allowed me to pick some skills to learn as long as they benefited her¡­ Cooking was something I did a lot." She explained softly as she stared down at the dough, rolling out another piece of flattened dough. Remy exchanged a glance with Luna at that comment, not sure what to make of what Mina just said. "Um¡­ So you worked at a noble''s household before this?" He asked curiously. Mina looked confused by that question. "Hm? No, I wasn''t one of the maids¡­ I was Mistress Diarosa''s personal slave; I''ve been tending to her needs for years now." She mentioned, though a smile started forming on her face. "But not anymore, thanks to the great Vitmori." She mentioned, finally looking up at Remy''s face. "So when did Vitmori free you all?" She asked sincerely. Chapter 71 Sylvia POV Sipping at some stew, Sylvia found herself sitting in a small circle of some of the women in the community. Primarily, it was a few of the other mothers and Miriam, the lot of them chatting about nothing in particular as they discussed the day. Sylvia was barely paying attention at first, that is, until she heard Aug being mentioned. Zoning back into the conversation, she wiped her lips with her thumb before listening to what was being said. "She still doesn''t talk all too much, but she has been rather spritely as of late. Especially around that little dungeon boy, Grimm." Harriet mentioned with a cheerful smile, she was the dogkin woman who had been in charge of the general education of the kids, as well as one of three adults who kept track of the children throughout the day while everyone else worked. "Don''t you think so?" She asked as she looked over to Sylvia, her fluffy ears wiggling with delight before taking a bite of some flatbread. Sylvia had to consider that, and she ultimately had to agree. Aug had always been a reserved little girl, but ever since they ended up in these woods, she''s been gradually coming out of her shell. "She certainly has; I think the adversity of what we all have gone through in these last several weeks has tempered her and allowed her to start properly developing in a way she was unable to back in the city." She explained with a small smile. The women nodded in agreement, mentioning things about their own children before Harriet piped up again. "Now that I think about it, Aug seems to have a great affinity with quite a few mana beasts, as well as Grimm in particular." She considered as she took up her bowl of stew, sipping at it and sighing with delight before continuing with her thought. "I mean the cubs, spitter wolves, and birds get along with everyone and seem to tolerate the children and their mischief, but they all really seem to like Aug. Perhaps she has a talent for interacting with animals?" She smiled as she looked at Sylvia and the other women. Sylvia had to reflect on that; it was something she noticed but hadn''t really put any thought into until it was brought up. "Perhaps... She''s always loved animals, and I did notice a considerable amount of strays on our street." She mentioned now that she thinks about it. Some things were lining up that didn''t make sense before. At that, a rabbitkin woman spoke up; it was Cinco''s wife, Farah. "Perhaps she should get an apprenticeship with Cin? She may be a little too young for the hunting aspect, but he was a Ranger back in the capital; working in nature came easy for him; he''s already training Mishill though, so we''ll have to see if he''s even willing." She offered as one of her lop ears wiggled while she spoke. Sylvia flashed a bit of a smile. "I appreciate the offer, I''ll have to ask and see what she wants, but for now, I think it might be better to wait and see how things are after the winter. I heard from Zasutir that we''re expecting a lot of people in the near future, so our group''s dynamics will surely change quite a bit." She mentioned, causing several ears to perk. Sylvia smirked a bit, feeling rather pleased to be able to lead the conversation some more. "He mentioned that those Drakewardens have entered into Vitmori''s service, and Vitmori is allowing them to build their keep on his land." She explained before taking up a mug and sipping at some water. Farah considered what she knew before pitching in. "Cin mentioned he knew of the Drakewardens. Supposedly, they''re an international guild of some kind, real hush-hush secretive types that work in all sorts of places." She explained, speaking in an almost whisper as she glanced around. "He once told me how he watched two of them run down and take out a trio of rock trolls with their drakes. It was an intense battle." She explained with no small amount of awe in her voice. "They''re actually trying to recruit Isaak into their order." She mentioned, glancing over at Miriam, who looked surprised by that little tidbit of info. "They even said he had the makings of a drakerider." This caused the women to murmur excitedly, a few of them tossing glances at Miriam as they seemed to know something that she didn''t. After a couple of moments, Miriam spoke up, concern plain in her voice. "S-so when does he leave? Well, I mean, did he say yes?" She then considered what she asked before shaking her head. "What am I saying? Of course, he said yes. That sounds like the dream." She admitted almost wistfully. The women glance between Sylvia and Miriam, eagerly awaiting the scoop as Sylvia milks the moment for a few more seconds before continuing her story. "Well, he nearly turned them down, but when they said that they''ll be moving their order here, he decided to accept their offer." She mentioned with a grin. "Really? That''s great to hear." Miriam exclaimed cheerfully, though her cheeks flushed as she realized how loud she was just now, clearing her throat before speaking up. "I mean, I''m glad to hear that he''s getting the chance; it''s not every day someone gets scouted like that." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The women all share amused glances before Harriet speaks up. "Does anyone know how winter preparations are coming along? I''ve been so busy with the children that I haven''t really been following along." She mentioned, sounding vaguely apologetic as she sipped at the stew broth before taking another bite of the flatbread. Sylvia considered the question as she spoke up. "Well, Zasutir previously mentioned that between the hunting Cinco and the others were doing, the gathering field trips with Virtisa, Woody, and the kids, we are doing pretty good on food in the short term." She considered before leaning into the table on her elbows. "With that said, we are really just waiting on Woody to finish perfecting the smokers for food preservations. However, with the drakewardens setting up shop here, we might not have to worry as much; with a group as big as theirs, they''ll no doubt be able to procure far more food than we ever could, either with manpower or money. I''m sure we can come up with a means to trade for food if it comes down to it. That''s not to say we should quit with our preparations; we''re not about to start mooching off our new neighbors, now are we?" She stated as she looked to the others with a quirked brow. The other women hummed or nodded in agreement. The talk turned to other things as the night went on, though something caught her attention as she spotted movement outside. Three spitter wolves carrying large cloth bundles in their teeth were being led in by the massive spitter wolf, Legosi, soon crossing through the clearing and approaching the longhouse where everyone had been dining. This, of course, caught the attention of almost everyone, though the Empress spoke up first from the other end of the dining hall. "Hiya Legosi, what''s up, fluffy boy?" She enthused warmly as she stood at her seat and waved at the massive spitter wolf. Legosi''s ears drooped with a flash of anxiety as he realized everyone was staring at him, though his tail wagged slowly as Historietta called out to him. "H-hello there." He said quietly before speaking up as he sat back, the other three spitter wolves following suit as Legosi looked among the group. "If the leatherworker, carpenter, and tailor could come forward. Vitmori apologizes, but he does not know your names." He explains as he looks expectantly at the group. After a pregnant pause, Sylvia stands, glancing over at Miriam and encouraging her to follow; Woody gets up from his place beside his son and some of the other men as the trio comes up to Legosi. "What''s going on?" Sylvia asked as she checked out the sheath she made for the wolf, nodding intently to herself as it seemed to be fitting well on Legosi. Legosi wagged his tail slowly as he looked among them before offering a wolfish smile. "Vitmori wishes to offer his thanks for the work the tailor and leatherworker have performed for his people. However, while he does have some of this world''s money, he wasn''t sure how to pay you. He also mentioned that money might be useless at this time since you probably have nowhere to spend it." Legosi explained as he looked among them. Sylvia couldn''t help but agree, though she was vaguely amused as she listened to Legosi explain Vitmori''s thought process. Legosi continued as he lifted his paw and gestured for his wolves to set down the bundles; one bundle was much bigger than the rest, though the two smaller bundles sounded significantly heavier as the sound of clunking metal rang out. "Instead, he decided to offer these tools and supplies to the three of you specifically, as they will benefit the group as a whole and make your winter preparations easier." He then looked among the three people in front of him and before lowering his ears and sighing a bit. "I''m sorry, but which one of you is the tailor?" He asked, sounding genuinely apologetic that he didn''t know who was who. Miriam offered a kind smile and raised her hand. At that, Legosi smiled and looked over at her. "Vitmori has a commission for you and intends on compensating you for your time." "O-oh? Okay, sure, I''m interested." Miriam replied with a considerable amount of surprise at that, though she didn''t look too troubled so far. Legosi bobbed his head in response before continuing. "With how many people will be coming into his territory in the near future, he asks that you prepare bandanas for all of his birds, wolves, cubs, and any future beasts that may come into his service; that way they can be more easily identified as being in his service, rather than being mistaken for a wild animal. He also requests for you to make an outfit for Tactician Oururu as he recently gained the ability to become a beastkin and currently has no proper clothes to dress himself with." He explains, his tail starting to wag more actively as he relaxes despite all the gazes on him. "In exchange, he will owe you two favors and will compensate you with either small gems, rare metals, or coin if you prefer it." Miriam looked clearly taken aback by the scale of the order, as well as some of the information that was just laid out. "W-wow, sure, I''ll be glad to help. It might take a while, though, with my current setup." She admitted apologetically. Legosi bobbed his head once more as he tapped one of the bundles with his paws. "That brings me to what Vitmori has arranged for you all. In these bundles, you will find tools for felling trees and woodworking, leatherworking, and tailoring. He also included several sets of scissors, a large variety of brushes, nail clippers, filers, and a few other things for something called ''hygiene.''" He explained as he looked among them. Before he could continue, Farah had jumped up in excitement. "Finally!" She immediately looked embarrassed as she sat down again and anxiously sipped some water. This earned a confused head tilt from Legosi before looking back to the trio. "With that said, Vitmori hopes you will be able to more thoroughly prepare for winter while also freeing Trisha to work on his requests and allowing her not to feel too worried over completing the group''s requests." He explained cheerfully regarding Trisha, as he knew who she was. Trisha, for her part, seemed to look mildly embarrassed at being unintentionally called out at that, her cheeks flushing under the gazes of a few people as she suddenly became very interested in her stew. Legosi then looked back over to the trio and stood. "I hope you all have a good rest of your night, and sorry to interrupt." He expressed sincerely before leaving, the trio of spitter wolves padding after him. There''s a buzz of excitement in the air as a few people get up to go gawk as Sylvia, Woody, and Miriam open up the bundles of equipment and tools, Farah getting her hands on the combs, brushes, and scissors, her cottontail wiggling audibly as she hops in place. "Ah! I can finally cut hair again." She gushed cheerfully before pointing at some of the others and smirking mischievously. "And some of you really need it, don''t even think about hiding from me tomorrow." She mused as she rushed over to Cinco to show off the tools. Though as they were looking everything over, something was nagging at the back of Sylvia''s mind as she glanced over to where Legosi made his exit. "Did that wolf just say that the giant snake just became a person?" Chapter 72 Vitmori POV I find myself getting more worried about others nowadays. It''s an odd sensation that I haven''t experienced to this extent in many, many years. In the end, back in my old life, I didn''t care for much after I lost those I cared for. Sure, there were probably still people who cared for me, even worried about me, perhaps. But I didn''t care. I couldn''t. My heart was too tired, and there was no place I could call home anymore. I was just moving forward with my day-to-day, making sure I had enough to eat and drink while killing the zombies that came my way. Sure, I helped those that asked for it or needed it. But ultimately, I was living for myself. It''s a small wonder that I volunteered for that job that killed me, a potential cache of supplies in a warehouse that was stashed in the first few years of the apocalypse. When things turned bad, I should''ve just cut and run, left the others to fend for themselves as I made my escape alone. But what did I have to live for? Ultimately, the fact that I got bit probably drove me to make the sacrifice play. I''m pretty sure I led that horde far away enough, and if the others were brave enough, they should have been able to go back for at least some of those supplies now that the zombies were no longer concentrated in that place. But that doesn''t matter anymore since I died and moved on to a new place. Now I have people to care for and look after, trusted allies that trust me unconditionally, and I have to do my best to make sure they survive and thrive in a world that is wholly unfamiliar to me. Thinking about it, I have been neglecting Dread and the Sinners. I''ve been judging them through the memories of the people that their bodies used to be, and that is definitely not fair to them as wholly new and entirely innocent beings. Back when I first made them into what they are now, I used the bare minimum of mana that I could spare, and it shows. Sure, in the last month or so they have all done their best to develop their own mana hearts, but they''re still lacking compared to the years of training and discipline the previous owners of these bodies had developed. Ultimately, I''ve decided to finally grant them the memories of the people they used to be, the people whose faces they now wear. Leading them up to my core chamber, Basti joined them as she had little to do. Oururu had gone off to join Frisby in the greenhouse rooms, they haven''t had much time together since Oururu developed into more of a person. Frisby was pleased, to say the least, and the last I saw of them, they were sitting together, with Frisby resting in Oururu''s coiled lap as they held hands and talked about how the sprouts were doing. As for everyone else, they gathered in my core chamber, settling down in the stone sand as I instructed them to lie down in a circle. I was about to give them all their memories back, and while I had done this already with Basti, I was admittedly worried about doing it at this scale. Ultimately I figured I should get it done all at once. and then we can sift through everything after to make sure the right memories ended up with the right people. The process began as I started with Dread''s memories, thinking of his early life as a child growing up in a church orphanage, going through his learnings and studies as he grew up as a soldier of the church and stood out with his potential for growth and capacity for mana absorption. He was something of an investigator, not for the church, but for a faction within the church who was responsible for the trafficking. His job was to track down dissentors against the church, and to primarily get rid of beastkin wherever possible while not drawing attention to the church. He was the perfect soldier of the church, and was loyal to a fault in no small part to his grooming as a child. The memories kept flowing into him as I turned my focus over to Pride. She had a similar childhood, though she went through some more disgusting things as a young orphan girl trying to make something of herself in the church, having been convinced that such sacrifices were needed by both the men and women of the cloth. It made me sick, having to live through them so vividly. Of course, not everyone in the church knew these practices, but far too many were in places of great power and influence. Pride emerged on the other end as a powerful woman who had to get tough too early in life. Letting the memories flow even more, I made my way over to Wrath; she was a quiet child, reserved and reclusive. She had a family and loved ones, enjoying a peaceful life on a farm in frontier land. That was until her life was turned upside down by a roving band of marauders; they didn''t even want the food or coin, from what I can tell from her retroactively examining her own memories and using church resources to investigate what happened that day, they turned out to be a mercenary band who showed up to kill a neighbor of hers that cheated one of them. Everything else was just collateral. Her life, home, and family were just an afterthought in all this. She took the lives of many that day, her young body developed by hard labor, along with great genes, led to her being a furious whirlwind that liberated many limbs from torsos using a variety of farming tools. The church found her and turned her fury into a ''righteous'' one, she was blindly loyal to the church that had taken her in where she had nowhere to go. Greed was up next, he was a relatively normal man. His parents were mercenaries, and he followed in their footsteps. It turns out he was just really good at his job and was part of a notable mercenary company that was based out of the Theocracy. He had recently taken a job regarding a delivery from the church that was heading to the Hegemony. The pay was good, especially since they would cut through Lichtdren''s Folly. He had heard of this job before and heard it paid really well. He was just lucky to be able to sign up this round for that pay. His mercenary band was still back in the Theocracy, likely still waiting for his return. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Envy and Sloth turned out to be acolytes cut from the same cloth as it were. They grew up together at a church-run orphanage outside of the capital, and were transferred to the Capital after displaying talents with life magic, which was prized above all else. Sloth had a much easier time than Pride, as genuinely good people surrounded her. Envy, however, fell pray to a voracious woman in the church, being instructed in other forms of life magic and seeing the crueler underbelly of the church. He didn''t leave though; he couldn''t leave. Not with so many eyes on him and with Sloth also in the eye of the church, for her talents rather than the secrets like he had known. He was instructed to join this delivery like he had done before on the last delivery half a year ago, and the year before that. Only this time, Sloth had volunteered to join the escort, joining on the excuse she would get to see lands outside of the church for once. She was granted permission, though she didn''t know the truth behind these deliveries like Envy had. Following them were Gluttony and Lust, the two were part of an adventuring team that recently suffered a critical failure, the rest of their party falling in battle to a monster nest. This delivery job was supposed to be their last one before they retired, Lust was hoping to buy a tavern in a small town from an old man who had been looking to sell, and Gluttony was gonna live it up as the tavern''s guard for the food and drink. Things didn''t turn out well in the end of course, and here they were now. Going through eight entire lifetimes was no simple feat, and the whole process lasted throughout the entire night. Dread and the Sinners had been writhing in pain for the entire experience, and I could tell that something was changing within them. The memories seemed to contain the soul as it were, the memories ending up being the sum of a person and that would take its toll. For one, their eyes no longer faintly glowed, appearing almost wholly normal if not for the fact their irises were still green. Their skin now had normal, healthy hues and appeared full of life, unlike the close imitation it used to be before. They were no longer just Egos, but a hybrid of the imitation souls I created and the people they used to be. All eight of them became dramatically more powerful, Envy and Sloth developing their second mana ring while their mana hearts pulse with the vitality of a warrior. For the rest, their mana hearts pulsed with the vigor of high end warriors, though Dread, Pride and Wrath developed a mana ring around their hearts, as is the needed requirement to be a paladin as their bodies used to be. As they ''woke'' with the rising sun, they all had various reactions to the situation they found themselves in. Dread was the first to rise, getting to his feet silently as he seemed to examine his new body, there was no sign of any external emotion, yet I felt the maelstrom of emotions and thoughts coming from his mind as he internally debated the dogma that was beaten into his young mind, and the fresh perspective of this past month living without those views and now having become a beastkin himself. Pride was sick to her stomach, fresh wounds in her mind as she was suddenly aware of her repressed memories. Despite the tears in her eyes, I felt a fury like no other for the indignations and cruelties she suffered in her youth and the trials she has had to face just because she was a woman and was targeted by those who were supposed to watch out for her. Wrath... Wrath was stoic. Her mind was cool and calm, yet she had a clear and direct goal in her mind¡ªthe utter destruction of those who led her to bring suffering to others without her realizing it. Envy and Sloth woke up next, it seemed some of Envy''s memories bled into Sloth, Envy feeling relatively sullen as he was reminded of his youth, but Sloth clung to him, tears in her eyes as she sobbed for her childhood friend. Shedding tears he never shed for himself. I could feel his resolve wavering, but Envy managed to keep his composure as he embraced Sloth, his better half and trusted friend feeling what he shut away a long time ago. Greed woke with a start, remembering himself as he looked over his surroundings and silently considered what he should do. I could feel his mind wandering back to his home and his allies. I could see him looking over at me, his brow furrowing in thought as he considered what was in his power to do about the cruel underbelly of his hometown. Lust and Gluttony were the ones to wake up last; they were relatively fine compared to the rest of the sinners; Gluttony was more impressed and intrigued by her bear-enhanced form, while Lust was just happy to be alive. It seems the two of them were just excited to be alive and to have each other. After a few minutes, Dread spoke up, his fur bristling with anticipation as he looked over at my core. "You didn''t have to give our memories back... You didn''t have to give me my memories back." He said slowly, his cadence much more natural and lifelike compared to the stilted and relatively rigid manner from before. "Yet you did anyways, and I am grateful. If you let me, I shall continue with the mission you set before Dread; I will root out the rotten aspects of the church and set it ablaze if I need to." Pride spoke up at that, even if she wasn''t Pride anymore, as she sniffled forcefully, willing herself to calm down. "Same here; I can''t believe that there was so much I ignored, I closed my heart to many things, and I forgot to open it again after it was all said and done. I''ll do whatever it takes to cast down those bastards in their ivory towers." Wrath was silent, but she watched intently, her thoughts following the same path as the other two paladins. "I''m in, so no more little boys have to suffer as I have." Envy stated coldly as he gently rubbed Sloth''s upper back and looked over at my core. Greed piped in as well as he crossed his arms. "I have no real part in any of this, but kids and innocents being put through that kind of suffering is not something I can turn a blind eye to; you have my support, and I''m sure my people will be up for it if I can get to them." He stated, letting his hands rest at his sides. Lust and Gluttony shared a look, and Gluttony gave a nod of confirmation as Lust sighed before looking over at my core. "We''re in, but we have a demand." The others look over curiously, and even Wrath quirks a brow at that. However, Gluttony piped up this time with a grin. "We want you to build a tavern for us to run when this little village of yours gets going." ''I think I can manage that, sure.'' I offer kindly. Soon enough, the eight of them began to discuss a plan on how to move forward. However, as the talks went on, Reyvyre walked into the chamber, the bags under her eyes now apparent while looking at everyone curiously as she seemed to realize there was something different about everyone. After a few moments, she looked over to my core and spoke up. "I''m sorry if now is a bad time, but I have something for you, Vitmori, if you could come to the workshop." ''Oh, sure Reyvyre¡­ But, have you been up all night? Are you feeling okay?'' I can''t help but ask; she looked more than sleepy, she seemed downright exhausted. She offered a small smile as she shrugged a bit. "Nah, but it was worth it. Come along." She said as she began hurriedly making her way down the mountain. Chapter 73 Vitmori POV As Reyvyre made her way out, Dread and the others decided to go back down to the training room to talk, clearly needing some more time to plan before they made the trek back to the Theocracy. Meanwhile, I followed Reyvyre instead of going directly to the workshop. I''d rather not ruin whatever surprise she''s got lined up, and honestly, I''m pretty worried about the state she was in. She seemed cheerful enough; instead, she appeared outright ecstatic as she hurried down the steps. Taking a closer look at her, I''m surprised to see that her mana is nearly totally exhausted; while her mana heart still pulsed steadily, the four rings swirling around her heart are thin and faint. From what I know of magic, if she is able to sustain most of her bodily needs through mana alone, then there''s no surprise that she looks worn out as badly as she does now. ''What have you been up to? No wonder you look terrible; your mana is nearly depleted.'' Reyvyre just smiled to herself as she continued her descent. "I just wanted to make myself useful, and I may have gotten carried away. No worries though, I''ll get something to eat soon and sleep later, and I''ll be fine soon enough." She mused as she gave a dismissive wave of her hand. "Besides, you''ll see soon enough. Though I am grateful you''re accompanying me, it''s nice to know that you haven''t gone ahead and looked at my work before I could show it to you myself." She mentioned as she cast a glance in my general direction. Before long, we were approaching the spitter wolf den when we came across Historietta; she was harassing/doting on one of the wolves standing guard at the mouth of the cave, though if the wolf''s tail was anything to go by, it didn''t seem to mind. I went ahead and conjured myself a green ball of light, just so Historietta knew I was around, having it hover around Reyvyre''s shoulder on our approach. Historietta happened to glance our way, a smile on her face at first before a look of worry made its way over her expression as she looked over Reyvyre. "Whoa, you look wiped out. Are you alright?" She asked before glancing at something and frowning a little more." You exhausted your mana, didn''t you? You''re also entirely sleep deprived, aren''t you?" She stated knowingly before glancing over at my ball of light. "Don''t you have labor laws in your world? Why are you overworking her?" She asked accusingly, she clearly cared for Reyvyre, and I suppose it would make sense since she''s likely known her longer than I have. Before I was able to make my case, Reyvyre spoke up with a smile as she held up her hands in a placating manner. "It''s okay, your majesty; I lost track of time with a project I took on without Vitmori''s approval. I promise it''s not his fault." Historietta appeared to be satisfied, but she still looked concerned for Reyvyre as I pitched in. ''She''s got something to show me, but she promised that she would eat and sleep once she was done.'' With that, she appeared to relent for now as she returned to casually fondling one of the spitter wolf''s fluffy ears before looking over at me. "I see; well, if you don''t mind, might I join you? I wanted to check out those journals one more time before I had to go back home. If that''s okay." She asked, seemingly embarrassed about her little outburst a moment ago. I didn''t see anything wrong with that, and I was just as worried about Reyvyre when I saw her, so I could see where she was coming from. ''Sure, I don''t mind if you come along, and feel free to look at the journals; it''s not like I can do anything with them.'' With that, Historietta appeared to relax visibly and smiled as she bobbed her head once. "Thanks, Vitmori." She then looked over at Reyvyre and smiled a little more. "Lead the way." With that matter settled, the two made their way inside the den. Legosi didn''t seem to be among the wolves, but the she-wolf that appeared to be in charge of the affairs within the den watched the duo as they crossed, her eyes not leaving them until after they made their way out of the den and out of sight. Soon enough, they made their way into the workshop, and the first thing I spotted was the wooden soldier from before, only it looked nothing like it did before. Reyvyre stood beside the workstation as she gestured to the wooden figure and flashed a grin. "Tah-dah! I rebuilt that wooden soldier. Honestly, I ended up just taking the whole thing apart, but I made sure to reuse the wood; it was such high quality, that it would''ve been a waste not to." She explained as she looked over her work. It looked almost lifelike, and the face... I recognize the face... That''s my face! ''This is me? Isn''t it? How did you know what my face looked like, let alone the rest of my body?'' I couldn''t help but ask, though looking at it again, I realized why it took me a moment to recognize my own face. It was of a younger me, possibly in my late thirties, instead of the fifty-year-old mug that I had originally gotten used to. Hell, it looks like she even got my musculature right, and if I''m not wrong, I can see the imitation of a number of scars from old gunshot wounds and knife wounds, among other things. At least she had the decency to wrap a length of cloth around my waist, though before I could worry too much, I took a peek at my younger copy and saw that she had decided to not be as detailed down there as she had been with the rest of my body. "Dude, you were jacked as an old man, weren''t you?" Historietta said with a mix of amusement and awe as she looked over my younger copy. "I mean, I kinda had my doubts, but between all your titles and your build, I can easily see you as the badass Reyvyre told me about." She mused as she poked at my wooden abs, looking at one of the scars that trailed along them. My already piqued curiosity ended up growing even more curious as I watched Reyvyre intently; she suddenly appeared rather bashful, her cheeks and the tips of her ears becoming noticeably red as she brought her hands to her face to hide her expression and failed terribly while doing so. "Uhh... Ahem... Well... As a mage, and with my particular fields of study and knowledge, I am able to dreamwalk and review my dreams or others from an outsider''s perspective... You may have unintentionally shared many, many memories with me over these last several weeks, and I may have thoroughly explored them while I slept." Her ears very slightly flick as she becomes even more red before clearing her throat. "I etched an illusion spell into the primary gem to have your avatar appear as lifelike as possible once you take control of it. To help with accuracy, I reviewed many of the memories I had already seen to figure out the details of your physical form." She then swallowed, her embarrassment becoming even more pronounced somehow. "Before, I made sure to pass by these memories quickly to respect your privacy; however, for the sake of detail, I had to refer to many memories while you bathed and occasionally skinny-dipped with your beloved. You never revealed as much skin that I needed to refer to in any other circumstance, especially during your physical peak." She huffed and shook her head, glancing over at Historietta, who looked endlessly amused, showing off the biggest smirk she could manage. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I''m not sure how I feel about this, I''m flattered that she put in that much effort, but now, I can''t help but see her as a peeping tom and voyeur after she mentioned which memories she ended up referring to, to accomplish these goals. ''I see... Well, tell me how you made this, I''m not seeing any knife marks on the wood, nor do I see any wood shavings or any dust from sanding the wood down anywhere around here.'' Reyvyre cleared her throat, appearing rather eager to accept the change in the topic as she looked over to my orb of light. "You''re absolutely right, I actually didn''t carve any of the wood at all. I used a technique that''s similar to the method we elves use to build the sentinels that guard our Grand Archives. Normally, this process would take the average artificer several days to charge the wood with enough mana to weave it like threads, let alone actually shape and weave the wood into a humanoid form. But this wood has been soaked in mana for several centuries at least, making it extremely malleable, not to mention that I have a magic ability that''s way beyond the average artificer." She explained with a grin, having since calmed down from earlier and feeling rather proud. "When you take control of this avatar, you should be able to use five of your six senses with ease." She mentioned as she patted my younger copy''s shoulder. ''Wait, you said five out of six senses? Aren''t there only five senses?'' I asked, half wondering if I misheard what she had said. Reyvyre seems to look perplexed by my question, but it seems even Historietta was confused at the mention of six senses. "Yes, your six senses, sight, hearing, touch, taste, smell, and mana. Any mage worth their salt is able to sense the flow of mana, though it takes a truly skilled mage to determine the differences and details in mana beyond sensing where it is." ''Ah, I see... So I''m assuming tasting is out of the question?'' I ask, looking myself over once again. It was a bit of an eerie feeling to stare at the lifeless face of my younger self, though I can confidently say that Reyvyre managed to keep my looks well beyond the uncanny valley. Reyvyre seemed to look somewhat regretful once I asked as she sighed softly. "I''m afraid so, Vitmori. The sense of smell was by far the trickiest sense I had to recreate for something that is not of flesh and blood, but taste is beyond my capabilities with a wooden figure." She explained as she shook her head. ''It''s fine; I was just curious. I suppose I wouldn''t even need to eat, considering that my body will be made entirely of wood.'' I consider, by all accounts, this is outstanding work, my only complaints being that my privacy had to be violated for such a thing to be accomplished, but oh well. "What sort of gem or crystal did you write the enchantments on? A diamond?" Historietta asked, looking over my younger copy with a more studious gaze than a naughty one. It seems she was admiring the craftsmanship rather than my musculature, as far as I can tell. Reyvyre was quick to respond, looking pleased that the question was asked. "I used a chunk of Lictdren''s core as the vessel of the enchantments." She mentioned before looking to my ball of light. "And don''t worry, Vitmori, historically, fragments of shattered core have been proven to be the highest grade of materials, able to handle the most enchantments while also conducting mana the easiest. In previous cases of its use, there have been no signs of the beings in the core ever re-emerging within the tools and pieces of equipment they were used for." She quickly explained. That feels... Rather morbid... Especially since I see my own core as myself, my very being; then again, I''ve been making diamonds out of people, so fair enough. ''Well, alright then... Now, how do I go about controlling this thing?'' Reyvyre paused momentarily as she tilted her head side to side before shrugging a bit. "I''m afraid I don''t know the specifics for such a ritual. It''s not like I''ve ever helped a dungeon core inhabit a physical body before." She retorted, sarcasm dripping from her exhausted-sounding voice. "Though, like with most magic, I''m sure if you project your will and intent, you''ll be able to connect to this avatar with relative ease." She explained, being more helpful after amusing herself for a moment. A ritual, eh? So, I just need to speak words of intent, and something should happen. Hm... I go ahead and send my orb of light to enter my younger copy''s chest for dramatic effect. Though afterwards, I reached out with my mana and began swirling it around the wood until I found the ''vessel'' as Reyvyre put it. ''Vessel, painstakingly created for me, join with me and become my extension; allow me to traverse this world with your aid.'' Once I finish, I feel another measure of mana pouring into the vessel until it ignites like a mana heart. More and more mana continues to flow as rings develop around the artificial mana heart. The flow slowed to a stop after a stable three rings formed, and as I studied the vessel, I could see the faintest of threads leading up to where my core was at the top of the mountain. I can feel the connection, and it wasn''t anything like when I formed bonds with any of my people or beasts. It''s like it''s right there, just out of reach. I focus a little harder and reach out as if to share senses as I''ve done with my beasts. Suddenly it''s like the room has shifted, and instead of the face of my younger copy, I''m looking at the ceiling. "I... Did I do it?" I speak out, and suddenly my own voice reaches my ears as I can hear Historietta shift away with what I can assume is surprise. I go to sit up, having to actually think about how to move for a little bit as I push myself up to a sitting position with relative ease. Turning my head and shifting my eyes side to side, all the sensations feel new and strange, though I suppose this is a brand new body that has never done any of this before. I look between Historietta and Reyvyre before flashing a grin. "So, how do I look?" I couldn''t help but ask as I brought my hand up, noticing how it now appeared flesh tone, my flesh tone, a sun-kissed brown, with the added details of hairs along the back of my hand and fingers, as well as the faded scar of a burn between my ring finger and pinkie knuckles. "Well... You''re hairier than I imagined, but I suppose manscaping isn''t that important in the apocalypse." Historietta mused teasingly as she flashed a grin. Reyvyre seemed to look closer at me, grabbing my wrist and making me turn it around, individually wiggling my fingers before smiling as she gazed into my eyes. "I daresay this is my finest work. Well Vitmori, welcome to being among those with bodies." She mused before yawning. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I should go eat before I pass out." She mentioned as she turned to walk off, clearly done with the day. Historietta smiled as she watched Reyvyre leave before meeting my gaze. "I suppose you ought to get some clothes arranged, but hey, this means you''ll be able to personally attend the Peace Banquet. Shame you won''t be able to eat the food though." She mused as she sighed with exaggerated disappointment. "What are you planning to do first with your newfound body?" I had to think on that for a moment, though a smile grew on my face as I moved to stand, pushing off the workbench. I stumbled a little at first, having pushed off harder than I needed to since I was both stronger than I remembered and not as heavy as I was before; though I got my balance soon enough. Now steadied on my two new feet, I flash a grin over at Historietta. "I think I''ll go for a walk, maybe touch some grass." I muse cheerfully as I walk out of the workshop, one foot after the other. Chapter 74 Vitmori POV I was a few steps out of the workshop when Historietta spoke up. "Before you touch grass and all that, mind walking me down to Lictdren''s room? I was kinda hoping not to have to go down there alone." She mentioned, looking up at me as she flashed a smile. I didn''t see anything wrong with that, and I figured I ought to get my steps in anyways and put this new body through its paces before I go out into the open. "Sure, why not." I reply simply. With that, I decided to lead the way as we descended. As we walked, Historietta piped up to fill the silence. "I know I was kind of evasive about my answer back there, but you look pretty good. Like, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say you look like a character from a tv show." She mused as she walked by my side. I could sense her eyes on my body, and not in the metaphorical sense, but I could tell where she was looking and the fact that she was looking at me without looking at her. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was one of those skill things I have, but I didn''t wonder for too long as Historietta spoke up again. "Especially with all those scars and wounds on your body... Some of those look much nastier than tv would have suggested, though I suppose special effects can only go so far." She surmised before poking at the scar along my stomach. "How did you get this one?" She asked curiously before looking back up at me. I jumped a little when she poked at me; even if I saw it coming, the sensation of being physically touched was almost jarring after being deprived of it for so long. Even though I knew which scar she was talking about, I made a show of shifting around before looking down at the scar and humming thoughtfully. "Hm... Well, that one was a close call. It was somewhat self-inflicted, though entirely unintentional." I mentioned absently as I touched the imitation of the old wound. Meanwhile, Historietta had a look that simply begged for me to continue as she seemed to listen with rapt attention while we walked. "It was about four years into the apocalypse; a PDA hired me to watch his back while we went on a scouting run in a place where there was reported bandit activity. Oh right, a PDA is..." I went to explain, though Historietta grinned and spoke up. "I know about PDAs, Phoenix Down Agents, right? Members of a secretive military group that worked towards the benefit of humanity." She said before continuing. "Reyvyre told me about them, she claimed that was one of the good things happening during the apocalypse." I''m again surprised that she knew about the things of my world, but I suppose I shouldn''t question it too much as I flashed a grin. "Well anyway, we had been out scouting for about two days. I watched his back while he used his special watch to scan the bandit camp from a distance to map it out and prepare for a plan of attack. We had been moving from rooftop to rooftop, doing our best to stay out of sight and remain silent, which meant any zombies we encountered had to be put down with close combat rather than use guns to pick them off. Even if they were silenced, they weren''t entirely quiet and a person could easily pick out the sound on a clear day if they were paying attention." Historietta nodded intently at that, still listening as we were about halfway down by now. "All that to say, while we were moving to the next scouting point, I heard the sound of creaking of wood underneath the PDA''s foot as we crossed a rooftop. Before I knew it, I had lunged forward, grabbing the guy by his pack before throwing him back, but that only caused me to be the one to fall instead. The wood crumbled beneath my feet, and I fell through two floors of water-rotted floorboards before crash-landing on a desk. I was lucky that my pack took the brunt of the fall, but it didn''t help that some of the wood splinters I crashed through skewered me. Most of it was just splinters, but one thick shard pierced me clean through; luckily nothing vital was ripped apart, but it really sucked to move. Luckily, that PDA didn''t leave me for dead, though I was nearly killed by a lone zombie who wandered in after I crashed into the room." I couldn''t help but grin as I recalled the memory, it was a pretty close call, but I survived that encounter. "I managed to crawl away from where I crashed landed and hid behind a filing cabinet. I wasn''t gonna be swinging around a weapon anytime soon, but I had this spring-loaded, telescopic baton with a spike welded into the tip that I used with great accuracy to quickly and quietly put the freak down. Afterward, it was just a matter of keeping myself still and awake until the PDA found me. We ended up having to cut the bigger wooden splinters out of me, and it was not a pleasant experience, to say the least. Luckily, between some strong painkillers, a bottle of vodka, a knife, and some staples, we got me patched up enough to make the trip back to the settlement to have my wounds properly treated and cleaned. I was out of commission for a month, but I earned my keep by helping train up some folks with gun handling and close combat, as well as a few odd jobs here and there." Historietta seemed to take a few moments to digest my story, though I could feel her eyes look at that particular scar once again before looking at a few of the others. "Wow, just... Wow." She said after a bit before smiling a bit. "You must have a high pain tolerance; I don''t think I could even move if I was messed up like that." She considered as she absently touched her side. I chuckled a bit at that. "Yeah, I''ve had lots of experience getting hurt; a few times were especially bad, though it''s just a matter of doing your best to not let the shock settle in and to keep your mind focused on a single goal, even if that goal is to just keep your feet moving." Though with that said, we finally reached the slime spring room when I glanced over at Historietta. "So, what are you looking for within these journals?" I ask as we enter Lictdren''s bedroom. Historietta hummed thoughtfully as she picked up the journal she looked at before, then glanced over at the small bookshelf with similar-looking books. "I... I just want to know what happened back then; maybe we can help prevent whatever happened to her from happening to you." She explained as she looked over at me. "But ultimately, I''m just curious about what life was like for a human from another world like us." She admitted as she flashed a sheepish smile. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Well, it''s not like I can use them in their current state..." I mention with a shrug before smiling a bit. "Tell you what, you can take all these books as long as you translate any recipes, rituals, or anything you think might be useful to me." I offer as I make my way around to Lictdren''s wardrobe, snooping around for any clothes that might fit me. Alas, they''re all rather petite and not nearly big enough to fit my body. Historietta looked pleasantly surprised by my offer, though her expression turned into one of uncertainty as she looked over the books again. "I dunno; I still feel it might be bad news to bring books with me from a supposedly cursed and blighted territory." I smirked a bit at that description before shrugging as I shut the doors to the wardrobe. "Well, don''t bring them with you. Not visibly, at least. Didn''t you say you had some sort of storage space?" I mentioned as I walked back over to her and looked over the bookshelf. Historietta seemed to think on that as she held one of the books. "I mean I do, but I only have one free slot left... Maybe if I take my knife out, I could at least carry two books?" She considered as she glanced between me and the book in her hand. "Couldn''t you just tie a bunch of books together and store it in your slot as a book bundle?" I considered. I mean, if she has a pouch of coins in her inventory, what''s stopping her from having a bundle of books? "What do you mean? I can''t... I can''t do that... Right?" She suddenly looked somewhat perturbed as she considered the possibility of my suggestion. Meanwhile, I collect the remaining nineteen books from the bookshelves, setting them all out on the desk. After a moment of thought, I decided to go after the pillowcases from the bed, peeling the covers off the pillows before loading all twenty of the books inside the pillowcases and tying off the ends to make two impromptu sacks. "Here, two bags of books. Give it a try." I offer, feeling more than a little amused as I watch her glance between me and the bags of books. I watched as a knife suddenly appeared in her hands; it was a simple but fine-looking dagger. After setting it down, she held her hands over the two sacks before touching them. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen, but in a blink of an eye, the two bags disappeared, and Historietta looked ecstatic. "A-awesome! Holy crap, this opens many more possibilities for the kinds of things I can store! Sweet!" She exclaimed excitedly as she hopped around, pumping her fist in the air before catching herself, her cheeks flushing as she suddenly remembered I was standing there, watching her get all excited like that. "S-sorry... I suppose I might have gotten a little carried away." She mentioned before clearing her throat. "Anyway, I''ll see what I can do about working on these, though I think you should pay me a visit if you want the fruits of my labor." She mused cheerfully as she started making her way out of the room. "I''m sure I should have a decent amount of these translated by the time the Peace Banquet comes around." "I suppose that''s as good a time as any. Sure, why not." I didn''t really have a deadline in mind after all, though I could tell she was just excited to have me over, as if she was just inviting a friend over to her house. "Good, good, I''ll be expecting you then. Don''t be late; in fact, you should show up early, okay?" She mused, now especially cheerful at the current developments. "Oh, I can''t wait to start reading in full, I wonder when she started keeping her journals." She considered excitedly as we started making our way back up the steps. We make our way back soon enough, though I stop as I peer into the workshop and stroke my chin thoughtfully. I could feel Historietta watching me curiously as she decided to speak up. "What''s up? Did you forget something?" "Hm? No... Well, I was actually thinking of how to cover up better, I''d rather not look like I just stepped out of the shower after all." I muse as I gestured to the simple white cloth wrapped around my waist. The fact that I was basically in a towel didn''t seem to click until just now, if Historietta''s expression was anything to go by as she suddenly smirked and snickered at my expense. "I suppose it would certainly help with your image if you put something on. Though are there even any clothes to be found in here?" She asked as she followed me into the workshop and looked around. "Doesn''t look like it, no." I reply as I wander over towards the intricate loom before looking over at the bolts of fabric I had picked through the other day for that care package I sent with Legosi. "I guess I could just wrap some cloth around me until I can get some proper clothes made." I considered aloud as I looked through the bolts of fabric, spotting what looked to be cotton fabric dyed black and plucking it from the other bolts. "Oh? Thinking about dressing like an ancient roman or something?" She asked, a hint of amusement in her voice as she came over and looked between me and the bolt of cotton fabric. "Want some help?" She offered with a smile as she held her hand out. I returned the smile as I passed the bolt over, holding my arms out as she began wrapping me up in the cloth, generously using about sixteen or twenty feet of cloth as my left arm and chest were covered, with the remaining six feet or so having been bound around my waist to keep the wrapping around my lower half secured in one place. Looking myself over, I couldn''t help but smile. The black cotton felt nice against my wooden skin, and despite the excess cloth, the way she had wrapped it around my waist proved to look somewhat slimming. "Well, what do you think?" I ask as I flash a grin over at Historietta while slowly spinning in place once. Historietta seemed to scrutinize me rather seriously, looking me up and down and pacing in a wide circle around me before speaking up with her verdict. "Meh, you look good enough for a fancy mannequin." She teased with a smirk as she looked over the workbench with all the cloth, finding an oversized safety pin as she came around and pierced the cloth around where she tucked in the end of the piece of cloth. "There, now that should definitely help keep things in place." She mused as she bobbed her head with a satisfied nod before flashing a sincere smile. "You look good, go for your walk, but make sure to come over to the Haven to say goodbye when I leave later today." She said cheerfully as she bumped her fist against my chest. "Sure, I''ll come by." I offered a smile in return as we made our way out of the spitter wolf den. On our way out though, just about every wolf turned to look at me, and I could feel their surprise radiating from each of them as they all laid down submissively as I walked past. It was just a little unnerving, though I suppose I am their boss and the reason all of them are alive. I hesitated as we approached the mouth of the cave, the sunlight pouring in from the outside was nearly blinding to my new, artificial eyes. But I couldn''t help but push forward, the anticipation of being outside far more overwhelming than any trepidation I may have about being limited by my bubble of influence. I finally step outside, and for the first time, everything is clear. There''s no cloudy barrier between me and the outside, it''s just forest as far as my new eyes could see. If I was made of flesh, I think I might have shed a few tears. How I''ve missed this, the smell of nature and the beautiful lush greenery. I could feel Historietta watching me a little more before going off toward the Haven. As for me, this walk has been a long time coming. Chapter 75 Vitmori POV I can''t remember the last time I was able to freely take a hike through the woods without having to be vigilant for zombies. The smell of nature without the tinge of rot and ruin in the air is so refreshing; despite having no lungs to breathe with, I find myself enjoying the experience. Before long, I find myself sitting in the shade of a tree, leaning back and resting along the trunk as I quietly observe the treeline. I watched as small animals scampered around, animals that looked remarkably like rabbits, along with other various rodents, though before long, a small herd of white deer pranced along, grazing and moving along through my territory. I find myself holding my breath, even if I don''t need to breathe, as I watch them settle around me, seemingly resting for the moment. It''s almost as if they don''t see me or even recognize my presence... Well, if I have stealth skills, I''ve likely activated them somehow, which explains what the deer are doing. Well, either all that, or they don''t recognize a magic wooden man as a threat for some reason. After what felt like an eternity of peaceful silence, I could hear birdsong getting louder around me, as well as many curious eyes. Focusing back on the moment, I look about and sense quite a few of Jack''s crewbirds twittering at each other as they look me over with unbridled curiosity. Though it isn''t long until I hear more fluttering as Jack swoops in, landing before me and looking me over; soon enough, there is recognition in his eyes as his feathers poof out and his wings flap once before offering me a salute. "Boss Vitmori! It''s a true surprise and delight to see you out and about." He enthused, a cheerful whistle coming from him before he then looked around at all his crewbirds lingering and watching me. "What do you lot think you''re doing?! Scram! The boss isn''t some piece of fruit to gawk at!" He exclaimed, flaring out his wings admonishingly, which caused the others to scatter. Though he startled the deer while he was at it, the small herd scampered off, leaving the two of us alone. I couldn''t help but smile; even if my quiet time had been interrupted, it was nice to finally meet Jack in person, as it were. "It''s nice to see you too, Jack. Have you grown bigger?" I mentioned as I looked at him; the last time I gave him a once over, he was around the size of a raven; now, he looked to be bordering on raptor status, which was impressive for what used to be a little round bird. He was somewhat sleeker now, and his pointed beak did seem pointier than before. Jack preened a little at that as he sauntered around in front of me. "Ah, I had my suspicions, but to think that even you have noticed my growth. Hehe, yes, I''ve been working my hardest to patrol the outskirts of your lands, and I''ve killed many a beast who dared cross me. Why, there was this one particularly hardy plant monster that tried to lure me in with a perfectly vibrant red fruit that looked just a little rotten. It, of course, could not fool me with a mere trifle such as that; I, of course, knew what it was on my approach and managed to successfully dispatch it, lest it attempts its pitiful tricks on a bird of lesser instincts or ability." He enthused proudly as he seemed to preen and look generally satisfied with himself. I could tell that he wasn''t being entirely truthful with that particular story, but his results still spoke for themselves as I grinned cheerfully at him. "Very impressive, Jack; I''m glad to hear you''re doing so well." I mention as I get to my feet. Jack hopped back to give me some space before flapping up to my shoulder and settling there for the moment. "By the way, I''ve been meaning to tell you, but the other day I discovered a magic map room that shows my territory from an aerial point of view. I figured you might want to get together with Oururu and Legosi and maybe check it out when you three get the chance. I feel it might be rather useful for the three of you when it comes to coordinating patrols and having a more detailed understanding of my territory." I had been thinking about how to best use that room, and while I now have my own body, I would like for the three of them to get used to that particular room since I''m almost positive it will help them with their duties overall. Jack tilted his head at that, not fully understanding the concepts I just put before him but seemingly understanding the main point. "Aye, very well; I''ll see about rounding up the others then." He replied with a bob of his head. He then whistled thoughtfully before looking at my face. "How long have you had a physical body?" The question vaguely surprised me, though I couldn''t help but flash a small smile as I glanced over at him. "Not long at all; in fact, I think only you, Reyvyre, and Historietta even know about it." Jack seemed to be amused at that, a smile appearing in his eyes as he bobbed his head once again. "I see; well, if you''ll excuse me, boss, I have somewhere I need to be right about now." With that, he quickly took flight before disappearing beyond the tree line. I was alone again, just me and the trees for now, as I took a deep breath and savored the scent of nature. Exhaling out of habit, I look around the treeline while briefly wondering where I should start walking towards to get to the Haven since I''ve never personally been there, not to mention I don''t even really know where I am. After a moment of thought, I opted to close my eyes; with a little concentration, something almost instinctively seemed to point the way as I started walking again. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Trisha POV Trisha found herself staring up at the mountain once more; with the delivery of tools, supplies, and equipment that Legosi had brought over, she knew that the more pressing of her responsibilities had been handled already by Vitmori. It was a little disconcerting, to say the least; she was supposed to make those things for the group. That''s initially why she asked Vitmori for a forge. She had heard from Zasutir that Vitmori had been building a forge for her, but did he figure out how to make things on his own or something and decided he didn''t need her after all? With all this pondering, she ultimately ended up just giving herself a headache as she sighed softly, her heart simply longing for the heat of the forge. When she sighed, the crimson ball of fur that had been lying in her lap stirred, looking up at her with seemingly genuine concern. "Myet?" He chirped out, sitting up to reach out and tap her cheek with his pleasantly warm paw pads. Trisha couldn''t help but smile at that as she reached out and scratched the young cat''s throat and chin. "Oh, Hephtio, you''re too cute; I can''t possibly stay in a bad mood around you." She cooed affectionately as the young feline murred audibly at her touch. Though after a few more quiet minutes, his ears suddenly perked as he went silent, his fluffy little ears now twitching and flicking as he turned to look off into the distance. "What is it boy? Do you hear something? Is it trouble?" She asked, an edge of anxiety creeping along her throat and into her voice as she watched Hephtio react to something out of view. Before she knew it, the crimson cat had lept off her lap and began running off. "W-wait up!" She called out, scrambling to her feet as she ran after him. Following after Hephtio, she heard mreowls and yowls of the other cubs in the near distance; soon returning to the clearing of the haven and rounding the longhouse, she spotted a man she hadn''t seen before being swarmed by the four cubs. At first, she thought they were attacking him, but it seemed they were actually showing affection; even the usually standoffish Basmori was all the way up on the man''s shoulder, nuzzling their head against his neck, Grimm even hurrying over to hug the man''s other leg, his fluffy little tail wagging audibly with excitement. She wasn''t sure what to make of this, though she spotted the others of the haven starting to gather with varying degrees of curiosity. However, she noticed the Empress looking amused by all this, having made eye contact with her as she watched everyone instead of the new man. The man, for his part, had a face that looked intense yet handsome; his vibrant green eyes carried a certain coldness despite the joyful smile he had on, his gaze sharp and piercing as they passed over her. He carried himself like the veteran warriors and adventurers she had seen come into her father''s shop; despite how relaxed he appeared to be, she could tell this man was a predator. His exposed chest and right arm were riddled with wounds, and his clothes looked both comfortably luxurious while being incredibly simple looking. There was something about him that intimidated her, though she couldn''t help a nagging sensation in the back of her head that she knew who this was. That was until Zasutir stepped forward, followed by Rita, Zasutir getting to one knee and bowing his head, while Rita gave a slight bow of her head in a show of respect, but not lowering herself to the extent Zasutir had. "Vitmori, it is an honor to see that you''ve obtained a physical form; welcome to the haven you created." At that, Zasutir practically bounced up to his feet, looking down at the man and flashing a warmer smile as he cleared his throat. "S-sorry, I was just so overwhelmed; I completely forgot that you don''t care for such formality." Zasutir mused, carrying himself much more casually now as he chuckled a bit. The man chuckled heartily, in a great mood as it seemed as Basmori continued to nuzzle into his throat, the man returning the gesturing by nuzzling his chin against the black cub. Meanwhile, Freyli was laying happily on the man''s right arm, mewling with delight and clearly too excited to use her words; Sekha was scaling his back as she moved to clamber onto his other shoulder, with Hephtio starting his own climb as he was the last to arrive. "It''s fine Zasutir, this was a recent development, so I apologize for not at letting you know I was on the way." He expressed sincerely as he plucked Hephtio from his side and cradled the cub in his left arm. "I just promised to see Historietta off, and I am one to keep my promises." He expressed simply as he then looked to the people of the community. "I also wanted to personally thank you all for looking after my cubs, I was sad when they moved out, but they''ve clearly come into their own while among you all." He mentioned as he returned Sekha''s nuzzles with his chin while he spoke. This caused many folks to start murmuring amongst each other. It was one thing to be told that the dungeon core in the mountain used to be a man, and it''s something else entirely to see the man standing before them. Sylvia was the first to approach, eyeing the man curiously before lowering her head and looking back at him. "I never got to say this before, but thank you for saving us and giving us this new home, and thank you for saving my daughter." She expressed as she lowered her head once more. Aug, for her part, just offered a bit of a smile and waved as she stood behind Sylvia, peeking out from behind her mother. The man, who turned out to be Vitmori, looked vaguely uncomfortable but offered a kind smile. "Y-you''re welcome, but you don''t need to thank me. It was just circumstance and coincidence that everything happened as it did, but I''m happy to see you all doing so well. I do hope I didn''t interrupt anything." He expressed as he returned Aug''s wave with a small wave of his own before looking to the others. "Oh, and before I forget, I should properly introduce myself; better late than never." He mused with a cheerful smile as Basmori mushed his paws into Vitmori''s cheek. "My name is Vitmori, a man from another world who ended up here somehow, and I hope we get along and that you all are able to thrive on my land." He said, bobbing his head politely. With that done, it seemed it was the perfect excuse for everyone else to approach and greet the man, shaking hands as thanks and names were exchanged. It was all rather charming, Vitmori looking almost ecstatic to meet everyone. It was all going smoothly too, until Basti came out of nowhere and tackled the man to the ground. Chapter 76 Vitmori POV It was a surprise, to say the least, when Basti tackled me down to the ground. The cubs were fine, though Grimm seemed surprised by the whole exchange; but in the end, he was just happy to be involved in whatever was happening. The people were taken aback but appeared to be more confused and perhaps even amused at the scene developing before them. Basti''s tail had flicked this way, and that, her whole body seemingly rumbling with delight as I felt her unintentionally flexing her claws into my back. Zasutir spoke up first, looking pleasantly amused as he looked between Basti and me before looking back at me. "I suppose there are others you left out regarding your latest change." He mused before looking at the others. "Come along now, everyone. No point in standing around; we have work to do." This earned some smirks of amusement from some of the adults, though the kids were just happy to see Basti stopping by. The cubs and Grimm lounged around for a few moments, but they also dispersed, going off to play with the other kids or hang around their mentors. "So... I guess you''re cozy where you are?" I asked as I glanced back up at Basti; while my new wooden body was definitely strong, I was not in any sort of position to properly resist or squirm free, not that I was actively trying to do so. She rumbled out another purr before leaning in and whispering once more. "Consider it as punishment for not telling me you were planning on getting a physical body..." She mused almost mischievously as she now began to knead her paws into my back; while it felt nice in a way, the sensation of relief wasn''t really there, considering I wasn''t really made of meat like a normal person. Though as her paws kneaded against me, I could sense that she had a realization as she let out a huff that sounded vaguely disappointed. "You''re made of wood?" She asked quietly, confusion plain in her voice as she let herself flop down against me and rested her chin atop my head. "Why are you wood?" "Well, probably because this was all rather impromptu." I replied with vague amusement. "Reyvyre surprised me with this avatar; as she put it, a real body is probably a long way away, but for now, this will have to do if I want to be mobile." I just laid there for the time being, the pressure of her weight being quite apparent to me. However, it wasn''t uncomfortable, the sensation of pain apparently not registering. "However, considering that I can now leave my bubble... I was considering joining you on your mission to the Hegemony. I''ll follow from afar and see what I can do while you assume the role of Dhalia." I mentioned, a smile on my face as I slowly shifted around to look up at her more directly. Basti''s eyes dilated with anticipation at that suggestion, humming some more as she stood and slinked off of me before lying in the dirt. "I... I really like that idea." She mentioned as her ears flicked and wiggled. Now that I''m freed from the confines of my right hand, I go about standing while dusting myself off. "It''ll be interesting to see the world beyond the confines of my forest. I have memories of the place, but I''d like to see it for myself, maybe make some connections and find some friends." If I were flesh and blood, I could swear my heart would be racing with the idea of an expedition. It had been years since I''d ventured into new territory. Even the warehouse that got me killed had been mapped, though obviously it wasn''t adequately scouted, but that was beside the point now. Basti hummed thoughtfully at that before nodding. "There are many targets, as you know; it''ll take a lot of work to deal with all of them." She mentioned, her tail lashing and curling as she considered the task before us. I couldn''t help but agree; I''ve dismantled many groups before. It usually just requires the removal of leaders or key figures in a group to create disorder and leave hostile groups in shambles. However, the difference here is that this is a civilized land, with a lot more people and stable influence and structure. Nothing like the volatile apocalypse I had grown accustomed to. So Basti was right, it would take a lot of time, at least until I find a suitable figurehead or faction to oppose these slavers for me, hence the need for me to go and try to find friends and allies. "It''ll be a good way to gauge our neighbors and the people who make up the general populace." Basti seemed to nod intently, and I could tell that she was at least getting most of the concepts I''m running by her, probably thanks to Dhalia''s memories. "Again, it sounds like a lot of work... What about home? The mountain and the haven? Are you going to just leave them be?" She asked as her head tilted curiously. I considered that, soon glancing over at the faint, intangible thread that connected this body to my core at the top of the mountain. "I think I can manage to maintain both, though I''m certain I can rely on Oururu to look out over the homefront for the day-to-day if need be." I consider as I looked back over at her. "I may be inhabiting this body, but it''s still only an avatar; my true body is still my core at the top of the mountain. I''m fairly certain I can change my focus between this body and my bubble of influence." I explained, guessing for now since I didn''t want to experiment out in the open on the off chance that returning back to my core would make my Avatar collapse like a sack of potatoes. This appeased Basti as she nodded intently. "I see; I suppose I ought to get back to my training if we are to leave as soon as possible." She considered, seemingly a little somber, as she watched our cubs among the people before looking to our mountain. "I don''t think I''ve ever truly had a place to call home. My memories of life weren''t exactly clear... All I knew was that I was alone, and my hunts were poor in the last few weeks with my cubs on the way." She said softly. I knew of her life before me, though it was interesting to hear it from her perspective. As she spoke, I decided to sit down beside her; my legs crossed as I scooted closer before reaching out and gently running my wooden fingers through her head fur. Basti seemed to smile softly while shifting around as she laid her head on my lap and continued to speak. "I went up that mountain to die that day; something in my basic, animalistic mind didn''t want my cubs to be eaten after I had passed... I would have preferred they starved rather than end up as someone else''s meal." She admitted as she nuzzled into my stomach. "But then there you were, a small little bead in the dirt, and you aided Basmori for no reason other than you felt like it. I knew somehow that I could at least leave them in your care, and you would have watched over them as I entered my final sleep." She then rolled over onto her side before looking up at me while still resting her head in my lap and leaning into my touch, a smile forming on her feline face. "But there you went again, not allowing me to even have that rest. You had my life, and you gave it back freely, even at cost to yourself. Time and time again, you provided for and protected our cubs, more than any mate ever would have." She said, her voice rumbling with evident affection. "I suppose now that I''ve had time to understand my new awareness, I can see that my affections have been rather one-sided." She considered as her tail curled and her ears flicked; she sounded more somber, but not too much as she gazed up into my eyes. "I hope you''ll continue to care for and look after us, even if my affections are unrequited." She said softly now, almost murmuring as she huffed softly and proceeded to pull away. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Even if Basti had been just above average in intelligence for an animal until a few days ago, she was surprisingly mature and wise now. I highly doubted all that was simply due to the influence of Dhalia''s memories, so that means she had been wise and mature all on her own. I didn''t let her get too far as I came up beside her and patted her upper back; this caused her to stop as she looked back up at me, settling down as she watched me intently while her mind swirled with emotions, though she maintained a stoic expression. "Basti, let me just say that I do care for you as my trusted friend, partner, and ally." I started off as I took a knee to be closer to eye level with her, even if she did have to look down at me now. "However, I recognize your feelings for me, and I will not ignore them; all I ask is that you give us time. I want you to get to know me as a person, and I would like the chance to get to know you as you are now, a person like myself." I explain as I offer a small smile. "Is that alright with you?" I asked gently as I held her gaze. Basti hummed thoughtfully, returning the smile as she leaned in and pressed her forehead against mine before quickly trotting away. She soon stopped a little ways away and glanced back at me as she spoke up. "I suppose it''ll have to do for now." She replied coyly, one of her ears fluttering with delight as she hurried off. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched her go; I could sense that she was in a much better mood than a moment ago. Getting to my feet, I make my way over to the part of the clearing where the tents had been set up; all but two of them had been taken down at this point, everything else having been loaded onto various drakes. Drakewardens and imperial ladies move around, working to clean up after themselves as it were. I, of course, felt many eyes on me, though nobody actively approached me at first, that was until Tobias made his way over with a grin on his face. "So, Vitmori in the flesh, I didn''t think I would be seeing anything like this anytime soon." He mentioned as he came up beside me and watched his subordinates work on packing up. "You certainly cut a rather striking figure; seeing you now, I have no doubts you are certainly a capable warrior." I couldn''t help but flash a grin as I looked over at Tobias; I could tell he wasn''t paying me any sort of lip service and was sincere with his words. "Well, not exactly in the flesh, and while I appreciate the vote of confidence, my combat experience is limited to a type of monster called a zombie, as well as a variety of mutant variants of zombie and normal human beings. I have no doubts I''ll need to reevaluate the skills and techniques in my repertoire for mana-enhanced warriors and magic users, not to mention all the strange and unique beasts and monsters I may have to encounter." Tobias looked curious about my initial comment, so I opted to just hold out my hand to him. He takes it up after a moment as his brow quirks with mild surprise, almost immediately bringing his other hand over to feel up the rest of my arm. "Wood? How interesting..." He mentioned while trailing off as he tried to examine my features with his eyes alone while pulling away. "Well, you certainly look like flesh and blood; this is some incredible spellcraft for sure." He mused kindly as he met my gaze once more. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at his reaction as I nodded intently. "Well, I have Reyvyre to thank for my current condition; she exhausted a considerable amount of mana to craft this avatar for me." I said, letting my arm fall to my side. Tobias nodded intently before smiling a little more as he looked out at his subordinates again. "As for your combat experience, I''m sure you will have little issue adapting to new enemies. You are already a considerably powerful being, after all." He then shot me a glance and smirked a bit. "Don''t forget that you are also a mana-enhanced warrior, as well as a magic user of a kind, just train yourself in your new capabilities, and you should be able to carry yourself just fine among the rest of us." He expressed, sounding rather sincere as he patted my shoulder. It felt oddly comforting being advised by an even older and more experienced man than myself. I''m reminded of that saying to beware the old man in a profession where others die young. I suppose it applies to both of us, but Tobias does seem to have at least a decade on me. "I''ll keep that in mind." I reply with a bit of a smile as I look over at him again. "When do you think you''ll be back?" Tobias looked at the skyline for a moment before looking over at me once more. "Two, maybe three weeks. I still need to inform the Commander of the Southern Order of my findings here, but considering the circumstances and our current lack of a place to call home, I''m certain they''ll have no qualms about making the journey here." He explained as he looked over his arm and absently fastened some of the straps to his bracers. "We will also need time to commission and escort some builders to come out here to start working on a wooden fort and living arrangements which will need to be completed before winter starts in full. So all in all, lots to do." He mused with a mock sigh of exhaustion and a shrug before flashing a smirk. "Thankfully, I can leave most of the more difficult work to the young ones, so there''s that." I couldn''t help but return the smirk with a chuckle of amusement. "Yes, I suppose that''s the perk of having both age and experience." I mused before spotting Historietta making her way over. I glanced back at Tobias and held out my hand again. "Stay safe on your way out; I''ll see you soon." Tobias glanced over at Historietta before nodding as he firmly took up my hand and shook it before lowering his head in a show of respect. "Thank you again for welcoming us on your land; I''m looking forward to our next meeting." He expressed sincerely before pulling away and joining the other drakewardens in a final check of their equipment. Historietta approached as she smiled up at me. "Well, I suppose this is goodbye for now." She said as she bumped her fist against my chest. "Take care of yourself, old man; I can''t wait for you to visit the Capital. Hopefully, I''ll have some stuff for you to use by then." She gushed with a mischievous look. "I can''t wait for another talk; maybe we''ll have some more interesting stories next time we meet." She mentioned with a clap of her hands. I offered a chuckle as I decided to return the gesture by gently bumping her shoulder with my fist. "Be careful what you wish for; there''s a reason ''May you live in interesting times.'' was often used as a curse." I mused. "But yeah, I''m looking forward to it too, cya then." I offer as I take a step back. She also took a couple of steps back, turning to leave before stopping and casting a glance back at me. "Don''t forget; you now have a friend in a high place; if you need anything, anything at all, please don''t hesitate to call on me. I''ll do what I can." She insisted, sounding rather serious now before offering a small smile again. I couldn''t help but grin a bit before bobbing my head in understanding. "Sure, the same to you, after all. If you need something done and don''t know who to turn to, just let me know, and I''ll be there." Historietta grinned at that, apparently genuinely happy by my offer as she turned to join the drakewardens and her ladies-in-waiting. The group now mounted the drakes before quickly taking to the skies and heading for the horizon. I watch them for a while more, though soon enough, I''m back in the moment as I rub the back of my wooden head before looking around. What to do first? Honestly, now that I''m really thinking about it... I''m just itching for a fight. It isn''t long until I spot my target and make my approach with a grin on my face as I tap his side. The massive bullkin getting startled by my apparently silent approach as he looked over at me from his seated position, chewing audibly as he crunched down on a hard vegetable of some kind. "Vitmori? How may I serve you?" He asked with measured deference while maintaining eye contact. I could feel my imaginary heart pound in anticipation of what would come next as I flashed a grin that was as charming as I could manage. "Hey Reonim, mind sparring with me?" Chapter 77 Isaak POV Things had just settled down around the haven, the Empress and her ladies, and almost all the drakewardens had just left towards the horizon, leaving them with two drakewardens who were apparently supposed to be tending to the eggs they had given to Vitmori. Speaking of Vitmori, it looks like he walks among them now. Isaak wasn''t too sure what to make of the man; he had listened to the few stories Zasutir had shared of Vitmori''s world and the things Vitmori had to survive. Yet, when he saw him, yeah, he could see what Zasutir talked about; the pressure he exuded was on par with veteran adventurers and even paladins of the church he had seen passing by while serving as a guard. Despite the kindness Vitmori displayed, Isaak felt that something was off; he felt Vitmori was far too put together for a man who had slaughtered thousands of undead and slain several dozen men and women. Isaak couldn''t even imagine the burden of killing another sentient being, let alone the supposed kill count Vitmori managed to accrue. It unnerved him, though; at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder how strong someone would have to be to achieve the feats he had heard about, especially as a human in a world without mana. Though as he set up by the old fireplace outside to start sharpening his blade, he spotted a crowd forming as Vitmori and Reonim left the longhouse. The duo made their way into a clearing and started talking, though the fact that people were beginning to cluster around had piqued his curiosity. Making his way over, he sidled up beside Cinco and spoke up. "What''s going on here?" He asked in a hushed tone while crossing his arms. Cinco flashed a grin as he looked at Isaak and was quick to explain. "It seems we''re about to get a demonstration on how Vitmori fights." He said as his ears waggled with anticipation, though Cinco looked vaguely startled for a moment but immediately relaxed as the very earth shifted, a sort of sparring ring with a fence forming in mere moments, separating the people from the duo. Isaak glanced over at Cinco curiously. "You okay?" He asked as the others started to spread out more evenly around the quickly formed ring. Cinco flashed a bit of a smile. "Yeah, sorry, I just felt the ground shifting; I didn''t realize Vitmori could shape the earth so quickly without chanting or preparing a spell. I wasn''t expecting it at all." He explained before looking back to the forming spectacle. Isaak nodded intently, deciding to step closer and watch the fight as closely as he could manage, his hands resting on the stone fence, though he quickly realized he found himself next to Miriam, who seemed to notice him at the same time and greeted him with a smile. "Hey, Isaak." She said quietly with a small hand wave. Isaak choked on his words for longer than a moment but smiled in response. "Hey, Miri..." He said with a smile on his face. "And where''s my ''hey''?" Trisha asked with an amused look on her face as she peeked around from the other side of Miriam before settling against the stone fence. He didn''t even realize she was there and cleared his throat. "Hey Trisha, what are you all up to?" He asked as he managed to properly collect himself now that he had a topic to focus on, glancing over at Reonim and Vitmori as they seemingly discussed some more, having waved Zasutir over. Trisha grinned as she looked out at Vitmori and Reonim. "Well, I gotta see how Vitmori fights so I can get an idea of what sort of weapons he uses. I''m the one who''ll be equipping him after all." She explained before gesturing over at Sylvia, who was on the other end of the ring, standing with Zasutir. "She''s likely doing the same regarding what sort of armor would suit him best." She mentioned before settling on the stone fence again. Miriam nodded intently at Trisha before looking over to Isaak. "Vitmori asked me to outfit all those in his service; that likely means Vitmori himself, so I''m gonna get his measurements once he''s done." She explained as she clapped her hands together. "Besides, it might be fun to watch. There''s not much to do by way of entertainment nowadays, and watching your sparring sessions are always good to pass the time with." She enthused cheerfully. Isaak nodded before looking away as he could feel his cheeks burn at the idea that Miriam had been watching him get his butt handed to him most days to pass the time. "I... I see." He replied slowly before focusing on Vitmori and Reonim. "Are you sure you don''t want armor? I know this is just a spar, but why take the hit if you don''t need to?" Vitmori asked Reonim as he looked up at the bullkin. Reonim offered a confident smile. "I appreciate the concern Vitmori; however, I''ll be protected without armor." He stated before continuing as he noticed Vitmori''s confused expression. "It''s called barkskin, though I can actually go up to stoneskin thanks to you improving my manaheart." Though at Vitmori''s continued confusion, he decided to explain a little more. "My mana flows through my body and forms a protective shield in my skin, it takes effort to maintain, but it can protect a warrior if they''re caught out of armor or reinforce what armor they have." At that, Vitmori nodded in understanding. "I see, so I won''t worry too much about holding back." He said with amusement as he held out his hands, piles of stone falling from seemingly out of nowhere. He then plunged his hands into the stone, he first drew out what looked like a blunt dagger, tucking it into the waistband of his clothes, next drawing out what looked to be five stones in the shape of throwing knives, tucking those away in his sleeve when he then drew out a stone short sword. "You use an oversized great sword, right?" Vitmori asked as he shaped the remaining stone into a weapon similar to one that Reonim is usually seen carrying before handing it off with a little bit of a struggle. "Damn, I really don''t want to be hit by that." Vitmori mentioned with a grin. Reonim responded with a chuckle as he hefted the stone blade onto his shoulder. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Zasutir spoke up once it appeared Vitmori and Reonim were readied. "Alright, we shall have a good, clean fight. The terms of victory are as follows..." He started to say, gesturing to Reonim first. "If Reonim is able to hit Vitmori three times, he wins." Zasutir then gestured over to Vitmori. "If Vitmori is able to knock Reonim off his feet, he wins." With the rules established, Zasutir snapped his fingers before calling out. "Begin!" At the command, Reonim moved deceptively fast, swinging the massive stone sword in a wide horizontal arc; Vitmori seemed to just barely duck under the swing, having dropped to his hands and knees before rolling to his feet as Reonim brought down a follow-up vertical swing which dented the earth where Vitmori was just moments ago. Vitmori retaliated by flinging out two stone-throwing knives, their dulled edges impacting along Reonim''s forearm and wrist, earning a wince from the bullkin as he retaliated with the greatsword in a downward diagonal swing towards Vitmori. Vitmori moved to dodge, but the sheer wind pressure of the stone blade sent Vitmori tumbling to his hands and knees as he fell to the side. The man had a rather surprised expression on his face from what happened, though it was immediately replaced by an amused grin as he got to his feet. Now drawing his stone short sword, he decided to close the distance with a fierce lunge. Reonim reacted quickly again, bringing his greatsword around and smashing Vitmori''s sword with a downwards vertical slash, following it up with a hard kick to Vitmori''s chest while he was vulnerable in the interrupted lunge, which sent the man flying against the stone fence. The stone fence held against the impact as Vitmori pushed off the fence and got back to his feet, seemingly fine after the impact. "So that''s how it''s done." He exclaimed to nobody in particular, taking out the stone dagger he tucked away and fusing the remains of the stone blade into the dagger, making the knife a little longer but not quite the same length as the short sword it was before. Reonim respectfully allowed Vitmori to gather himself before lunging forward, the wind starting to swirl visibly around the stone blade as he did a wide overhead swing, bringing the sword down on Vitmori. Though instead of dodging away from the blade this time, Vitmori dramatically picked up speed, leaning into the winds of the sword before sliding between Reonim''s legs while smacking the stone knife against the bullkin''s calves. Though as Vitmori went to get back to his feet, he stumbled and rolled, losing his footing as the speed burst he managed to use a moment ago appeared to run out and ruined his momentum. Reonim was quick on the backswing, pivoting on one of his hooves as he brought the stone sword down on Vitmori. However, he was anticipating Vitmori to have moved faster to avoid the swing; instead, there was a resounding crack and a sickening crunch as Reonim cleaved through Vitmori''s waist. Screams of panic were heard from the crowd as Isaak''s skin went cold, wondering if he just witnessed a death. This was supposed to be a sparring match between two great warriors; how could it have gone this badly?! Reonim looked relatively calm for someone who just killed someone, though Zasutir was quick to move, leaping over the stone fence and hurrying over to Vitmori''s broken body. "Vitmori! Vitmori, are you okay?" He asked as he grabbed Vitmori''s torso by the shoulder, turning him around. Surprisingly, Vitmori responded quickly enough as he sighed audibly. "Damn, I thought I had a chance in the end..." He said, disappointment clear in his voice before he seemed to focus on the moment and looked over to Zasutir. "Whoa, hey, when did you get here?" He asked curiously before furrowing his brows. "Why can''t I feel my legs?" He asked, much to Zasutir''s apparent confusion as the lizardkin stammered a bit. Being somewhat propped up by Zasutir, Vitmori looked down at himself and seemed somewhat surprised. "Ah... That''s why I can''t feel my legs... Huh, well, I suppose that''s my loss." He said as he looked over at Reonim before glancing up to Zasutir. "Do you mind... Er... Bringing my legs over? I think I should be able to reattach them myself." Zasutir still looked rather confused but nodded as he gingerly laid Vitmori on his back when he stepped away, going over and grabbing the lower half of Vitmori''s body. Though as Zasutir grabbed one of the legs, he immediately realized what was going on as he looked at the others. "He''s made of wood. He''ll be fine." He explained as he brought the legs over, flipping them around right side up before lining them up to Vitmori''s torso. Reonim looked over at the others who had been watching the fight and quirked a brow curiously. "Did you all not know he was made of wood?" He asked, plunging the end of the large stone sword into the dirt and leaning against it as he seemed rather relaxed despite cleaving a man in half just a few moments ago. The others needed a moment to wind back down, the shock and subsequent reveal having been a jarring spin of emotions as they now lingered to watch Vitmori put himself back together with morbid curiosity. Vitmori, for his part, set about reconnecting his torso with his legs. Threads of solid wood started reaching out from his waist and had made contact with his legs, similar threads stretching out at that point as the legs were slowly scooted through the dirt until they fused back together. Within moments he managed to start wiggling his toes before pushing up to his feet; he wobbled for a moment, nearly losing his balance, though he caught himself quickly enough before approaching Reonim and holding his hand out. "You were excellent; thank you for showing me how much I''ve got to work on." He said with a cheerful smile as Reonim gladly met his hand and shook it. Isaak simply shook his head at the sight before looking over to Miriam and Trisha, addressing Trisha in particular. "Well, what did you make of all that?" Trisha seemed vaguely unnerved before looking over to Isaak and shrugging a bit. "Not sure. From what I could tell, Vitmori isn''t particularly weak, but Reonim simply outclassed him in overall ability." She considered, gradually collecting herself as she spoke. "I think Vitmori likes to be quick on his feet, preferring small blades and throwing knives based on what he made for himself. However, I have a feeling that is what he resorted to using out of convenience. Ultimately, I''ll have to ask him what he would like for himself." She explained as she pushed away from the stone fence. Miriam seemed to have calmed down from earlier, looking rather embarrassed as she was one of the few to have screamed after seeing Vitmori get cleaved in two. "I think I would like to see less dismemberment in sparring matches. Otherwise, it was quite an impressive display from Reonim." She said with a small smile before looking over at Vitmori. "Not to dismiss Vitmori or anything, he performed valiantly against a much more powerful opponent. I''m certain it is only a matter of time until he is able to fight on par with a warrior like Reonim." She expressed encouragingly, though Isaak wasn''t sure who she was trying to support since Vitmori was off talking with Reonim while cleaning up the sparring ring. The earth and stone shifted as it all started to sink into the ground; Trisha nearly fell over as she failed to notice the fence disappearing until it was almost too late. Isaak smirked with amusement at Trisha having to catch herself, though he looked back over at Vitmori and Reonim. Some small part of him felt confident that he could probably take on Vitmori as he is right now. Though another part of him had to wonder; if Reonim was that strong, how powerful was Basti if she managed to slaughter Reonim before he could put up a proper fight? Chapter 78 Vitmori POV Well, that fight went about as well as I expected. Between the slight disconnect of having to think about how to move and command my new body and facing a warrior experienced in combat against other beings of this world, I knew I didn''t really stand a chance. However, it was an excellent opportunity to figure out how people in this world fight. After Reonim dismissed himself, I was approached by a few people; Trisha and Sylvia were the two I immediately recognized, though, after a couple of moments, the names of the remaining two came to mind, that being Miriam and Isaak. I offered a smile at their approach as my hands came up to the black cloth that Historietta wrapped around me; I had only barely noticed it was starting to unravel and fall off due to it being ripped apart after Reonim cut me in half. "Hey there, what''s going on?" I ask, with a healthy amount of curiosity in my voice as they draw closer. Miriam was the first to speak up, even if it looked like Sylvia was about to speak as well, though she patiently held her tongue and listened as Miriam pat my arm in an encouraging manner. "You did very well out there, Vitmori; I feel you performed valiantly against a superior opponent, though I''m certain that with time, you''ll be able to reach Reonim''s level." She enthused cheerfully before looking me over. I was a little surprised by her opening. Had I really performed so poorly that I needed my spirits lifted like that? Well, I can''t sense any ill intent from her, in fact, she sounds rather genuine, even if the expressions of those around her betrayed that they felt she made a faux pas. After a moment, I decided to just match her energy and smile a little more. "Well, thank you for your kind words; I shall do my best to get the hang of my new body, maybe I''ll figure out how to make use of my mana heart while I''m at it." I said before looking among the group as a whole and continuing. "Was there anything else?" Sylvia piped up at that as she stepped forward beside Miriam. "Vitmori, if you would allow us to borrow you for a little bit, we''d like to take your measurements so we can get started on making your clothes and armor." She explained, Miriam offering a nod of confirmation at that. Trisha spoke out as she stepped out from behind Miriam and offered a bit of a smile. "And I was hoping to talk a little shop, figure out what sort of weapons you''re looking for, and maybe we can go see that forge you''ve prepared for me." She explained, sounding somewhat hopeful near the end. I couldn''t help but smile a bit and nod. "Very well, feel free to take your measurements." I said as I looked between Sylvia and Miriam, though I looked over to Isaak as he stood close by. "Can I help you with anything?" I offer since he seemed to be waiting so patiently. Isaak was vaguely surprised when I addressed him, and after he took a moment to look between the others, he shrugged and then looked back at me. "I''m just here because I don''t have anything better to do." He said simply as he nodded at his own words. I wasn''t sure what to make of that, my head tilting ever so slightly at his words before Miriam grabbed at my arm. "Come on, let''s get you inside." She said excitedly, leading me into the longhouse and sitting me on one of the benches along the tables. "Wait right here, I''ve got to go get my things." She said cheerfully enough as she stepped away, Sylvia following after to grab her own things. "So..." Isaak started to say, trailing off as he seemed to need another moment to gather his thoughts. "When was the first time you killed someone?" He asked, earning him a smack against the back of his head as Trisha frowned at Isaak. "You just sat down; who starts a conversation like that?" She admonished before looking at me while shaking her head. "Sorry about him, I think he has a bad case of foot in mouth." She explained apologetically to me before staring daggers at Isaak. I couldn''t help but offer a kind smile as I lean back against the table behind me. "It''s fine; I don''t mind." I offer in response before looking at Isaak and looking him over. He definitely looks like some kind of warrior between the well-cared-for sword on his hip and the unique set of hide armor that he wore. "Why do you ask? Have you killed anything or anyone before?" I decided to start with regard to Isaak''s question. Isaak averted his gaze, and I can feel a sense of embarrassment coming from him, though about what, I''m not sure yet. "Not really no, I haven''t gotten the chance. I was just a guard recruit before this, a few weeks fresh out of my apprenticeship, and assigned my own set of city guard armor." He explained, staring at his hands as he wrung them together. I reached out, gently patting his shoulder, and gave him a little shake before pulling away. "I don''t know what sort of expectations you were raised on in this world, but there''s nothing to be ashamed of when it comes to having never killed anyone or anything before. The act of taking a life is a weighty one, and it should never be taken lightly." I explained as I watched him closely. Isaak nods intently, and I could see he had a lot on his mind; though before he could continue, Miriam returned with her tools, followed closely behind Sylvia as the duo set their things down on the table behind me. "Alright Vitmori, would you mind taking off that wrap, it''s too thick to even think about measuring over." She explained politely as she procured a roll of measuring tape. I bobbed my head in response. "Sure, no problem." I replied as I stood before shrugging off the ruined black fabric. As it fell to the ground, I heard an ''Eep'' sound coming from Miriam, though Sylvia let out an impressed whistle. I could feel their eyes wandering my back and shoulders, and watched as the four of them looked at my chest and stomach, their eyes tracing the recreation of the injuries I sustained up until my late thirties. "Sorry if they''re disturbing to look at, medical professionals were few and far between, and dangers were plentiful. I often had to treat my own wounds in the field and they were never pretty." I explained with a dry chuckle as I rubbed the back of my head. "Hell, these aren''t even all of them, Reyvyre recreated my body while I was in my prime, I still have a couple decades of wear and tear not present here." I mused, hoping to lighten the mood. Though looking over at Miriam, that didn''t really seem to help. "Wow." Was all that came from Trisha as she took a seat beside Isaak. Miriam just reached out and gently placed a hand on my shoulder, I could feel the unfiltered compassion coming from her as she looked up into my eyes. "You''ve sure been through a lot, haven''t you?" That... Damn... I wasn''t expecting that. It''s a good thing I''m just wood right now, I have a feeling that some tears might have escaped if I was flesh and blood. I''m able to contain myself well enough as I reach around and gently pat Miriam''s hand before pulling back. "Yeah, but I think I''m in a better place now." I offer in response. I have a feeling that she might not entirely believe me, but she didn''t push the topic as she started measuring my arms while Sylvia went about measuring my legs and feet. While that happened, I decided to look back over at Isaak and offered a bit of a smile. "Let''s continue our talk later if you don''t mind." I offer, it''s clear the guy is after something and I don''t want to outright ignore him. This earned Isaak a curious look from Miriam, though Isaak just averts his gaze and nods. "S-sure, alright, later." He replied almost sheepishly. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. After a few moments of silence, Trisha spoke up while staring at one of the scars along my back. "So... Vitmori. I''ve got some big questions for you." She said as she stood and walked around in front of me to make eye contact while making sure to stay out of Miriam and Sylvia''s way as they measure my chest and hips. Meeting her gaze, I offer a smile and nod. "Sure, and I might have some big answers." I reply with amusement. This managed to wrangle a small smile from Trisha before she continued with her thought process. "What sort of weapons do you want me to make for you?" She asked as she held her gaze. Weapons eh? Right, now that it has come down to it, what do I want? I trained with all sorts of weapons during my youth, but what should I use now? My mind does wander to the fancy-looking bow next to the elf corpse in Lictdren''s chamber, as well as the red spear embedded in the ceiling, but those would just draw too much attention. I also shouldn''t limit myself to the gimmick and improvised weapons that I had to rely on more often than not, I had a professional blacksmith with a fully stocked forge and all the supplies I could procure for her now. "I want a shortsword, a dagger, a set of ten throwing knives, a spear, and a bow with thirty arrows that have barbed tips." I listed out before offering a bit of a smile. "I''ll let you decide on what to use to make them, but don''t use that mithril stuff, I don''t want to attract too much attention." Rather than look intimidated by the size of my order, I could swear that she had a fire of excitement in her eyes. "Yes sir, while I may need help making the bow and arrows, I should be able to handle making the arrowheads just fine. I''ll be able to manage everything else myself though, no problem." She exclaimed as she flashed a toothy grin and a thumbs up, though, after a moment, she had a curious look on her face as she looked me over. "How do you plan on carrying all of that?" She asked, slightly tilting her head as she stroked her chin. I chuckled softly as Miriam measured my neck while Sylvia took precise measurements of my hand. "I have a magic storage place where I can keep it all, remember how I pulled all that stone from nowhere?" I offer as an example, and after a moment she understands and nods intently. Sylvia spoke up as she finished committing my measurements to memory. "Your armor will be simple, yet practical as you obviously don''t have any gooey bits you need to protect, but you need to at least look the part." She explained with a hint of amusement while looking me over. "Since you like to be light on your feet, I''ll get you set up with some leather boots, pauldrons, bracers, and gloves. You won''t look particularly impressive, though I have a feeling you wouldn''t care about that." She listed out before nodding to herself with satisfaction. I returned her nod with a bob of my head. "Sounds good to me, just let Legosi know how many hides you need for the leather, he''ll have his pack bring you the materials as long as you let them have the meat." I offer as Miriam pulls away, finishing up with her own measurements. ''"Do you have any preference for the clothes?" Miriam asked as she glanced over at me before stepping away to put the measuring tape away. I think about that for a moment before speaking up. "I don''t have any preferences about the colors of my tops or bottoms, all I ask is that they''re all made with long sleeves." I explained though I consider something else as I glance over at her. "I would like a brown cloak if it isn''t too much trouble." She flashes a bit of a smile and nodded intently. "Of course Vitmori, I''ll get right on it." She said cheerfully, moving to leave with Sylvia as they grabbed their equipment. Isaak moved to leave as well, heading outside, though he was soon intercepted by one of the drakewardens and dragged off somewhere. I took a moment to collect what remained of the black fabric that I wrapped around my body, tearing a hole in the middle of one of the bigger pieces before pulling it on like a poncho. "There we go, at least I won''t be exposed." I mused cheerfully to Trisha, earning a bit of a smile from her as she nodded. I could tell she was clearly excited to go see her new workspace. After a moment to consider it, I decided I should make her first day in my service to be really special, though at the same time, I wanted to be alone with my thoughts for a little while as I looked over at her again. "Go get Reyvyre, Rita, and Hephtio, I''m going to go on ahead and wait for you." This earned a curious look from her, but she nodded and went to step away. "Sure thing boss." She replied as she walked off. With Trisha on her way, I start heading up my mountain and go over how the fight went in my head. From what I can tell, Reonim managed to circulate his mana around his body, it flowed and pulsed with his heartbeat, much like his own blood. While I don''t have blood, I did appear to have some sort of veins circulating a minimal amount of my mana, which was what appeared to keep my body functional and mobile. I had to consider what Reonim told me about this ''barkskin'' and ''stoneskin'' defense, based on what I saw, it seemed Reonim had to actively will the defenses to take effect; actually hitting Reonim with my stone blade confirmed that there was something at work that reduced the impact of my strike. Reviewing the battle some more, it was clear that Reonim had also used a form of mana to cause some kind of whirlwind to spin around his greatsword. The effects of the wind were rather potent, as they were enough to knock me off my feet even without direct contact. It probably didn''t help that I''m not as heavy as I used to be, but that is not something I mind all too much; after all, a lighter body means lighter steps. Reonim had a decent mana capacity, though it was nowhere near the extent of Reyvyre or even Rita, it was considerable as far as I can tell without refining the mana in his mana heart into mana rings. From the looks of it, mana hearts and mana rings serve two different functions which appear to be complimentary to each other. Mana hearts serve to improve the physical capabilities in someone''s body, spreading the mana around in order to be used in various ways, and with enough skill and know-how, they''re able to extend the mana out into a weapon, shield, armor, or even their own skin. Even minor magic can be used as long as someone has a mana heart established, that is if what Hephtio told me was accurate when he and Trisha fended off one of those feral goat horses with bursts of fire breath. As for the specifics of mana rings, I''m still not too sure, I''ll need to talk to Reyvyre and Rita about it. But it seems the more rings you have, the more complicated the magic you are able to use. I have a feeling it is like the difference between using a lighter to illuminate a room to using either a torch or a flashlight to illuminate the room. Using a torch or a flashlight are both valid escalations from using a lighter, they''re two completely different methods that achieve similar but overtly different effects. Before I knew it, I had been sitting on the steps leading up to the entrance of the smithy while watching the horizon. It was nothing but trees as far as the eye could see and it was beautiful. The forests around most settlements back home had been gutted for the wood and fuel over the years, conservation wasn''t really considered necessary since the world had already ended as far as my generation was concerned. Aside from that, there was usually enough to go around when the supply lines weren''t being interrupted by raiders or the communities outside of the alliances. The only things we needed to keep scavenging for were the non-renewable goods and equipment like the stuff at that warehouse. Things that weren''t easily sourced, even if we were making excellent progress with mass 3D printing. Though all that''s moot for me now. My musings of my old life came to an end as I spotted Hephtio excitedly leading Rita, Reyvyre and Trisha up along the steps of my mountain. Hephtio was the first to reach me, lunging onto my legs as I scooped him up and brought him around to my shoulder. "Glad you all found your way up alright, sorry to wake you Reyvyre." I mentioned apologetically at the sight of the elven woman. Reyvyre yawned, shrugging but flashing a smile. "It''s alright, you wouldn''t have woken me for nothing after all." Rita looked around curiously, not having been to this part of my mountain yet. I looked over at Trisha and waved her over. "Come along, your forge awaits." I said cheerfully as we all headed up the rest of the way. Within a few minutes, I led the group down the magically illuminated tunnel and into the forge room. Trisha, for her part, was ecstatic as she moved from one end of the room to the other before hopping around with a grin on her face before going over to Hephtio and scooping up the cat. "Hephtio! The fires of the forge await!" She exclaimed, Hephtio mrowling with delight as he wiggled about excitedly. I couldn''t help but grin at how excited she was, but I cleared my throat and spoke up. "Before you get started, we have a bit of business to attend to." Trisha looked fairly surprised but nodded as she clutched Hephtio close. "Oh, sure boss, what''s up?" "Do you have a last name?" I ask curiously. Trisha looked taken aback by my apparently random question. "Umm¡­ No? Are¡­ Are you offering?" I chuckled a bit at her reaction before nodding. "Yeah, among other things. I would like to form a bond with you if you''re interested, I''ll grant you a last name and a title. These two things will grant you a considerable amount of power and allow you to communicate with all my nonverbal beasts." I explain, gesturing to Hephtio as Trisha glanced down at the red cat and looked rather thoughtful. "I¡­ Hmm¡­" Trisha starts to say, lifting Hephtio up and looking him in the eyes. Hephtio offered a feline smile and gently pressed his paw against her cheek. Trisha chuckled a bit before bringing him back down to her chest and looking over at me again. "I''ll do it, thank you." I nod intently and looked over at Rita and Reyvyre. "Do you mind coming over, Trisha has a mana heart but no mana ring; and I have a feeling that she''s gonna need some help forming her first ring." Reyvyre and Rita share a glance before nodding as they approach, the two women placing their hands against Trisha''s back. Trisha looked rather confused at the mention of mana rings and gulped with anxiety, though she remained still. After another moment of considering what I want to say, I approach Trisha and look down into her eyes before placing my hand on her shoulder. "I welcome you into my service, I grant you the title of Arsonist and bestow the last name Vulcan. May you grow and become your best self as we go together in the future." At that, two doses of mana start flowing into her, strangely enough it doesn''t flow from my avatar, and is instead flowing down from the core above as Trisha jolts and shudders from the rush of mana. Thankfully both Rita and Reyvyre set to work and quickly stabilized the teen blacksmith, her mana heart growing and pulsing dramatically when a ring starts to spiral and swirl around it. Trisha panted heavily, clutching her chest and shuddering, looking between Rita and Reyvyre, before looking over to me and flashing a wild grin. "W-what a rush! Say¡­ What''s an Arsonist?" Chapter 79 Vitmori POV Work had begun almost immediately as Trisha got the forge going, talking with Heptio as she started going through the motions. It was clear to me that she was already off in her own little world. Rita had lingered to watch the work for a moment, but I could tell she was bored of this before long and began making her way out of the forge. Reyvyre had stood around for a little while longer before also making her way out, though she waved for me to follow; seeing no reason not to, I joined her and fell in step beside her. "So, how does your avatar feel? Trisha and Rita mentioned you battled with Reonim." She asked as she glanced over at me; I could see and feel her eyes wandering my body, though I could sense it was strictly analytical as she reviewed her handiwork. "Hmm... Well, I lost, for one." I mentioned with a bit of a smile and shrugging a bit. "Reaction time wasn''t as fast as my original body, though it was fast enough. I think I figured out a hint in using mana to enhance my physical capability, but I was unable to maintain my boosted running speed. My overall physical capabilities were good despite my low weight, but how heavy I am doesn''t really matter to me. If I do need more weight, I''m sure I can manage with some kind of metal or stone weights." Reyvyre''s intrigue and curiosity were palpable as I spoke, I could sense that she wanted to take down notes, but she realized that she forgot her notepad back at the longhouse; focusing back on me, she nodded intently at my words before speaking up. "It sounds a lot like the delay that people with artificial limbs experience. The suggested remedy for that is to just use the limb as much as you can... So I suppose it''s only a matter of time until your avatar feels natural." She suggested as she absently ran her fingers through her hair. "As for making use of your mana heart, I''m afraid I don''t have much experience in actively using it. The only benefits I truly make use of are the ones that maintain my body with the reduced need to eat, sleep, and drink. Though I''m sure Reonim could advise you." She said before looking unsure as she tilted her head side to side a bit. "Well... He''s knowledgeable and able to explain things easily enough, but he hasn''t shown much talent in actually teaching." She admitted with a little shrug. "Well, how common are mana hearts and magic users?" Now that I''m really thinking about it, the only people I''ve seen with mana hearts were mostly those in my service, aside from the drakewardens, Virtisa, Jaz, Lanzak, and Sylvia. Isaak looked like he had some glittering lights around his heart, but he had not actually developed one yet. Even Dhalia only had a mana heart; it wasn''t even that impressive. Reyvyre seemed to need a moment for that, I could feel her mind swirling with information as she considered my question. "One in ten people naturally develop mana hearts, one in twenty will develop their mana hearts to effectively use in combat at Reonim''s level, and one in forty are able to cultivate their mana hearts to develop a single mana ring." She explained before looking over at me. "And that is only considering the short-lived races." She mentioned as she looked back out at the treeline below us. "You won''t encounter many as powerful as yourself or even as powerful as I am, but there are many ways to develop mana hearts and mana rings, so there will be more than the predicted amount of those with mana hearts here and there, especially in the service of nobles, affluent merchants, among the guilds, or the various academies." She explained as she listed them out on her fingers. "I see. Well, maybe I''ll see for myself once my armor and equipment are ready. I was planning on joining Basti in visiting the hegemony and investigating the trafficking on their side of things." I decided to mention it as we neared the base of my mountain. I could feel Reyvyre looking at me curiously at that comment. "Are you sure you''re up for it? I mean no offense, but this world is nothing like yours, I just don''t want you to be taken advantage of or misled." She expressed sincere worry and concern plainly on her face as she watched me. I couldn''t help but be amused by that as I returned her look with a quirked brow. "You may be four times older than me, but I''m still a grown man capable of caring for myself. People will still be people, no matter where they are from. As long as they can still be swayed by words, actions, kindness, or violence; I should be fine wherever I end up." I was half joking with that comment, but as far as I''ve seen with the people in the haven, even if they look different, they''re still just people like I used to know. I could sense Reyvyre''s uncertainty, though she soon accepted my words and decided to move on to the next topic as we got down into the woods. "Well, if you''re going on a trip, would you mind if I took Reonim and visited my clan?" She asked curiously, I could tell she wanted to go no matter what I said, though she also felt I wouldn''t say no to something like that, and she wouldn''t be wrong. "Leaving so soon? You haven''t even been back for a full week." I mused, deciding to pry just a little bit before letting her do what she wanted. Reyvyre seemed to catch on to what I was after and obliged with a bit of a smile. "Well, I need to go report my status as possibly the youngest elven mage to etch their fourth ring of mana around their heart." She enthused proudly, though she then looked rather sheepish as she scratched the back of her head. "It''s also been a decade since I last reported back, and I''m one of fifteen elves to actually wander beyond my clan borders, so I should probably inform them of the events of the world sooner rather than later." She chuckled a little bit before looking back at me. "If it''s okay with you, I''d like to return the remains of the elf we found in Lichtdren''s chamber to my people, the armor she wore was a lost treasure for the elven people, and returning it should do well to endear the clan to you and possibly the Empire, thanks to your alliance with them." She explained, the anticipation clear in her eyes about the possibilities. "Just admit it, you have a hard time staying in one place, don''t you?" I tease gently before smirking a bit. "Though I do appreciate you going out of your way to find me more friends in this world." I said as I looked over at her, glancing at my mark around her throat. "Sure, go for it, just let me do this real quick." I mentioned as I stepped closer, reaching out and gently poking her neck. I could feel her jolt with surprise, though she remained still as her mind hummed with curiosity at what I''m doing. To be honest, I''m not even sure what I''m doing, but I focus as I trail my finger from her neck, down to her shoulder, and pull away. My mark had seamlessly moved away from being so clearly distinct on her neck, down to her shoulder where most other people tend to have it. "There... Sorry if that was uncomfortable." I said as I flashed a small smile. "But my mark looked too much like a collar on you, and that wasn''t sitting right with me." I explained as I rubbed the back of my head. I''m not sure why I did this right now, but it felt right. Reyvyre looked surprised, to say the least, absently touching her neck and swallowing. I could sense a flurry of emotions coursing through her mind, but overall I could feel that the collar-like mark did bother her, at least in the corner of her mind when she saw others with my mark in more discrete places. After a moment, she smiled at me as she looked up into my eyes. "Thank you, Vitmori, for your help and your permission." She says while looking away, still absently touching her neck as she continues on our way back to the Haven. Though as we drew closer, she glanced back at me and flashed a smile. "Say... How about I show you some of the basics of magic? I''m sure you''ll have a handle on it in no time." She mentioned with a grin. "That sounds good to me." I reply with a bob of my head. Reyvyre nodded in return before looking away. "Give me some time to set things up, I''ll come get you in a little bit." She said as she stepped away and went off in a different direction than the Haven. I watched her go for a couple of moments, though I made my way over to the clearing soon enough as I walked around. Most people are working on various things, though I do see a cluster of people working around a log, stripping it of bark using the new tools I had given them. I make my way over, spotting a beaverkin man snacking on some bark chips as he seemingly takes a break while Lanzak leads the group now. "You are Woody, right?" I ask, not entirely sure of their name since it felt a little on the nose. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The beaverkin man jumped a little with surprise, having been lost in thought while enjoying his snack. Looking over at me, he offers a grin before standing as he tucked the remaining wood chips he had into his pocket, all while doing his best to chew what he had in his mouth before swallowing and clearing his throat. "Guilty as charged." He expressed cheerfully as he stepped up to me. "Is there anything I could help you with?" He asked as he absently wiped at something at the edge of his lips. "Yeah, Trisha mentioned that you would be making my bow and arrows for me, I just wanted to know if there''s anything I can help with to get you started?" I explain as I glance over at the work they''re already doing. Woody looked thoughtful, his beaver tail tapping almost absently against the dirt behind him. "I know that the Shepherd Zasutir said that we should be doing work on our own so as to not burden you... However, if you are offering your help in exchange for something, then I suppose we are not burdening you anymore, and this is just an exchange of service." He reasoned with a shrewd smile before continuing. "We need much more wood than we are able to process ourselves at the rate we''re going. Between firewood and construction materials, we need to get a lot of this setup and drying if we want to make any considerable progress on construction after winter has passed." He explained as his tail tapped at the dirt again. "Now, I did hear those drakewardens were planning on coming in with builders and supplies in the next couple of weeks, but wood is a long-term commodity that has lots of uses." He explained, now all business, though even as he spoke, he reached into his pocket and popped a wood chip into his mouth every now and then. "If you don''t mind, could you use some of that dungeon magic of yours to take down twenty trees for us?" "Only twenty trees?" I asked before chuckling a bit. I certainly don''t mind the work, and I do have a lot more mana to work with than I had several weeks ago. Plus, Woody did have a point, this sort of stuff is no longer a one-sided charity of giving them whatever they need. They''re doing stuff for me now, and I''m working to earn it. Even if I think twenty trees don''t exactly equate to a bow and arrows. Woody nodded as he chewed on some more bark. "Yep, for now. It''s not like we''re gonna stop cutting down more trees, though we won''t be as rushed if you can do this for us... And as impressive as the longhouse you made is, what we need now are simple buildings for us to grow into before we improve on them later." He explained as he wiped his lips absently. "All we need to do is build the frames and floors of buildings, then I can make some bricks with clay and dry grass to fill out the rest." He said while nodding at his own words. "I see, so how am I gonna break these trees down, and where do you want them?" I asked while looking over at the treeline and considering what trees to take down. Woody hummed thoughtfully at that. "Well, you can put the wood behind the longhouse. That''s where we have been putting it up till now." He mentioned before looking back up at me. "If you could break down four trees into manageable logs for firewood, eight trees into planks, and the remaining eight trees into squared posts for the frames." He listed out before snapping his fingers as he considered something else. "If it''s not too much trouble, could you also pile up all the tree branches next to the wood, and as for the bark..." He trailed off. In the middle of biting down on another chip from his pocket, he pulled it away before clearing his throat. "Could you set up the bark near the fireplace, Virtisa has been asking for some to make some kind of medicine and other stuff... Apparently, it''s got some sort of stuff and such to make lots of things and a few medicines." He explained before shrugging as he finally popped the piece of bark he had into his mouth and chewed. "I just think it tastes good." He mused with a smile. I chuckled a little bit at his last comment before rubbing the back of my head and looking back to the tree line. "Sure, I''ll see what I can do." With that, I step away towards the treeline, Woody looking to the others and getting back to processing the current log they were working on. It doesn''t take long to go around and gather all the trees since I''m able to take everything from the leaves to the roots all at once. The only thing I had to actually take my time on was making sure the trees I collected were unoccupied and then taking a moment to fill the new hole with dirt so nobody fell in and got hurt. It was actually on my way back when I encountered Sylvia, who smiled as she spotted me and made her way over. "I heard from Woody you were helping gather trees for us. Could you make sure some of that bark comes my way? I need it if I want to start making the leather for your equipment." She explained as she walked with me. "Of course, do you think you''ll have it ready anytime soon?" I ask as we start heading back to the clearing around the longhouse. Though at that, I could sense some kind of unease coming from Sylvia as she slowed her pace to stare at me. "How... How soon are you thinking?" She asked before picking up the pace to walk by my side again. I look over at her and offer a shrug. "Sometime next week, once I have some weapons and clothes, I''ll start walking toward the Hegemony and..." But before I could continue, Sylvia started to chuckle before full-on belly laughing at me as she wiped at some non-existent tears, looking over at me and laughing some more as she was soon doubled over at my expense. To say I was a little annoyed would be accurate, but moreover, I was just confused by her reaction. It took almost a full minute before she managed to get ahold of herself. Even then, she was still snickering as she placed a hand over her mouth before speaking up. "You''re such a silly human... I don''t know how they did things in your world, but proper leather for armor takes at least two months to be armor grade, and that''s not even considering all the other prep work to get it done." She was panting, taking slow breaths as she did her best to compose herself, though she still turned red from the strain of not laughing at me each time she looked back up at me, having to physically place her hand over her mouth to do so. "Forget about the leather, I''ll make you some hide boots and gloves and get with Miriam to see what we can do for some quick and sturdy armor. Just leave it to me, Vitmori." She mused, smirking at my expense as she smacked my lower back a couple of times before walking off. Well... There goes my self-esteem. I suppose the only experience I have is the stuff I scavenged that was already put together, or from armorers who already had a supply of treated leather ready to be committed to make armor per request. To get my mind off that blunder, I set to work sorting out the wood into the requests Woody made for me. I end up sitting cross legged in the dirt and closing my eyes in order to focus on the details of the work; I can feel the mana be expended, and while it does consume more mana than when I usually interact with things in the vacuum of my storage, I can''t help but be pleasantly surprised that I''m even able to do this much in this avatar; that is being able to visualize my storage space in the same abstract nature I used to before I had a body. Before long, all the wood has been sorted out in neat piles behind the longhouse and I go over by the outdoor fireplace to find Virtisa getting a massive pot of water to boil over an open flame, the herbalist lizardkin flashing a fanged smile at me as she pokes at the fire with a stick, Sekha mrowling politely as she sits besides Virtisa, but doesn''t move from her place as she watched intently. "Hello Vitmori, I take it that you have the bark Woody asked you to collect for me?" She asked, appearing to be content with Sekha sitting halfway in her lap, which was a huge improvement from when I last saw her hurriedly rushing out of my medbay after seeing what I had done to Dread, her head full of anxiety and doubts. "Yeah, where should I leave them? There''s a lot, ya know." I mentioned as I made my way closer, reaching out and gently doting on Sekha by scritching her throat before stepping away to give Virtisa her space. I could see her eyes wander as she looked around before pointing at a spot a couple of feet away from her. "If you could leave them there, that would be great, thanks." She said as she brought her hand back and down on Sekha''s back as she stroked the blue cub''s fur. I can''t help but feel she''s underestimating just how much tree bark I collected, in the end I settle with just dropping off a good thirty pounds of bark, and with that I could sense that Virtisa wasn''t expecting nearly that much. "Perfect, I''ll get to work refining all of this." She said pleasantly. She didn''t visibly betray her surprise, though, instead bobbing her head as she went back to prodding the flames underneath the pot. Before I could get into anything else, Reyvyre came into the clearing and waved me over, her hands and knees covered in dirt. Making my way over, I look her up and down before quirking a brow with curiosity. "I see you''ve been playing around in the dirt." I mused kindly. Reyvyre, for her part, looks confused for more than a few seconds before remembering something and looking at herself. She chuckled a bit as she scratched the back of her neck. "Yeah, about that... Well, it''s better if I just show you." She said with a small smile before leading me out of the clearing. We walk for a few minutes before coming across a smaller clearing, the smell of fresh cut grass in the air as I see the results of Reyvyre''s efforts. In the middle of the clearing was a magic circle with a variety of runes strewn all over the place, while I can read a few of the things here and there, I''m not too sure about the specifics, though I sense Reyvyre is more than ready to explain everything in just a moment as she beckoned me to come to the middle of the circle. "Kneel down here. We''re gonna check your affinities." She mentioned, moving to get out of the circle while stepping carefully between the lines and runes. Watching how she walked, I made sure to follow her example, crossing into the magic circle as I knelt down in the middle. "My affinities?" I parrot curiously. I mean, I knew I had three aspects, but I don''t know if it''s the same thing she''s talking about. "Yeah, we''re gonna see what magics you have the greatest connection to, the base roots of which are the primal elements found in the world. Things like fire, water, earth, and air, among other things." She explained eagerly as she pointed to the four big circles within the magic circle before gesturing to the numerous smaller circles. "Beyond those, there are other magics which are more esoteric beyond the base elements. From there, I can see how to best guide and instruct you on the branches of magics that come easiest for you." She said as she sat down cross-legged in the grass. "Go on, reach out and run your mana through the magical circle, I''ll make sure everything stays stable and review the results." She mentioned, eager anticipation just radiating from her like a ball of light. I look around myself for another moment before following her instructions, closing my eyes as I reach out with my mana. I can feel things happening around me, my mana pulsing and resonating as I meet Reyvyre''s mana in the magical circle. "Wow..." Is all she says as I go to open my eyes. Chapter 80 Vitmori POV My eyes opened to an array of lights floating around me. It was a rather beautiful display as I slowly glanced around. Looking toward Reyvyre, I could see and sense the bewildered curiosity plain on her face as she looked between each orb of light, clearly getting more information from her side of this magic circle than I was. "What is it?" I ask carefully, not wanting to break her focus too much from whatever she was doing to maintain her end of the magic circle. Reyvyre took a few moments to gather herself as she spoke up. "I''m... I''m not sure what to make of all this." She admitted, looking around some more before continuing. "This magic circle displays your magical affinities as you are now. Generally, this is used for fledgling mages who are still in their ''discovery'' stages, as it were, in order to set them down their easiest paths; however, affinities can be developed and discovered over a mage''s lifetime, new paths forged which can broaden your range of magic." She explained before gesturing to all the lights. "While you don''t have access to all magics... I''ve never seen an inexperienced mage with a connection to so many paths of magic, especially with such a deep understanding at that. You have a connection to all four primal magics; while it is not unheard of, it is still surprising for one as inexperienced as you. Air is the weakest, then water, you have a good bond with earth, and finally, there''s fire. If I didn''t know better, I would have said you were a fire elemental or perhaps even a fire dragon." She explained, excitement creeping into her voice as I sensed her marveling at the possibilities. "You have such a deep understanding of fire and its properties, though I suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised as to how you have such an understanding." She mentioned, her expression and tone going somber at the realization she had. This confused me for a moment before I remembered that she''d seen my memories. "Ah, right... Yeah, I suppose that could do it." I replied. Fire has been my greatest ally and my worst nightmare over the years; I''ve experienced its use in all aspects of its nature, and I know exactly what it can do to the human body, among other things. I offered her a small smile as I watched her fret over bringing up this part of my past and spoke up to try and console her. "Don''t linger too much on it; it was quite literally another lifetime. Don''t let my memories burden you." I offer in a gentle voice. I could sense Reyvyre taking my words to heart as she sighed softly, collecting herself as she looked among the orbs of light once more. "Beyond the four primal magics and the related fusions of those magics, you have access to many rather unusual and esoteric branches of magic." She mentioned as her eyes continued to wander. "Darkness and light magics, opposites and unusual branches to fully specialize in." She said as she tilted her head. "Adventurers or criminals generally tap into these branches for the illusions they can access as well as stealth magics that aid in their endeavors." She explained. "Though you have an understanding of both branches, you have a much greater connection to the darkness." "Well, I did most of my work in the dark; I learned to move in the shadows and conceal myself from my enemies. As for light, well, I''d say you would be surprised how much there is to know about light." I mentioned with a bit of a smile, though I considered what she said and tilted my head a bit. "I also think you''d be surprised by the depth of darkness and shadow; it''s more than illusions and stealth, I''d say, and I don''t mean that poetically." I mused as I pointlessly rolled my shoulders. "Besides, you might want to see what Basti can do with shadows and darkness; I''m sure even you can learn from her." Reyvyre nodded intently, and I could sense that she felt unsure about my claims; she was keeping an open mind about my unique situation as she looked to a different area of the magic circle. "Spacial magic was to be expected if we consider your ability to store vast amounts of things in your personal storage space, though here is an unusual one." She mentioned as she brought a particular orb of light to focus. "Soul magic, even I know of very few with natural affinities for soul magic, usually they''re used by churches and places of law and order to measure someone''s character. It''s rare to see anyone even having a connection to it, but their services are valued and sought out if a mage is shown to have a talent in the field." She explained as she made a face; I could sense she was considering me and something she had seen before speaking up. "That reminds me... You''ve created artificial souls before, haven''t you? Dread and the Sinners, right?" She said slowly as she mulled over the idea. "It''s something called an Ego, which is usually only applied to things like weapons and armor. They''re incredibly rare and are often used as partners to mages and various warriors, using their innate properties to guide, protect, or magically heal and support their wielders. Though most instances are usually made by fiends, dragons, and fey; however, even elves, dwarves, and the odd human mage have created them before, but I''ve never heard of ego being potent enough to control and manage an entire body." She explained, mulling over the information as she scratched the back of her head. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I consider her words before offering a piece of information that might be helpful for her in her endeavor to understand me better. "That might have something to do with the aspects I was granted when I was placed here in this world." At the mention of aspects, I could see her pointed ears twitch with surprise as she looked at me with wide eyes, I could sense that she was heavily doubting what she heard just now and hesitated to speak, so I just continued. "Upon my death, I heard a voice listing all these titles and explaining how I affected those around me in my world. Those I killed, those I saved, and how many zombies I exterminated." I explained slowly; the whole experience was all somewhat surreal now that I''m reflecting on it; I suppose I was numb to the experience due to the sheer shock and confusion of what was suddenly happening to me. "It was something called karmic influence, though I''m still uncertain about it all. Perhaps if I had access to that system Historietta talked about, I would know more. But it''s not like I care all that much since I don''t need to know how everything in the world works to live in it." I said, doing a little bit of hand waving, though Reyvyre seemed to listen intently, patiently waiting for me to say the point of what I had to say. "I was granted the aspects of life and death during that time, and later, after Basti put an end to what was left of Lichtdren, I inherited her aspect of creation." Reyvyre''s face was calm and stoic as she closed her eyes, though her mind was a swirling storm of theories, ideas, and speculation. We sat silently for a few minutes before Reyvyre opened her eyes and sighed softly. "A lot of things are starting to make sense now..." She admitted as she looked into the orbs of light around me. "I was uncertain what to make of what I saw when I first looked at the magic you had access to, which is why I was saving them for last." She said as she brought forward two orbs. "Life and death magic, your connection to them is even more potent than your connection to fire. Healing and destruction, communication with those beyond the veil of the aether, and being able to pull those beyond the veil back into their mortal forms or other vessels. If I had to put a sort of label on your connection to these forms of magic, it would be the term aspect. Not even the Saintess of Gaia can claim to have such a strong connection to life magic as you, not that you even know how to harness that magic, though the same could be said for your connection to death... Not that I know any publically labeled figures to be known as Saint or Saintess of Death, but you would have a deeper connection to this branch of magic than them." I nodded intently. It all sounded very impressive, but I''m still having a hard time putting weight behind all these concepts and ideas. Though I can sense that all this is starting to stress Reyvyre somehow, what is bothering her, in particular, is not clear to me. "Your... Your ears twitched with surprise when I mentioned aspect. Why did that word get a reaction out of you?" I ask, cutting to the point as best I could. Reyvyre''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as one hand reached up to one of her ears before she cleared her throat and spoke up. "I recognized the term since I had read about it during my historical studies, it was used to describe individuals who had been blessed by the gods, aspects were often either great heroes or great evils who were blessed for their achievements; though it was often recorded that aspects were granted their blessings in anticipation of what they would do." She said as she ran her finger through her hair, staring at the ground before looking up into my eyes. "I''m not worried about you or how you would use your powers. You are a good man, and I have no doubt you would use these powers mostly for the benefit of others." She said as she offered a smile, though she furrowed her brows and continued her thought. "What I am worried about is why someone of your potential would appear in the world as you are. Not to mention the idea that multiple gods and goddesses seem to have their eyes on you and the Empress of all people." She explained, sounding a little bewildered as she considered Historietta. "An escalation like this does not bode well for the future..." She says while sighing some more. "I do wanna say that I was told there would be some calamity around four years from now. What it is, I don''t exactly know, but it is something at least." I mentioned it since it was the only thing that came to mind when she talked about the future. Reyvyre looked surprised but didn''t really seem to panic or look overly concerned, managing to remain apathetic towards the information. "I see; well, that would make sense, especially making you this powerful if this supposed calamity is in the near future. But what could possibly be brewing in the background for your presence to be needed?" She pondered, maintaining her composure as she viewed everything in a strictly analytical way. "Well, didn''t you mention that there''s some kind of warlord on a path of conquest overseas? It was the whole reason Emperor Ferodias performed his warpath of unification on this continent." I mentioned, looking at the orbs of light around me before looking into her eyes and watching her while she looked elsewhere thoughtfully. She hummed in thought. "It is possible, but can we really consider that to be a calamity?" She asked as she returned my gaze. "Well, I can''t say for sure, but all it takes is a single stone to cause a wave; who knows what that warlord''s warpath will lead into or disturb." I offer for her consideration. Reyvyre nodded intently before dispelling the magic circle and standing, I did note that there were a few more orbs of light that we hadn''t reviewed, but it seemed like we were moving on at this point. "Well, in that case, we shouldn''t dwell on what may be and focus on what we can do now, and what I can do now is show the basics of how to wield your abilities so you can be ready for whatever may come." She exclaimed, full of false bravado and fake enthusiasm, I could tell she was putting on a brave front and wasn''t taking her own words to heart, but I was not about to call her on it. I stand as well, walking over and patting her shoulder. "Well then, I''ll be in your care." I say as I flash a small smile. Reyvyre returned my smile, this time managing to pull a real one on her face as she looked around. "I think we should make our way to the river; with fire being your primary element, it would be better to be closer to a water source." She considered, a hint of amusement in her voice. I chuckle softly, bobbing my head in agreement. "Lead the way." Chapter 81 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier His heart was pounding in his ears, the thrum of battle lingering for longer than it needed to as he pants hotly. He looked around the wooded area, between the trees, and around the trampled grass, and all he saw were the mangled corpses of monsters. He forced himself to focus, and before long, he could sense and hear his friends and allies; they all seemed to be okay, if not reasonably exhausted. "Sound off!" He called out, wiping the blood off the blade on his pant leg before sheathing it as his tail curled and lashed behind him. "Here and a''okay!" A voice called out; it was from Brasyl, a young half-orc archer who wielded a bow that was impossibly hard for most people to draw and used unique, heavy arrows. The grey-skinned fellow stepped out of some brush and into view with a toothy grin, his face, chest, and right arm coated in blood that wasn''t his own as he used a dirty rag to polish off his knife. "Those bastards sure got the drop on us, eh, Rodi?" He mused cheerfully enough. Ferodias couldn''t help but smirk a bit at the half-orc, it was a very close fight, but they did slaughter the infestation of branch bugs that had been terrorizing the local farming villages. At the very least, they culled the population, and they shouldn''t be an issue until next spring. His ears twitched as he heard the squelching of bug flesh, turning to see Monty, a human teen warrior who planned to open his restaurant when he saved up enough coin to retire. He was currently grabbing tokens from each branch bug for proof of their total kill count. Upon seeing Ferodias spot him, Monty smiled while waving a branch bug head. "I''m good over here!" He chirped, stuffing the head away in a large sack before moving to the next one. "I hate bugs." A voice said as they came up behind Ferodias, though he didn''t need to turn to know who it was. Regan stepped up beside Ferodias, the half-elf wiping the blood off the end of his magic staff. "All those extra spindly limbs and that disturbing screeching, ugh." He complained as he shuddered before stamping the end of his staff into the dirt and leaning into it. "I would have rathered gone after those grappler bears that were seen near that mining town; at least they have the good decency not to swarm and get gooey blood all over the place." Ferodias couldn''t help but smirk with amusement at his best friend''s expense; before he could respond, Regan was nearly knocked over by Danica, a young dwarven teen with an impressive goatee and an equally impressive hammer, as she smacked Regan''s back a few times. "Ah, quit your bellyachin Spells; I kept them off ya well enough." She mused mischievously before going over to join Monty with the monster butchering. Regan scowled with vague annoyance before sighing as he turned to face Ferodias. "Are you absolutely certain you want ''all'' of these individuals as your guardians?" He asked, lowering his voice to a near whisper as they spoke privately. "At least reconsider, Danica, if only for my sanity." He mentioned, not sounding serious but making his point. Ferodias'' ears twitched as he flashed a small smile, speaking softly to keep this conversation between themselves. "Why not? They''re all good people, strong for their age too; I''m sure they''ll be up to snuff by the time the trials are called to a close." They''ve had this conversation a few times now, but it was only this time that Ferodias really felt genuinely confident of the people he gathered. The members of their party had shifted around a few times over the last couple of years, with Brasyl being the latest member and Danica being the longest-standing member so far. "Besides, you''re just jealous she''s paying more attention to Monty than you nowadays, aren''t you?" He teased mischievously, speaking normally as he waggled his ears while looking over at the half-elf. Regan flushed, though a frown was soon on his face. "As if, like I would want a woman in the shape of a barrel." He retorted as he looked away. Danica called out from where she was, ripping off some bark bug limbs with Monty, no doubt planning on adding that to dinner tonight. "Don''t worry, Spells; you''re too much of a twig for me anyways." She called out playfully, taking it all in stride as she grinned while the other guys chuckled at the scene. Ferodias couldn''t help but laugh at his friend''s expense before joining the others as they rounded up the bug heads, all in all, they managed to kill around thirty-seven bugs, and for three silver a head and the reward for the job itself, it was looking to be a good payday for their efforts; not to mention some extra protein for their next few meals. The day soon turned to evening, and their party had set up camp among the trees during their trek back to the nearest guildhall a few towns away. Monty had got a firepit going and set about making dinner, which was comprised of fire-grilled and salted bug legs, some hard bread, and dried fruits. Danica meticulously tended to everyone''s weapons, ensuring they were polished and free of any bug guts or blood that were possibly missed earlier. Brasyl had procured a hard case with a latch, pulling out a lyre which he began playing, the delicate looking instrument producing a sweet little melody as the group waited for the food to be cooked. They had been resting around the fire for some time, the bug meat ending up giving off a rather delicious smell, admittedly. Monty still tending to the fire while turning the legs over a portable wire grill. It was peaceful and quiet, save for Brasyl''s music, that was until Regan started shifting around his tent, stepping into the open while clutching his staff. He only had his pants on, but he looked serious as his eyes stared into the darkness around them. Well, it was dark for most of them; with the aid of the flamelight, they could peer fairly far into the darkness; only Monty was relatively blind to anything beyond the reach of the flamelight. "What is it, Spells?" Danica spoke up, tossing Ferodias his sheathed blade and passing over Monty''s spear. Brasyl set his lyre down and collected his bow as he notched an arrow. Regan looked around, his eyes darting side to side. "Movement, we have trespassers who crossed the first threshold of the security perimeter I set..." He explained in a hushed voice. "How many?" Ferodias asked as he drew his blade, retrieving his shield from beside his tent and standing at the ready, his tail curling close as his ears twitched and strained to catch any sounds beyond the crackle of the wood in the fireplace. Regan pointed his staff in a direction as the group turned and readied themselves. "We got three, and they''re closing in on us; they must have seen the fire." He reasoned as he twitched. "They''re sixty feet away; they just crossed the second threshold." He reported, though his brow furrowed as he tilted his head. "Hold on, four more trespassers just crossed the first threshold in the same direction as the first group." Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "What does that mean?" Brasyl asked as he drew his bow, the weighty limbs bending in response to the half-orc''s strength as he aimed into the grey darkness. Regan didn''t answer at first as Brasyl narrowed his eyes. "Spotted the first set... It looks like people in dresses!" He exclaimed, confusion apparent in his voice, though he didn''t let his arms relax. Regan had his eyes shut for a moment before opening them. "Adjust your aim a finger to the left and down, fire!" He ordered, Brasyl making the slight adjustments as the heavy arrow was loosed with a ''thwum,'' an animalistic yelp sounding out a split-second later. In mere moments, the three figures Brasyl had spotted were now in range of the flamelight; there were three women, two looking relatively untouched, save for some bruising and torn clothes. It was the third woman that caught Ferodias'' eyes; she was pummeled brutally, her lip split, and one of her eyes had swollen shut, her dress had been ripped to shreds, and she was absolutely drenched in blood. He wanted to say something, speak to her, but he heard howls in the air and remembered at least three more things were chasing these women. Regan stepped forward, raising his staff and firing off bolts of lightning, the energy arcing through the air and colliding into what appeared to be an enraged hound, frying the beast; there were two more left, having avoided being caught in the blast of electricity as both Monty and Ferodias stepped forward. The human brought his spear low before deftly thrusting into the open maw of one of the hounds, while Ferodias brought his shield up and bashed the remaining beast in the middle of its lunge, stunning it for a moment when he followed up with a downward slash and beheaded it. The whole ordeal was over before it really began, Danica stepping forward and examining the beast corpses as Ferodias looked over to the women. "What''s going on here?" He said, doing his best to present a gentle display despite the fresh blood coating his blade and arm. The trio of ladies, upon closer inspection, were just girls barely older than Brasyl but younger than Ferodias. Two of them were clearly shaken but doing their absolute best to maintain their composure. The third and worse off seemed more hardened and collected, yet her gaze was distant and not focused. While she certainly looked like she was beaten to shit, because she was, Ferodias realized that most of the blood on her body wasn''t hers as it coated her right arm and chest. If he had to guess, she managed to kill someone with that blood-drenched dagger she was clutching. It took a few moments, but a wolfkin girl with mostly human features spoke up. "I am Lady Nerva Foundeli, daughter of Viscount Foundeli." She said before gesturing to the younger of the trio, who was a half-elf that was shuddering almost uncontrollably despite trying her best to remain stoic. "She is Lady Roche Ferdina, daughter of Baron Ferdina." She then gestured to the battered teen human and spoke up, her own voice shaky and faltering from whatever experience they had gone through. "She is Lady Historietta Blackstone, daughter of Count Blackstone." She explained, taking a moment to clear her throat before looking among her rescuers. "We had been kidnapped three days ago, coming from a banquet in the capital... They were planning on holding us for ransom, but we overheard them talking of... of... Using us..." She said, choking on her own words, trying and failing to maintain her composure as Danica went about getting the ladies to sit by the fire, though Historietta remained standing where she was. "They planned on having their ways with us before throwing us away once they got their ransom... It was a day later that Historietta got the attention of one of those vagrants and began insulting him and his mother. She... She seemed to be somehow accurate as she managed to enrage him to the point where he entered the room we were locked in." She said, shivering as she recalled the event. "We begged her to stop, not to make things worse; however, it was too late, and he started to pummel her... We could do nothing since our arms were bound, but somehow she managed to free herself in the midst of the beating and got her hands on his knife." She then glanced over at Historietta, a mix of fear and awe in her voice. "She spilled his guts and freed us and managed to get the jump on one of the other bandits, killing him in his sleep. We managed to escape, but after some time, we heard those foul beasts hot on our heels. We saw your fire in the distance and ran towards you, hoping for the best." She said, gratefully taking a wooden cup with water as Monty passed them to the two ladies, Historietta still standing off to the side. Brasyl spoke up, having returned to the camp with a bloodied arrow as he looked among the others. "Those hounds were domesticated; someone sent these things after these ladies." He said, not having been there for the story. Danica nodded at his words. "Yeah, we have a kidnapping situation on our hands; these ladies just escaped." She explained, Brasyl''s eyes going wide before bobbing his head as he cleaned off the arrow and tucked it away in his large quiver. Ferodias approached Historietta, reaching out to touch her shoulder but then thinking better of it. "You alright, Lady Historietta? Can I get you something to eat or drink?" He asked softly, his tail curling tightly behind him in distress at seeing a young woman in such a state. It took a moment, but she seemed to come out of her fugue and looked directly at Ferodias; she averted her gaze, seemingly looking at something before croaking out some incomprehensible words and curtsying. It was almost regal as she grabbed what remained of her tattered dress to do so. Lady Nerva spoke up while watching this take place. "I''m afraid Lady Historietta cannot speak right now; that vagrant she antagonized had grabbed her by her throat before she had been slammed around. Frankly, I''m surprised she can even breathe properly." Ferodias looked and felt distressed, worry plain on his face, even as Historietta offered a small smile and wincing as she did so. Regan soon returned from the shadows as he spoke out. "I''ve reinforced my security wards with more lethal charms; we shouldn''t have any more uninvited guests of the unsavory sort." He explained, offering a bit of a smile until he got a good look at Lady Historietta and winced at her condition. "Oh gods, give me a second." He said, heading over to his tent and grabbing his pack; he soon returned with a small vial of red liquid and uncorked it. "Here, a healing potion; I just bought it last week." He explained before going around behind her and placing a hand on her back. "Don''t mind me; I''m just gonna use some life magic to amplify the potion''s effects." He explained gently, a faint blue light radiating from his palm as Historietta slowly downed the potion, wincing with each swallow. Monty offered a smile as he set out some bug legs and dried fruits on some wooden plates and passed them to the ladies. "Sorry about the cuts of meat, but you should eat up and gather your strength; we still have a bit of trek before we''re back in a major city." He explained. The two ladies certainly looked skeptical at their plates, but they managed to give their thanks. Despite their reservations, they were soon digging in, breaking the fire-charred chitin to get to the soft meat on the inside. As the minutes ticked by, Ferodias procured a water skin, a change of clothes, a towel, and a spare set of shoes and came over to Historietta and Regan. The duo was now sitting on the ground, with Regan on his knees behind her, Regan''s magical light still glowing as Historietta''s skin gradually stitched itself back together, the bruising and swelling receding as she seemed to even breathe more easily. "Here, once you''re done, I''ve set up some tarps and a light nearby, so you take these and change out of those blood-soaked clothes and rinse off with this water skin." He explained before holding up the water skin in particular. "It''s enchanted with water magic to refill every six hours, so don''t worry about using it all." He mentioned. Historietta took a slow breath before speaking up, her voice still scratchy but nowhere near as bad as it was earlier. "Thank you again; I''ll be in your care." She said, bowing her head again. After a few moments, Regan pulled away and stood as he looked down at the Lady, Ferodias being quick to offer his hand to help her to her feet. "Alright, that is as much as I can do for now without overly exhausting you. Get some rest, and we''ll do this again in the morning." He explained, shooting Ferodias a curious glance while Historietta got to her feet. Lady Historietta once again bowed her head before walking away with the things Ferodias had brought; Ferodias couldn''t help but watch as she left, though that''s when Regan poked him in the ribs and quirked a brow at him. "What do you think you''re doing? You''re smitten with her, aren''t you? Don''t you remember that you can''t tell anyone who you really are?" He chastised in a harsh whisper. "Don''t do anything stupid." Ferodias winced before chuckling sheepishly; he hadn''t realized he was being that obvious; then again, Regan could read him like a book. "S-sorry... I... I just couldn''t help but admire how composed and capable she is and how she''s handling herself right now, even more so than the other ladies." He replied as his ears waggled while he scratched the back of his head. Regan nodded, seemingly agreeing with that. "You''re right... It''s almost as if she''s gone through this before." He mentioned worriedly. "Just watch yourself, don''t go compromising your trials when you''ve come this far." He warned quietly as he pats Ferodias'' shoulder before rejoining the group. Ferodias nodded, though he looked over at the changing area he set up, catching a vague silhouette of the lady as he felt his cheeks heat up. "I''ll try... But gods... What a woman." Chapter 82 Ferodias POV / 10 Years Earlier The morning had come before long, the smell of delectable bug legs wafting through the air as Monty made breakfast during the last watch. Ferodias stirred from his place in the tree he had decided to sleep in, claws flexing and digging into the tree bark as he stretched his flexible feline body and yawned audibly. While he did have his own tent, Ferodias and Brasyl had given up their tents to the noble ladies so they could sleep in relative comfort. Brasyl, for one, didn''t mind sleeping in the open air. As for Ferodias, he had long since grown accustomed to rougher living and was not unfamiliar with napping in trees during his youth. "Mornin Rodi." Monty called up to Ferodias, looking up from his space beside the grill as he worked hard to ensure the meal would taste even better than yesterday''s since he had a little more experience with this particular protein. "What''s the plan today?" He asked, adding another leg to a growing pile of cooked legs on a wooden plate. Ferodias let out a deep sigh of delight as he managed to pop his back, finding the relief he was looking for before slumping back against the tree trunk he had been sleeping against. "I... " He started to say before yawning again as his left ear flicked. "Don''t know." He said simply, looking down at Monty before scratching the back of his head. "I''m thinking we head back to that farming village that made the commission, sure we''ll have to backtrack a little, but between the fact that there are potential bandits in the area and the state those noble ladies are in; we''re better off getting a farmer to give us a ride in their cart." He explained as he decided to make his way down to the tree, soon settling down across from Monty around the fire. Monty nodded intently, grabbing a plate and setting two cooked bug legs on it before passing it over to Ferodias. "Sounds good to me. Maybe I can get a good deal on some crops and other goods before they hit the market stalls in the city." He mentioned with a bit of a smile as he went back to his work. "Besides, I''m sure the people will want to help, even if not out of the kindness of their hearts." Monty said simply, though that earned a curious head tilt from Ferodias as Monty smiled kindly before continuing. "They''ll help either because we just saved them a lot of trouble by dealing with those bugs, thus earning their favor, or they''ll help us in the hopes that their ''gracious'' deeds will earn goodwill with their local lord and maybe get some breaks on taxes or things like that." He explained before shrugging a bit. "I see..." Ferodias said thoughtfully, having taken the plate and gone about cracking the bug chitin. "Well, either way, it''ll be easier on the ladies, and we can rest our own feet while we''re at it." He considered before biting off a chunk of bug meat. Regan was the next to wake up, fully dressed this time as he stretched and grunted before rubbing his eyes. "Morning..." He murmured before taking a seat around the fire with his pack in his lap as he rummaged through it. He then took up a small vial with green liquid after a minute or so of looking. He took a moment to eye the contents before uncorking it and downing the vial, though he immediately shuddered and made a face. "Blech... Last time I cheap out with an herbalist." He muttered miserably. "What was that?" Ferodias asked between bites while gesturing at the bottle with his tail. "Some kind of energy drink, the ingredients that they told me were in it sounded right according to my research, but it may be a knock-off, the taste wasn''t nearly as good as I heard it was supposed to be." He explained as he smacked his lips, chasing down the energy drink with water from his skin before corking it and putting it away. "Did you not sleep well or something? Bug nightmares?" Ferodias asked, licking at his teeth as he attempted to free a chunk of meat that was stuck between them. Though he looked genuinely concerned for his friend as he watched Regan. Regan scoffed at the notion of nightmares, glancing over at Ferodias before flashing a smile. "Nah, nothing like that, I just used more mana than usual. I would prefer a longer rest in order to recuperate better, but we would be better off resting in a town rather than attempting to get a couple of extra hours of shut-eye in the woods." He explained, yawning as he took up a plate of bug legs. "Though I will say, the only good thing about bugs is that they sure do taste good." He mused, digging in with no complaint as he cracked the chitin. Before long, everyone else started to wake; Brasyl not saying much as he immediately started digging into breakfast. Danica was next, ruffling Monty''s hair as she passed him to go into Ferodias and Brasyl''s tents, checking in with the ladies. Danica was quick to leave the tent Historietta was staying in. However, she lingered in the tent with the other two ladies. Ferodias could hear quiet sniffling and sobbing coming from the two women, his ears twitching while Danica did her very best to comfort them. His heart did go out to those ladies. They likely haven''t really experienced the world, and this was their first bitter taste of it. He hoped that it wouldn''t drive them from society altogether, but it wasn''t anything he could really control. Well... He could do his best to show them that the world altogether isn''t cruel like their kidnappers, but it will be up to them to take the message to heart. Historietta emerged from the tent she was staying in, looking fairly rested and leagues better than she had last night. Her throat and face still looked discolored from the lingering bruising that had been left over last night. Otherwise, she appeared to be in fair spirits. Ferodias couldn''t help but steal a few glances at her. She was wearing his clothes after all, and she certainly wore them better than he ever would. She managed to catch him staring and smiled in response as she walked over to the fire and settled down beside him before looking at Monty as he passed her a plate. "Thank you, sir, I''m grateful for the meal." She said politely, her voice sounding even nicer than the night before if that was possible. She ate well too, casually breaking the chitin and eating without reservation, even the other ladies attempted to be modest and polite with how they ate last night, but it seemed Historietta didn''t seem to mind her manners. She caught Ferodias watching her again, flashing a mischievous smile as she wiped her lips with the sleeve of her shirt. "Don''t you know it''s rude to stare at a lady while she''s eating?" She teased almost coyly. Ferodias could feel his cheeks heat up under his fur, pointedly averting his gaze as the other guy snickered at his expense. "S-sorry, I don''t exactly have a lot of experience with noble ladies..." He lied, glancing over at her as his ears waggled. "But I was under the impression that most ladies were rather picky and haughty for the most part, I just... Well... I..." He started stammering a bit, not sure what else to say without accidentally offending her as he anxiously scratched his cheek. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Historietta snickered softly as she sipped at a cup of water before looking over at Ferodias more pointedly. "I''ve gone through this before, and I have a little experience with survival camping and roughing it. Honestly, I''m doing a lot better right now than I originally planned thanks to you and your merry band." She mentioned, sounding genuinely grateful at that point as she looked at the other guys before looking back to Ferodias. "Try everything once. It is a motto I live by." She said as she worked on cracking the other bug leg on her plate. "It helped me to keep an open mind about many things and allowed me to experience things I would have otherwise missed out on." She explained as she took a bite of bug meat, taking a moment to chew and swallow before continuing. "Of course, moderation is to be exercised with a motto like mine, but it''s gone okay so far." She said with a smile. Ferodias was unsure how to move forward, not used to being on the backfoot around other nobles, let alone noble girls around his age. Yet she displayed a rather unique sense of maturity that threw him off. It was refreshing, and he found himself wanting to get to know her more while he still could at least. He was gonna speak up again when Danica emerged with the other noble ladies; those two looked pretty bad. If he was being honest, they looked exhausted and emotionally drained, among other things. They didn''t say much besides their thanks after receiving some food and water. After a while longer, Ferodias spoke up again as he looked among his party and the ladies. "Alright, everyone, we''re gonna be backtracking today and heading towards one of the farming villages in the area. From there, we''re gonna see about hiring or buying a cart and taking the road back to the city. This way, we can save on energy and avoid more danger than we need to." He explained as he looked among his party. He got nods of approval all around, though it looked like Historietta had something on her mind. "You''re doing this because of us, aren''t you?" She asked, sounding almost regretful, if not a little disappointed as she looked at the other ladies. The other ladies averted their gazes but didn''t say anything in response as they had no footing to argue with a Count''s daughter. Before Ferodias could respond, she looked back at him, gazing intently into his eyes. "I shall reimburse you once we get to the city. It''s the least I can do." She said, no room for argument in her voice. Though Ferodias attempted to argue anyway as he looked over to her. "What? No, there''s no need for that. You''re in our care. It''s only right to make sure you''re looked after and supported, especially when you are so far from home." He retorted, his ear flicking as he watched her. "This isn''t a job or a request. This is just people helping people." He said more gently as he finished up his breakfast. Historietta quirked a brow, staring Ferodias down before flashing a smirk as she finished up the last of her food and stood, looking him over when she met his gaze and spoke up. "Noblesse Oblige, it is the duty of those who are well off and in positions of power to behave morally upright and act for the benefit of those in their care, to watch out for those who we are responsible for. You have done me a great service, and you did so freely and at an inconvenience to yourself and those who follow you. It would be a disgrace if I did not compensate you for your services." She stated with a grin before starting to step away. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have some flowers to pick." She said simply as she moved away from the group. The others ate in silence for a little while longer before getting to their feet to start packing up camp now that breakfast was done. However, Ferodias was lost in thought, occasionally glancing in the direction he had last seen Historietta before going back to his packing. He was in awe of her. She had brains, ferocity, compassion, worldliness, and a strong sense of duty. He never heard of the concept of Noblesse Oblige, but it was something he knew he was going to live by if he ever ascended to the throne... No... When he ascended to the throne. By the time she had returned, the camp was packed, and they were ready to go. The walk, in itself, was uneventful. Feeling more along the lines of a simple hike through the woods if it wasn''t for the quiet whimpering of sore noble feet. Ferodias felt that the ladies were at least lucky in the sense that they had been kidnapped while they were wearing flats, he couldn''t even imagine having to run or even hike in heels like they would have likely worn at the banquet they were coming from. Though he was more impressed by Historietta once again, the noble lady having kept pace with him as he walked at the head of the group. As a group, they had to stop multiple times for the other two ladies, the whole walk taking much longer than Ferodias would have liked, though they eventually ended up at the village as the sun began its descent into the horizon, smoke stacks rising into the sky as families no doubt got ready for dinner. As they neared the village gate, a militia guard came out to meet the party, the man flashing a smile as he recognized Ferodias and his group. "Ah, good evening adventurers. I take it you''re back from the hunt?" He asked pleasantly, though he only just then noticed the ladies, looking curious but waiting for Ferodias to speak. Ferodias offered a kind smile as his tail curled behind him. "Good evening. Yes, we finished the hunt. Thirty-seven bark bugs have fallen by our hands." He enthused before clearing his throat. "In all actuality, we are here on more serious matters, we found three noble ladies who had been kidnapped and are now escorting them. We are looking to hire anyone with a cart or a wagon willing to go to the city." He said, his ear flicking as he considered something else. "In fact, we are willing to escort a group of wagons with produce and goods for free if you''ll allow the ladies to ride along as passengers." He offered, though before the guard could respond, Ferodias reached into his coin pouch in his pack and procured eight silver pieces, and placed them in the guard''s hand. "Bring this to your village head. Tell him that we are also looking for room and board for the night if anyone is willing to take us in." The guard stammered a bit at the overload of information, taking a moment to consider everything Ferodias said as he glanced over at his fellow guard who had been standing at the village gate. He then looked back to Ferodias and his party before lowering his head with a nod. "Very well, ser adventurer, come in and wait, I''ll go fetch the village head." He said, taking one curious look at the ladies before allowing them through the gate and hurrying off to find the village head. "Well, it looks like we''ll get to rest with a roof over our heads, at least." Regan said with a bit of a smile, rolling his shoulders before leaning on his staff, looking admittedly worn out. "Maybe we''ll get some fresh vegetables and soft bread too." Monty mentioned as he flashed a grin. "These village mother types always cook the best foods for the soul." He mused cheerfully. "Oh gods, soft bread." Danica parroted almost dreamily. "Probably freshly baked too." She considered with a smile. "Alright, alright, enough talking about food. You''re making me hungry." Ferodias mused as he looked among the party. Two of the ladies had taken to sitting against some random crates along someone''s fence line, looking especially exhausted. But Historietta seemed to be fine overall. If not as tired as Ferodias'' group, she caught him watching her again and only offered a smile but didn''t say anything while they waited. Before long, the guard returned with an older rabbitkin man. He appeared to be in his late fifties but stood strong and tall as he smiled at the group. "Welcome back, adventurers. I''m glad to see your safe return and hear of your success. It seems we have business to talk about, but for now, let''s get you all inside and fed, I''ll have someone draw water for baths, no doubt you all are rather weary and could use some creature comforts." He said as he looked at everyone. Ferodias smiled before lowering his head out of polite respect and looked up at the village head. "Thank you for your hospitality." He said politely, his left ear flicking contently. The rabbitkin flashed a charming grin. "Thank you for your work. It''s thanks to you that we won''t have to worry about our fall crops later this year." He expressed before turning to lead the group. Historietta came up beside Ferodias and smiled as she nudged him with her elbow. "You handled all that pretty well, good work, mister adventurer." She mused almost playfully before looking after the rabbitkin man and speaking more softly into Ferodias'' ears, causing them to waggle at the sensation of her breath. "He''s a good man. You can trust his sincerity." She whispered before stepping away and rejoining the other ladies. Ferodias could feel his face warm up, his heart thumping at the sudden interaction he had with Historietta. He wasn''t sure how she knew what she knew or how she even knew that he had some doubts about the village head, but he''ll admit it was something that he was vaguely worried about. But if someone of her character said he could trust the village head, then he would let his worries rest. It''s strange though, how is it that he could so readily trust the opinion of a girl he barely met a day ago? Maybe Regan was right. Maybe he really is hopelessly in love with that girl already. Chapter 83 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier It wasn''t long until some arrangements were made for the group as a whole. They were set up in the village''s community hall, essentially the building where the villagers held meetings and discussed important topics. Thus, nobody was actually in there right now, allowing the party to move in for the night without inconveniencing anyone. Spare bedrolls, blankets, and pillows were produced by various households around the village, which served to make tonight''s sleeping arrangements much more comfortable than what the group was generally used to. Four baths were drawn, the ladies and Danica being allowed to go on first while the guys set about making the community hall liveable for the night. Well, while Brasyl and Monty set things up. Ferodias and Regan went with the village head to talk business, and they found themselves in a rather modest but warm home in the center of the village. Sitting at a table across from the village head, the village head''s wife had taken a moment from meal prep to serve a pot of tea, setting it up in the center of the table along with finely made clay cups. Regan moved to pour the tea, diligently serving the village head first since they were currently in a position of power between the trio. The village head looked pleasantly surprised by the little act of respect, and after Regan served Ferodias and then himself, the village head took up the cup before breathing in the scent of the tea and then taking a sip. After another moment, he set the cup down and looked between the two adventurers curiously. "I hope you don''t mind, but can you clarify what your ranks are?" The village head asked, seemingly doing his best to be direct without offending the young adventurers before him. Ferodias and Regan share a glance before Ferodias spoke up, reaching for the tag under his shirt and holding it out, Regan doing the same. "Regan and I are emeralds, Danica and Monty are both sapphires, and Brasyl is a steel, but he should be up for promotion after we turn in the bug hunt quest." He explained as he went to tuck his tag back into his shirt. "Why do you ask?" Ferodias pried as he took up the cup of tea, holding it but not drinking from it yet. The village head nodded intently as he stroked his chin, glancing between the two adventurers before speaking up again. "I''ll be blunt then." He stated as he offered a bit of a smile. "We had a poor harvest last year, and with the infestation of bark bugs, we were expecting the worst this year. But thanks to your quick action, we managed to avoid any loss of our fall crops and protect our stores from the spring harvest. However, the neighboring village and our community had to put our coin together to even be able to afford your party, and we just barely met the minimum for the commission." He explained, swirling the cup of tea around before taking another sip and continuing to speak. "We are unable to afford any kind of escorts this year, and our harvest is actually rather bountiful compared to our last one, so there is more of a risk." He said as he looked between the two adventurers once more. "Since you were the first to offer, I hope you forgive our greed for putting this burden on you. But would you be willing to escort both our people and the people from the neighboring village to the city? We won''t make you work for free, but we won''t be able to pay the usual commission for someone of your rank." He admitted as he waited for the two to respond. Regan and Ferodias shared a look, taking a moment to silently communicate with their expressions before Regan decided to speak up as he leaned forward on his elbows. "If, and I do mean if, we do agree to escort both of your groups, how quickly will you be able to mobilize and head out?" He asked before taking up the cup and sipping at the tea. The village head seemed to perk up, his ear flicking with delight. "We can send a messenger bird to the neighboring village, and I''m sure we can be ready to leave before lunch tomorrow." He said as he watched the duo intently. Regan and Ferodias shared a look again as Regan spoke up. "So we''ll be leaving in the afternoon, the trip on average would take at least two days and a night, however, if we are moving with a caravan of villagers, we probably won''t be making great time. No offense." He mentioned as he looked to the village chief, who shrugged in understanding. "So this trip will most likely take three days and two nights, but we''ll likely have safety in numbers despite a large amount of cargo." He summarized for Ferodias, Ferodias nodding intently at the breakdown. "Of course, a few of our militia will accompany the caravan as they''ll be the ones making the trip back, so you''ll have some support." The village head pitched in as he waited for their answer. Ferodias'' tail curled and tapped against his chair as he considered things, taking a sip from his own cup of tea and savoring the taste before speaking up. "I''ll need some time to discuss this with my group, and ultimately, the decision will need to require the ladies to weigh in since they''re the ones who will be most affected by all this." Ferodias stated as he sat a little straighter. "We''ll try and have an answer for you by dinner time." He mentioned, sharing a nod with Regan. The village head nodded in understanding as he looked between the two adventurers. "Of course, we''ll look forward to your answer then. Thank you again for what you''ve already done." The village head said respectfully. Ferodias moved to stand, dismissing himself, all while Regan took a moment to down the rest of his tea before standing and following Ferodias as the duo make their way out of the village head''s home and started walking towards the community hall. "So, what do you think we should do?" Regan asked, glancing over at Ferodias as they walked. "Honestly?" Ferodias asked as he looked over to his friend, Regan offering a nod as Ferodias looked ahead while they walked some more. "I think we should just spend the coin, buy a cart and a couple chivostieds, and get going. I think it''s a big risk to travel with that much cargo, that many people, and with three noble ladies in our care. The longer they''re stuck with us and not in the care of their families, the greater the chance we have of something going wrong." He said before stopping short of the community hall''s doors and stepping away around the corner and leaning up against the wall, lowering his voice as Regan followed close by and leaned against the wall beside Ferodias. "But then I think about what she said." Ferodias mentioned as he glanced over at Regan. "That concept of Noblesse Oblige... Sure, to them, I''m just some adventurer, but you and I know who I am. These people are my father''s subjects, my subjects... What kind of man would I be if I were to blatantly ignore a plea for help when I''m in a position to offer that help and make a difference? Helping them here and now could be the difference between life and death for some of these people, or some other unforeseen consequence if we were to ignore them." He considered as he looked away from Regan and looked up to the violet and orange glow of the evening sky. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Regan couldn''t help but smile at Ferodias, even if he didn''t really like the idea of Ferodias getting close to that noble girl in the middle of his trials, he could see the future king of this nation growing into the right kind of man Ferodias needed to be right before his very eyes. After a moment, Regan decided to prod Ferodias a little more as he spoke up. "You''re just one man. You can''t help everyone, you know." He said, hiding his smile as he watched his friend develop a little more. "Maybe, for now, I can''t... But I can help these people now, can''t I?" He said more resolutely before looking to Regan as he stood a little taller. "I''ll make the case to the others, but again, it''s still up to the noble ladies since they''re the ones who have been most affected by recent events." He said, though as Regan pat his shoulder, the duo share a smile as Ferodias led the way inside. Inside, Monty and Brasyl had made good progress in making the hall cozy to stay in for the night. The duo had strung up the canvas of two tents to divide the room straight down the middle, the entryway being perfectly lined up for them to walk to either side of the canvas curtain. Taking up the left side of the building was the guys as it were; Brasyl setting out a bedroll in the middle of the room, while Monty sits on his own bedroll along the wall with a needle and thread in hand, mending a tear in one of his shirts. Brasyl is the first to notice Ferodias and Regan, flashing a grin and waving after plopping back on his bed roll. "Hey Rodi, Regan. So what''s the news?" He asked pleasantly. Monty looked up from his work and smiled a bit before focusing back on the tear. Ferodias smiled as he looked around at the extra bedrolls, blankets, and pillows the villagers brought out for his group before starting to set up his own sleeping space, Regan doing the same. "Well, the village head is asking us to escort the people of this village and their neighbors into town with this season''s crop, we probably won''t get paid for our efforts, but that''s what is on the table right now." He explained as he looked over to Monty and Brasyl. "Alright, so when do we leave?" Brasyl asked, not even skipping a beat as he stretched and laid back more properly on his bedroll. Ferodias couldn''t help but chuckle at that, nodding to himself as he sat down on his bedroll and began checking over his gear. "If the noble ladies are okay with it, then the plan is to leave tomorrow afternoon once the villagers have their carts packed with their goods." The guys nodded intently and went about relaxing for a time, though after another twenty minutes or so, Danica and the noble ladies made their way inside the hall, looking between the two sides of the curtains before just walking over to the side with the guys as Danica flashed a grin. "Alright, you lot, the baths are ready for you all." She said as she looked among them. Following behind her were the ladies, and they looked refreshed and almost cheerful. Lady Nerva''s tail was even slowly wagging as she curiously examined the clothes she was now wearing, all three noble ladies wearing rather nice, long gowns and sleeveless tunics, their hair done up in neat braids with cotton ribbons tied into them. From what Ferodias could tell, it looked like the village girls had fun spending time with the noble ladies, and in turn, the noble ladies enjoyed their time with the village girls. For just this moment, they looked like normal girls and not sheltered nobles having gone through a harrowing experience. Historietta caught Ferodias watching her again, though to be fair, he wasn''t explicitly staring at her this time. Even then, she smiled a little more, casually swaying side to side for a brief moment as her dress swished back and forth. Despite all the people all around the two of them, this somehow managed to be a private moment between just the two of them, Ferodias'' right ear flicking as he felt his cheek warm up at the view. His ears perked as he heard her giggle at his expense. After taking a moment to collect himself, Ferodias grabbed a change of clothes and got to his feet, moving to head out, but stopping short as he came up beside the ladies. His nose twitched as he caught the floral scent hanging in the air around them. The ladies and, more pointedly, Historietta watched him curiously as he took yet another moment to collect his words. "I err... Just wanted to let you all know that the village head is willing to help take you all back to the city. The only caveat is that he wants us to escort a caravan of goods for him. This will add a day or so to our journey. Is that alright with you all?" He asked as he looked among them before gazing down into Historietta''s eyes. Historietta shared a look with the other ladies, and the ladies each gave a nod before Historietta looked back up at Ferodias and smiled charmingly. "As you said this morning, we''re in your care. Do whatever it is that you need to do to see this through." She said before reaching out and almost playfully poking his fluffy cheek. "And I''ll make sure you''re compensated for your efforts." She mused before pulling away, Danica and the other girls making their way across the curtain. Ferodias was a little stiff at that, not expecting for his cheek to be poked like that. He could hear Monty and Brasyl snickering at his expense while Regan just shook his head at the scene. After a little while, the four of them made their way over to where the baths were set up, it was an outdoor affair, a large, premade wooden frame with curtains set around four special barrels that were placed over a fire, the barrels having been filled with water and some kind of herbs as light steam rises from the surface. A group of village girls had waited just outside the curtains as the guys went inside and started undressing. The four of them have seen basically all of each other before now and didn''t care about seeing each other naked, though they all felt a little anxious and red in the face as they heard the murmurs of the girls just outside the curtains as they evidently peeked in on them while the guys were climbing into the barrels of warm water. Once the four of them were settled in, they were mildly surprised as the girls walked in and began scrubbing their backs and washing their hair despite minor protests from the guys. It was a rather surreal experience for Ferodias in particular, having had this sort of treatment in his youth, but not expecting to experience this again at his age now. Regan looked over at Ferodias and spoke out in an elvish dialect that he knew Ferodias knew. "/Looks like the village head wanted to give us some more motivation to help./" He mused, before jolting a bit as one of the girls reached a little too far down with a loofah, and giggled at his expense. Ferodias had his eyes closed to avoid soap from getting in his eyes as his head fur and ears were getting scrubbed by a catkin girl, he supposed she took on the task since she would know how to do it right. "/I wouldn''t doubt it, a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one./" He replied with a smile as he could feel the stress just melt away. Monty and Brasyl seemed to relish in the attention of the girls, the two of them getting their hair braided once they were rinsed off. Though, after a pleasant fifteen minutes, the girls excused themselves to allow the guys to relax and soak in the warm water. Brasyl was the first to speak up, messing with one of his new braids as he smiled at the others. "This village is great. They''re so nice here." He mused with a delighted sigh as he sunk down in the barrel so the water was just below his chin. Another 10 minutes later and the guys had gotten dried off and dressed. By the time they returned to the community hall, they found the ladies and Danica seated at a table that was brought in, a pot of stew sitting in the middle of the table, joined by a basket of fresh bread and a bowl of fresh fruits. "Come along. They just brought it in." Danica said with a mouthful of bread and a huge grin on her face. Monty and Brasyl were quick to hurry over to the table, startling Lady Roche, though Lady Nerva flashed a pleasant smile at Basyl when he sat next to her. Monty finding his place beside Danica, whereas Regan ends up beside Lady Roche. The last seat was beside Lady Historietta, and she smiled almost expectantly as Ferodias settled in. The meal was a mostly quiet affair, though Lady Roche spoke up, offering a bit of a smile. "This meal, while it''s not the finest I''ve ever had¡­ I daresay it''s the most refreshing. Especially after the last few days we''ve gone through." She said with a cheerful smile. Lady Nerva hummed her agreement as she chewed on some warm bread. After dinner was done, Ferodias excused himself, making his way back to the village head''s home, tapping his knuckle against the door frame. It took a few minutes, and the older man came to the door and smiled as he spotted Ferodias. "Ah, young adventurer, you have your answer. I take it?" Ferodias looked up at the man and offered a nod. "Yeah, send your messenger bird, my party will escort your caravan." He said simply. Chapter 84 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier Ferodias stirred late in the night, something deep within him felt that something was wrong. He wasn''t sure what it was, but there was a sensation in his heart that created a sense of unease. Controlling his breathing, he slowly got up, grabbed his shield and sword, and strapped the blade to his waist. He made his way over to Regan first, carefully placing a hand over his friend''s mouth and shaking him, Regan stirred with a start but remained silent and curiously stared up at Ferodias. "/Something is wrong, wake the others, don''t wake the ladies. Follow when you can./" He instructed in a whisper that was barely louder than a breath. Regan nodded as Ferodias pulled away, setting about his task as Ferodias made his way up to the door of the hall and stepped out into the cool night air. Looking from side to side, he spotted the glow of flamelight concentrated by the gates, it seemed to be far too bright for the two torch sconces he saw on his way in. Straining his ears, he could hear chattering too, crude language, and... Labored breathing. Ferodias picked up his pace, moving quickly as he took advantage of his natural feline grace and agility, he came up to the village gates and stopped short, hiding around a corner as he scouted the situation as it unfolded. What he saw were two different members of the militia within the gates instead of outside of them, one of them was a catkin man with an arrow having been shot straight through the left side of his chest, and a second arrow sticking out of his back as he laid on his side. The man was still alive, though the forming puddle of blood mud was cause for concern. The second militia guard was a human woman with an arrow in her calf. She had already tied a tourniquet to slow the bleeding, but she had now wedged herself against the weighted barricade to keep the gate shut. Ferodias moved over, catching the attention of the militia guard, the relief almost palpable in her eyes as she grunted with strain. As he got closer, he could see her arm was jammed into some sort of mechanism of gears which controlled the weighted barricade. She desperately clutched a club that she had forced between the gears, though it was plain even to him that her arm was broken. There were people outside of the gate, he heard grunts of effort from a few of them trying to knock the gate over, while others chatted benignly about other ways to get inside or if they should just torch the place. "What''s happening?" He asked in a hushed whisper, coming almost face to face with the guard as he looked over her arm but not daring to touch her yet. She sucked in a pained breath but spoke softly as she looked up at Ferodias. "They just started shooting at us without any warning, I think they''re taking their time since I wasn''t able to raise the alarm..." She explained quickly, grunting and shuddering as they attempted to knock the gate over again with little success. "I heard one of them ask about what they were gonna do if the ones they''re looking for aren''t here." She mentioned, eyeing Ferodias knowingly as he nodded before looking around. "Is there another way out of here?" He asked as he looked between her and the gate before looking down into her eyes. He could see the hope leave her eyes as she gritted her teeth before sighing, seemingly accepting her fate as she sighed and looked to the ground. "Over in the fields... One of the cattle got a little anxious and knocked over a section of the wall... You should be able to escape with the ladies that way." She explained before grunting again as the gate creaked but held. Ferodias looked confused for a moment before offering a smile as he patted the shoulder of her good arm. "We''re not running away... We''re going out and ambushing them from behind." He whispered as he pulled away. "A couple of my guys will be here in a moment; do your best to hold out." He said as he pulled away and hurried off back towards the community hall. His party comes out to meet him halfway there, looking sleepy yet alert as Brasyl is first to notice all the flamelight by the gate. "What''s going on, Rodi?" He asked, managing to have the tact to not shout or call out. Ferodias took a breath, centering himself before giving out his orders. "We''ve got bandits at the gate, very likely the group that kidnapped the ladies." He explained before looking among them. "Brasyl, go to the village head''s house and wake them, get them to mobilize their militia." He then looked over to Danica and Monty as Brasyl immediately got moving. "We''ve got injured, get a couple of potions from my pack and help stabilize the catkin guard, he''s worse off, though keep an eye on the woman and see about closing her leg wound." He ordered Danica and Monty; Monty nodded as he made his way back inside the community hall while Danica headed off towards the gate. Ferodias then looked over to Regan and patted his shoulder. "How''s your mana right now, think you can manage a few big spells?" This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Regan nodded resolutely as he gripped his staff. "Yeah, I''m fully recovered now." Ferodias nodded back. "Good, follow me, we''re gonna get the drop on these guys." He said as he turned and started heading towards the fields, Regan doing his best to stay close behind. It took an unbearably long few minutes, but he managed to find the broken section of the wall. It wasn''t very wide, but between his natural flexibility and Regan''s slight build, the duo was able to squeeze through well enough as they made their way beyond the village walls. Ferodias moved through the overgrown and wild grass along the wall, being mindful of his step to not make too much noise, all while Regan does his very best to step where Ferodias steps. Before long, they''re out in the open, still crouched low in the tall grass. Ferodias kept moving, heading for the nearby treeline another forty feet away. But even from where they were, they had a clear view of the bandits as they milled about around the gate. Once they were in place, standing as they took cover behind a couple of trees, Ferodias took a head count. All in all, they were badly outnumbered, there were at least twenty to twenty-five of those bastards there, and they looked to be shooting the shit, not even worried about any sort of possible resistance from a little nowhere village. A majority of them looked like small fry, though Ferodias could see that quite a few of them had decent-looking armor, and around three of them had what looked to be arcane focuses like a staff and a couple of wands. "Damn... It''s no wonder they were able to kidnap three ladies on their way back from a banquet..." Ferodias considered quietly before looking over at Regan. "Think you can wipe most of them out? They have some magic users of their own." He asked, though after a moment he couldn''t help but smirk as Regan scoffed. "You talk as if some third-rate criminal spell-slingers are any sort of threat to someone like me." He mused as he narrowed his gaze, the end of his staff starting to glow red as he stepped out from behind the tree. Regan pointed his staff in the sky as Ferodias watched a swirl of mana launch from the end of Regan''s staff and into the sky, stopping in the air as it formed into fiery red clouds. With his arms starting to tremble and shake, Regan slammed his staff into the ground as it started to rain down balls of fire into the group of bandits, the ground rumbling as flames billow out from the impacts; screams of fear and shock are cut short as people are flash fried. If the village wasn''t alerted to what was going on by now, everyone was undoubtedly awake by now. Regan wasn''t done, raising his staff with both hands and swinging it in a horizontal slash. He swirled the billowing flames into a single ball of fire while checking to see who survived. Of the three mages, the one wielding a staff and one of the wand users managed to survive by throwing up a barrier of water, keeping a total of six other bandits alive after that fiery onslaught. After getting visual confirmation of who was left, he swung the staff down in a vertical slash, visibly straining as his arms shook from the effort; Ferodias witnessed his friend''s might as the final ball of fire crashed down once more and erupted upon contact, shattering the wand user''s barrier and broiling another six bandits. With that done, Regan slumped back against the tree he had originally been hiding behind, panting hotly as a layer of sweat formed all over his skin as he started sliding down to the ground and sat on the tree roots. Ferodias came over, patting Regan''s shoulder as he flashed a small smile. "Great work, you good?" He asked as he looked his friend over. Regan nodded, taking slow, deep breaths before offering a half-hearted smile. "Y-yeah, I''m fine... Might''ve overdone it a bit." He mentioned as he leaned back against the tree. Ferodias smirked as he looked over at the remaining mage and the especially well-armored bandit. "Well, I don''t know if you''ve overdone it, but all those guys over there are pretty well-done." He mused grimly as he pulled away. Regan groaned as he shook his head. "Don''t even get started... I''ll be back on my feet in a minute or so, I should have enough in the tank to heal that guard you mentioned and a few more tricks if needed." He explained breathlessly as he leaned back into the tree. Ferodias nodded as he made his way from the tree line and stepped out into the open, shield up, and his sword drawn. "Surrender! You''re outnumbered. If you wish to see the sunrise, you will throw down your arms." Ferodias called out. The mage and the remaining bandit scowled, but they then looked at the charred remains of all their allies before looking back to Ferodias. "It didn''t have to be this way... Just give us the Blackstone girl. That''s all we need, and we''ll leave in peace." The armored bandit said, remaining confident for some reason despite the wholesale slaughter of almost all his companions, all the while the mage slowly stepped behind the armored bandit as their staff tip started to glow. Ferodias narrowed his gaze, raising his shield a little more as he pointed at the mage with the tip of his blade. "I said surrender!" Though the mage only sneered as he lifted his staff to cast a spell, but before he could, a deep ''thwum'' sounded out as he was skewered and rag-dolled brutally into the dirt by an oversized arrow, the magic going wild as a ball of electrical sparks erupted in a blinding shower around them. From within the bright display, he heard the armored bandit curse and turn to run, though as another ''thwum'' sounded out, the armored bandit disappeared in a flash of light as the arrow embedded itself in the dirt. Ferodias sighed softly, lowering his blade before sheathing it as the man vanished. "Did I get him?" Brasyl called out from the walkway along the village wall. Ferodias looked up at Brasyl as he shook his head, his nose twitching at the scent of charred flesh. "No, bastard used some kind of tool to teleport away or something." He said as he sighed, looking around at the corpses before him. "I''ve got a bad feeling about this." He murmured to nobody in particular. Chapter 85 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier The night had dragged on, yet there was so much activity as the militia was set to work clearing the smoldering bodies of the ''bandits'' while stripping them of any metals, anything along the lines of weapons and armor to sell for scrap to various smithies in the city. Brasyl even got the chance to search the staff-wielding mage for any goods of interest after Regan ensured that there was nothing cursed or useful to him on the corpse. There were a few baubles and things of worth, not to mention the staff that Brasyl was now intending on pawning off for some extra coin. Ferodias made arrangements for two-thirds of any earnings from the scrap to be given to the guard woman who prevented the bandits from breaching the walls at the cost of her arm since it was ultimately thanks to her that they didn''t have a full-fledged fight on their hands today. Thankfully, Regan had enough mana left within him to jumpstart the healing process for both the injured guards with a mix of life magic and the potions the two had already consumed. With the morning sun greeting the new day, the villagers, with help from Ferodias'' party and some people from the neighboring village, had finished preparing a mass grave for the bandits a couple of miles out. Thankfully, the neighboring village had an old cleric who ran a small chapel that saw attendance from both villages on occasion; thus they were able to ensure the mass grave was properly blessed and guarded against malignant spirits from creating undead after such mass death. With that grim work done, it seemed to be business as usual for both villages, for the most part at least as people set to work loading carts and wagons with goods that were bound for the city. Ferodias found himself resting in a tree within the village, catching up on the sleep he missed while enjoying the warmth of the morning sun through the cracks of the leaves. He slept lightly yet peacefully, wearing his travel cloak over his face, while his ears occasionally twitched as the villagers milled about, that was until a familiar set of footsteps approached. Ferodias could feel his heart flutter with anticipation, wondering how he already memorized her walking pattern as his eyes opened and peeked out from under the cloak and down at Lady Historietta who smiled up at him. "You look comfortable, Mister Adventurer, sorry to bother you, but do you mind lending me an ear?" She asked pleasantly. "Oh? Uh... Sure." His ear flicked as he replied, taking a moment to wake up before smoothly dropping from the branch he was on and stepping towards her as he looked her over, checking for himself that the discoloration of her skin has now faded, the remnants of the wounds she suffered a couple of days ago appearing to have never existed in the first place. "By the way, my name is Rodi." He mentioned, having now realized that while his party may have actually introduced themselves to the ladies, he had utterly failed to do so. Though after he introduced himself, Lady Historietta made a face that looked vaguely amused and almost mischievous in nature, he could swear she almost looked feline for a moment. Though as quickly as it appeared, the look vanished as she appeared to be more composed. "So you say..." She said simply, continuing to speak before Ferodias could ask what she meant by that. "I''m afraid I have to explain a few things to you, I have lied to you, out of omission, but a lie nonetheless." She explained as she gazed into Ferodias'' eyes. He was still mildly perplexed by her first comment, though he nodded intently at her words, having had his own suspicions about a few things now that he''s had time to consider them. He leaned back against the tree while watching her. "I see, well, you have my ear, Lady Historietta." He expressed as respectfully as he could manage. She bobbed her head once, seeming grateful that he was still willing to listen after she made her declaration. "Lady Nerva told you that we were kidnapped for ransom, and while that may have been the case for them, their true target was me." She explained, gesturing to herself as she spoke. "I don''t say this out of a place of arrogance or self-importance, but out of an understanding of who my family is." She mentioned, taking a moment to collect everything she wanted to say. Ferodias nodded once more, though he couldn''t help but consider what he knew of the Blackstone family. They were of a count''s household, extremely wealthy and influential enough to rival the dukes of his father''s domain. Count Blackstone was a lawful man, as far as he knew, with no overtly criminal tendencies or behaviors last he heard, at least before he was cut off from his influence as a prince when he assumed his identity as Rodi, the adventurer. "Okay, sure." He replied simply, keeping his thoughts to himself. Lady Historietta smiled a little before continuing to speak. "My father has a very black-and-white view of the world, with little room for grey in his life." She started to say before stepping closer, leaning on the tree with Ferodias before slowly moving to sit along the roots. "You are either useful to him or not, and this extends to even his own children." She said as she looked up to Ferodias before looking out to the village and the people going about their life. "I had to prove that I was exceptional and worth funding from an early age, that I was more than a token to be married off. To him, my brothers and sisters are pieces to be used, the difference being whether or not you were a mere pawn or something better. Even my mother and his two other wives were bargaining chips so he would form alliances with certain other families." Ferodias listened intently, he was surprised, if only a little bit as she talked about her home life. It was ultimately by merit for most households who would carry the family name if not preference or the lack of multiple heirs, as those who would become the heirs of the household would keep the family name even if they married, which was also often the case for noble sons and daughters who ''married down.'' The idea of children being bargaining pieces was also not unheard of, yet Ferodias had never directly heard of a household that operated to such an extreme. "So, how did you do it?" He asked as his tail flicked, looking down at where she sat, his eyes lingering on her face while she spoke, though when they began to wander down, he pointedly averted his gaze to look at the villagers who passed them by without a care. "How did you prove yourself, I mean." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She took a moment to answer, though soon spoke up. "From the moment I understood my place in this world, I did my best to learn and study everything I could get my hands on, language, etiquette, law, and business among many other topics and fields." She said as she leaned her head back against the tree to stare up at the leaves. "Once I proved that I was more capable, intelligent, and knowledgeable than even my older siblings, I received my funding from my father and was finally independent of the allowances granted to me by my mother and her share of my father''s wealth. From there, I had no choice but to use that money to grow even more and build myself a foundation to stand on my own two feet." She explained further before sighing as she shook her head. "But I''m getting ahead of myself." Ferodias couldn''t help but consider if he heard something like what she said coming from someone else, it may have sounded like arrogance. But between seeing her battered half to death while the other ladies were almost untouched, and the general way she carried herself with such maturity that was beyond her years, he couldn''t help but feel the sincerity in her words. Once more, he found himself impressed and in awe of her, wanting to know more, wanting to just sit with her and listen for as long as she''d let him. But they were having a serious discussion right now, and he needed to focus on what she wanted to say. She took a slow breath before exhaling as she continued to speak. "You''re either useful to my father, or you''re not. This practice of his has earned him many devoted followers and partners, those who managed to garner his respect or at least his attention. But for every one person that my father has acknowledged and supported, at least ten have been snubbed, cast aside, and discarded once they proved to be less than useful for any number of reasons." She said before looking over at Ferodias as he stared at the crowd, though during her moment of silence, he turned to see that she was looking at him and curiously met her gaze. "I have no idea who is behind this particular abduction and attack, but with how many people they were able to field for this and the fact that they have magic users, I do not doubt that they have plenty of their own influence to throw around, and they will likely make another attempt, if not in the next three days, then sometime after that." She said with a sigh as she scratched the back of her head while looking out at the village around them. "The only thing I can think of, is that my father recently acquired an iron mine and had kicked out some merchants and other groups who were scalping iron from local miners. I have no doubt that pissed off more than a few people." She considered while shaking her head. "They must be targeting me to use as some sort of bargaining chip, if only those fools knew that my father could care less in the face of such tactics." She then looked back up at Ferodias. "I''m sorry." She said simply as she looked away. Ferodias wasn''t too sure what to make of all this, but what he did know was that Historietta had nothing to be sorry for as far as he could tell. "What for?" He asked as his tail curled and tapped against the bark of the tree behind him. Historietta smiled up at Ferodias, though his heart throbbed as he saw a deep sadness in her eyes despite the kind expression on her face as she looked away. "I''m sorry for putting those other noble ladies at risk, I''m sorry for using you to save us by leading beasts to you and forcing you all to defend yourselves..." Her voice shudders as Ferodias could see tears welling up in her eyes as her lip started to quiver. "I''m sorry for forcing you to watch out for me and the other ladies at cost to yourself, and for putting this entire village at risk by just being here." She huffed, absently wiping at her eyes, though the tears kept coming. "I''m sorry for not warning you of the dangers as soon I could speak and for all the people that have died for me and because of me." She sniffled hard, the tears not stopping as she let out a shaky breath. "Even now, I just wanted to make sure you would still help me despite everything that just happened, but here I am, spilling my guts because I can''t help but think about all the people that died today because of me." Ferodias watched as she confessed to him her thoughts and sorrows, and ultimately he couldn''t help but admire her sincere honesty. After a few moments, he took a knee beside her before shrugging off his cloak, draping it around her and partially covering her face. Though he seemed to have surprised her as she looked up at him, her lip was still quivering as she was doing her best to get her emotions back in check. He flashed a small smile as he reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder as he gazed into the one eye that peeked out from under his cloak. "I don''t care about any of that, and you shouldn''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault that you were abducted, or that you are being targeted or pursued. None of that is something you should blame yourself for. Neither should you take on the burden of their deaths, as you weren''t the one that put them in our way." He said as he tapped his free hand in a fist against his chest. "As for those who died for you... Well, you can''t blame yourself for them either, as they died doing their jobs. But that doesn''t mean you can''t remember them and thank them for their service, and the best way you can do that is by making sure their sacrifice wasn''t for nothing." He explained as he did his best to reassure her; his ears waggling a bit as he considered his next words, all while slowly shifting around to sit closer beside her, with only a couple of inches of space between them. "Besides, you told me to do whatever it is I need to do to see things through and make sure you and the other ladies are safe in my care." He mentioned before patting her shoulder. "So anything that happens from when you met me and from now on is my fault, blame me for everything; just make sure to compensate me like you said you would." He mused kindly as he flashed a small smile at her. The Lady was quiet for some time, even as Ferodias pulled his hand away, though he remained seated where he was, keeping her company even as she sniffled and sighed out shaky breaths. After a while, she closed the distance, leaning in closer while still wrapped up under his cloak. He could feel his heart skip a beat as he felt her small frame against him, noting how light she felt. No matter how mature, intelligent, ferocious, worldly, and charismatic she was, she was still just a young lady, who had no right to have to deal with these kinds of burdens and troubles at her age. "Thank you." She said softly under her breath, staying where she was and not planning on moving anytime soon. Ferodias'' ears flicked as she spoke so closely to him, and in response, he slowly nodded. "You''re welcome, Lady Historietta..." He replied softly. After another moment she spoke up. "Call me Tori." She asked though Ferodias couldn''t help but feel it was more of a gentle demand. He smiled a little more and nodded again. "Very well, you''re welcome Tori." He mused kindly as he leaned back against the tree to look up and watch the light cut through the leaves above him. Chapter 86 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier The duo had sat together for some time; it was almost enjoyable if not for the previously heavy subject matter they had just discussed. Though despite that, they found comfort in each other''s company. After a good ten minutes or so, Tori pulled away while taking a deep sigh, and gently wiping at her face despite the tears having long since dried. "Thank you, Rodi, for lending me your ear." She expressed with a small smile. "And I suppose I ought to thank you for lending me your cloak and shoulder while you were at it." She mused as she gently pulled the cloak off before holding it over to Ferodias. Ferodias smiled kindly in response as he looked her over, even with her face all slightly puffy and messy after her tears, he couldn''t help but find her beautiful as his right ear flicked. He brought his hand up before pushing the cloak back to her. "Keep it, I think it suits you." He offered as he smiled some more, feeling his heart flutter a bit as he watched her pull the cloak to her chest while catching the slightest blush on her cheeks as she averted her gaze. "I... I see. Well, thank you, Rodi." She said quietly, still not looking at him as she pulled the cloak on and pulled the hood up. She glanced over at him from under the hood, a smile on her lips. "If you don''t mind, I just need a little more time with my thoughts, if you''ll excuse me." She said as she moved to stand. Ferodias watched her for another moment before getting to his feet as well, standing with her as his tail curled close behind him. "O-oh of course, yeah, no problem." He replied with a smile as he took a step back. Tori smiled back a little more, silently nodding as she made her way off through the village on her own. Now Ferodias was all alone, and after a talk like that, he didn''t really feel the urge to try and take another nap as he left the shade of the tree and went to find Regan. It didn''t take long to track his friend down, the small line of people coming out of the community hall to see him for various maladies and injuries ended up being a clear indicator of where he currently was. After the villagers watched him work his magic on the guards, they came to him for his skill as a life magic user. Ultimately, what it boiled down to was that he was now offering as much mundane medical advice as he could offer based on his studies to be Ferodias'' right hand and aide, all while doing his best to meditate and actively recover the mana he spent this morning. The villagers were grateful nonetheless, especially when he used his magic to actually work on old injuries that never healed right or by strengthening the lungs of a sickly child. Ferodias didn''t mind the wait, watching his friend work with vague delight as he watched Regan lightly chastise an old man for his poor working habits while also advising the man on some cheap, natural remedies to deal with their aching joints and back. It wasn''t much longer until the crowd finally dispersed, offering Regan their thanks and leaving him with all sorts of gifts and goods. Regan just sighed once he had a moment to himself, looking over the small pile of goods beside him at his impromptu healer''s office before turning to regard Ferodias with a tired smile. "It''s like these people don''t know about standard health and safety practices..." Ferodias had to consider that as his tail curled and flicked. "It''s quite possible, you''re also probably the closest thing to a proper healer for miles around; I mean, aside from that cleric, though he hardly has the mana capacity you have to do the things you can do." Ferodias consider as he thoughtfully scratched his chin. Regan also appeared thoughtful at that revelation as he ran his fingers through his own hair. "I mean, yeah that sounds right... But even then, most of the stuff I told them could have been prescribed by any competent herbalist or healer. It was mainly mundane advice and treatments, though there were a few people who were sick or had conditions that actually required treatment." He explained, grabbing fruit from a nearby bowl, and polishing the fruit skin on his robes before biting into the soft flesh and chewing. "Oh yeah, so what''s all that about?" Ferodias asked as he gestured over to the small pile of stuff and goods, walking closer as he plucked up a piece of jerky and bit down on it; his ears waggling as he savored the seasoned piece of dried venison. Regan swallowed before sighing a bit, though he smiled as he looked things over. "Mostly gifts, as they put it. After I made it clear that I wasn''t gonna take their money, they insisted on compensating me somehow, and after I denied them even that, they just unloaded this stuff on me under the idea of them being gifts." He explained, taking another bite as he shook his head before looking up at Ferodias from where he sat and swallowing again. "These village folk are all so needlessly pushy about the strangest of things, eh?" Even though he spoke like that, Ferodias could tell that Regan appreciated being appreciated by the villagers, a smile clear in the half-elf''s eyes despite his exhaustion. "Well, you are something of a hero in these parts now." Ferodias mused as he finished the piece of jerky he collected, almost going for another piece before deciding to hold off for now as he looked into Regan''s eyes. "Everyone saw your display of might this morning, as well as the aftermath, you singlehandedly prevented this village from being razed and looted by those bandits." Ferodias explained, painting a clear picture for his friend, and based on Regan''s expression, it was obvious that he hadn''t considered that point of view. "Not only that, after you wiped out all the bandits, you turn around and bring a man back from the brink of death and mended a woman''s ruined arm. It''s no wonder these villagers are so ''pushy''." Ferodias enthused, a smirk growing on his face as he watched Regan start to look rather bashful at the realization of his current image to the people around him. "You should count yourself lucky they haven''t started offering you their sons and daughters to get you to settle down here, said sons and daughters who would probably be more than willing to be with you as well." He mused, laying it on a little thick at this point as he chuckled. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Regan managed to go from being bashful to being annoyed at Ferodias as he blew the situation out of proportion, though the ends of his ears were still red as he swallowed another bite of fruit. "Alright, alright, that''s enough out of you." He said before shaking his head a bit. "As if I have time for romance anyways." He mentioned as he shot Ferodias a look. "The same could be said for you, as we''re both supposed to be busy with your trials." Now it was Ferodias'' turn to look sheepish as his ears waggled, deciding now was a good time to take another strip of jerky to occupy his mouth with as he averted his gaze. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Ferodias deflected before taking a bite of the dried meat. "Uh-huh, so you weren''t getting all intimate with Lady Historietta just now, sitting shoulder to shoulder and cuddling under the shade of a tree?" He asked knowingly, leaning back in his seat as he stared down the nervous feline. Ferodias chewed on both the meat and his response, mulling over what to say as he gave Regan his back for more than a few moments, his tail swishing and swaying back and forth until he swallowed and glanced back at Regan, clearing his throat. "Well, about that..." Regan merely quirked a brow and tilted his head. "Yeah? Well go on, let''s hear what you have to say." He pressed before taking another bite of fruit to emphasize his point. "We... I... Well, we err..." He stammered a bit more, really not sure how to exactly explain what went down, he could feel his cheeks starting to warm up as he reflected on what just happened with Tori, and how intimate it actually became. "How do you even know what happened, you''ve been here the whole time, haven''t you?" He decided to try to deflect to buy himself more time. Regan rolled his eyes at his best friend, knowing exactly what he was doing, but entertaining the question as he leaned back against his chair. "We''re in a village, everyone knows everyone and interesting stories or rumors spread faster than most diseases. I just happened to hear about a pair of ''star-crossed lovers'' sharing a moment alone. A Count''s daughter with a ''mere adventurer'' is the hottest gossip this place has seen in decades." Regan explained before finishing off the last bite of the fruit he had been working on. "With the way things are going, I''m almost positive the rumor will spread into the city once we escort these people there." He mentioned with a sigh as he shook his head. "Who knows how this will affect the Lady''s reputation, especially since you can''t just out and say who you are. All I know is that people outside of this village will be talking about you and you will be the center of attention for a good little while, bringing you under scrutiny from any suitors who are interested in the lady among other things." Ferodias shrugged a little at that. "We probably won''t have much trouble with that, Tori said that she earned her independence from her father and can do as she wished." He decided to say, though he immediately regretted that comment as Regan narrowed his gaze. "Tori?! You''re calling her Tori now?? By the gods'' man, here I thought I was just yanking your tail, you really were getting all close and intimate now?" He asked, whisper shouting as he stood and stepped closer to Ferodias, glancing at the doorway to the community hall, making sure they were still alone he then stared back up into Ferodias'' eyes, looking clearly displeased by the development. Ferodias'' ears went low, not exactly sure how to navigate the situation he found himself in. "That''s not the only thing..." He said as he sheepishly scratched the back of his head. Regan sighed, hitting levels of true exhaustion as his emotional endurance was starting to reach the same level as his mental stamina. He looked over at Ferodias, moving back to his chair and crossing his arms as he watched the prince try to produce more of an explanation as to their current circumstances. "What else happened?" He asked simply. After another moment, he spoke up as he found the words he wanted to say. "Tor-..." He started to say, clearing his throat before correcting himself for Regan. "Lady Historietta was the sole target for the original kidnapping and subsequent bandit raid. Most likely they''re enemies of her father, attempting to use her against him. However, if she were to be taken and used for these things, she''d likely die or worse, as her father does not care about anything beyond what is useful or not, even his own children fall in that spectrum." He explained with a sigh, his tail lashing with frustration at her circumstances. "She''ll most likely be attacked again in the next three days, if not soon after that." He explained, doing his best to relay an effective summary of what he learned from Tori. To say Regan was not pleased was an understatement, the poor half-elf sighing as he massaged his brow, doing his best to unravel his nerves in the midst of both mana exhaustion and mental stress. "I think... I need a nap." He simply said before shaking his head. "So, just to clarify... We''ve got people who are angry enough at a certain noble to try and threaten them with their family''s health and safety, said angry people having enough influence to field a bunch of criminals and mages to kidnap said family, as well as access to magic tools that allow the users to teleport away from danger." He listed out as he leaned back against his chair. "On top of all that, they''re likely to try again ''soon'' with either greater numbers or greater precision, and we can''t ignore any of this because... " He started to say as he sighed once more. "Because you''re in love with the lady... And because we''re good people." He admitted with a nod as he crossed his arms, tilting his head from side to side. This earned a sheepish smile from Ferodias as he curled his tail behind him, though before he could say anything, his ears twitched as he heard someone opening the door to the community hall. Ferodias turned to see the village head entering, the older rabbitkin man smiling as he looked between the two young adventurers. "The carts are all loaded and ready to go when you are." He said simply before turning to leave as he left the door open. Ferodias nodded intently at the village head''s words when he looked back at Regan who was packing up all the gifts and other things the villagers had given him. Though he still appeared thoughtful, and when he finished packing, he stood tall and looked over at Ferodias. Squinting for a moment, he sighed and spoke up. "I''ll grant you this... If we''re able to earn Count Blackstone''s favor as adventurers, we could perhaps request a favor from him and call upon him as your backer once your trials come to a close. With his support, you''ll certainly have a much stronger foundation to support your selection as the next king." He considered as they began making their way outside, the stress fading from his face as he finally found a truly good benefit out of all of this. Though as the duo made their way outside, he spotted Lady Historietta by the carts and wagons, chatting and saying her goodbyes to the village girls, and just sighed deeply. "She''s wearing your cloak... Isn''t she?" He asked rhetorically before pinching his brow and speaking softly under his breath as he shot Ferodias a glance. "/You''re going to give me gray hairs before I reach my twenties, aren''t you./" Chapter 87 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier Even if it wasn''t a fancy wagon by any means, the ride was smooth enough for Ferodias. He found himself resting among the crates of goods, curled up cozily under the shade of the canvas secured over the wagon as he dozed for a time. The caravan turned out to be a rather considerable group of people and goods, a total of eight wagons and four carts that were accompanied by at least nineteen other people. On numbers alone, Ferodias would have considered the caravan a formidable group. However, it was plain to see that most of these people are inexperienced with combat beyond using a staff or sling for self-defense. Of the nineteen, six militia guards rode with the caravan; two of them rode along on the wagons, while the rest rode atop some warbling swifts, otherwise known simply as warblers. Warbling swifts were one of the more common domesticated mounts, being one of the easier large two-legged birds to handle and maintain. They were moderately fast and were equally useful within the tight streets of cities to the open fields and paths of rural life. They were the preferred mount of scouts and guards alike. However, despite their usefulness and overall mobility, the birds generally hated having to pull anything. In any case, Ferodias ended up actually catching up on some much-needed sleep. His ears twitched as he heard the call of a couple of warblers and their riders returning to the caravan. It seemed that the guards had gone up ahead and found a suitable clearing that was safely away from the road for the caravan to navigate to and set up for the night. Stretching and writhing around within the cozily snug space he ended up in, he woke himself up and moved to climb to the edge of the wagon he was in to watch the line of carts and wagons behind him. The driver of the cart behind him offered a smile as they spotted Ferodias, and Ferodias returned the smile as best he could manage before being interrupted by a yawn. Looking at the sky and the sun in particular, he could guess they still had a few hours until sundown. Ferodias felt that they could travel for at least another hour or two, but then he had to consider that this wasn''t just a party of five that could disappear into the woods without a trace, but an entire caravan that needed both time and space to move and settle down in. Not to mention the sleeping and cooking arrangements that also had to be prepared for all of these people. His ears flicked in consideration, wondering if Regan had already thought of all these things when he added an entire day for the trip to the city. For another moment, he found himself impressed with his best friend; though he then had a sudden realization as he considered that if there was this much planning for a simple impromptu caravan, just how much paperwork and planning would he have to look forward to as king? A sense of dread welled up in his stomach as he considered just how often his father was in their office from day to day, not to mention the consistent flow of folders and papers that always seemed present on his father''s desk no matter when he saw him. For just the briefest of moments, Ferodias wondered if he should try to find something else to do with his life instead of subjecting himself to several decades of paperwork. Ultimately, he resolved himself to his fate. He did want to be king after all, and he would only be king for around thirty years or so. Well... It depended on when he had kids of his own, but that''s usually how long rulers held their throne in his kingdom, and it worked well enough. Of course, other kingdoms and lands had different practices, but ever since the reign of Tyrant King Leondris the Senile, most kings of his kingdom did not stay on the throne for longer than three decades for the sake of not repeating that era. Before Ferodias knew it, during his musings, the caravan had come to a stop and ended up in a fairly secluded clearing some ways away from the road. From his place in the cart, he could already see signs of this having been used as camping grounds before. Perhaps this is where these villagers usually stop from trip to trip, which would make sense to him at least. It wasn''t long until the site was a flurry of activity, the wagon with the equipment and larder being unpacked, Monty, and surprisingly Tori made their way over to help with preparing dinner for the group. Brasyl was spotted heading off with a couple of villagers for a hunting trip for meats to supplement their meals for the next few days. Danica found herself among the militia guards, badgering them with questions about their weapons and asking to take a look at them, the guards seeming more than willing to let her as they handed them over to her, much to her apparent delight. As for Regan, he found a quiet spot beneath a particularly large tree and meditated beneath it to continue recovering from his heavy mana use this morning. The Ladies Nerva and Roche settled among the few young women who were driving the carts and wagons, enjoying their company as they seemed to have become fast friends despite their different stations. Ferodias once was again left to his own devices for the most part after he had finished setting up his tent. With nothing better to do, he made his way to the edge of camp and marked out a large circle with his blade before deciding to run through his training exercises. Half of these routines are just flashy movements and extended bouts of extreme speed with barely any practical combat use, however, what they were useful for was for training up the limits of his body and furthering the physical feats he could achieve while safely stressing his mana heart. He took a few more moments to get ready, stripping himself of his equipment and armor before pulling off his tunic and neatly setting them outside of his training circle. Though as Ferodias stood in the center of the circle, drawing his blade and attempting to center himself, he heard Danica approaching with some of the guards, chatting as she led them over. "Oh, you lot are gonna like this. He''s gonna start leaping and dancing around like an acrobat and move faster than most of those racing beasts you can see at the stadiums." She enthused, crossing her arms as she stood safely beyond the circle. One of the human guards spoke up, it being a young man maybe a year or two older than Ferodias. "Whys he gonna do that? What''s the point?" He asked curiously, sounding rather skeptical of Danica''s claims. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. A lizardkin guard spoke up before Danica could properly answer, intently stroking his scaled chin with interest. "He''s training his mana heart, yes? Not everyone has one, though he must be strong if he can do everything you''ve claimed while simply training." He considered while explaining to the younger human guard. The young guard nodded in a sort of way that showed he didn''t really get it but was happy to watch what was going on. Danica looked mildly miffed at being interrupted, but her good mood returned as she looked over to Ferodias with a grin. "Go on, Rodi, show ''em your flashy footwork." She mused. Ferodias sighed as he broke focus to look over at Danica. "At least my flashy footwork isn''t as destructive as your training, with how much you slam yourself into trees and stone the way you do." He mentioned as he flicked his tail before rolling his shoulders to try and center himself again. The guards looked over at Danica curiously, though Danica looked more amused than anything as she crossed her arms. "Fifteen hundred years of dwarven tradition can''t be wrong." She replied as she flexed her right arm before crossing them again with a grin on her face. Ferodias didn''t bother to reply, though he smiled to himself for a moment. His mana heart pulsed as he actively stimulated it, feeling the mana course through his entire body all at once with each beat of his heart. His senses heightened intensely as he could hear Danica and the guard''s beating hearts and smell the herbs and meats simmering within a large pot of stew by the smoky fire. He felt the fur along his chest and shoulders shift in the gentle spring breeze, and finally, he took a breath as he dialed into the moment and opened his eyes, directing his heightened senses to be focused close around him instead of the entirety of the camp. He took a step forward, moving one foot after another as he crossed a fifteen-foot gap in less than a second. He could hear the gasps of surprise forming in the throat of the guards as he pushed himself to cross the entire thirty-foot diameter of the circle in the next three seconds. He could already feel the effects as he pushed himself, now doing laps after the initial burst of speed, jumping, side-stepping, and hopping around. That was until he started including his blade, swinging and thrusting, doing rather deep lunges, and jumping before forcing himself to descend faster by performing downward slashes. Ferodias briefly considered manifesting flames or wind around his blade to further stress his mana heart but ultimately decided against it since he didn''t want to completely wear himself out tonight. When he finally stopped, a good seven minutes had passed. It was a rather good time for how hard he pushed himself, meaning that he could easily use his mana heart for twice or maybe three times as long in real combat when he''s properly pacing himself. By the end of it, he was down on his knees, leaning on his blade as he panted heavily. He could feel the heat radiating from his palms, ears, and feet, the heat coming in waves as he worked on cooling down. Thankfully, Danica came over and began pouring out a water skin over his head, the refreshing liquid helping him cool down much faster than he could on his own. "There ya go, Rodi, that''s it." Danica said kindly before patting his damp fur with a strong open palm. "Now go on and get dressed. No need to be showing off for longer than ya have to." She mused as she pulled away. Ferodias smirked as he had to catch his balance after Danica smacked his back, shaking his fur out before she could get out of range. "Go punch a tree." He mused tiredly as he got to his feet, wiping the now muddy tip of his blade off on his pant leg before sheathing it where it belongs. As he looked around, he found himself feeling vaguely surprised at the small crowd that formed around his training circle, just about everyone who wasn''t cooking or hunting had stopped to watch him train. If his face wasn''t already hot from the exertion of pushing himself, he was sure it would have heated up from all their curious eyes. He flashed them a smile as he ran his hand through his head fur, straining the excess water from it as it ran down his damp back. Before long, the villagers and guards dispersed while chatting among themselves. All except the two ladies, Lady Nerva and Lady Roche, having lingered before approaching Ferodias once it looked like he had mostly collected himself. Lady Nerva was the first to speak up, offering a wooden cup with water as she looked up at Ferodias. "That was an impressive display of power and agility, Ser Rodi. Even my family''s guard captain would be hard-pressed to meet you on even footing." She enthused charmingly, her fluffy tail slowly wagging behind her. Ferodias was a little taken aback by their approach but offered a friendly enough smile as he took up the cup of water and indulged in a few deep gulps before sighing with delight. "Thank you." He expressed with a smile as he looked between the two ladies. "For the water and the compliment." He mused as he held up the cup. Lady Roche spoke up as she looked up at Ferodias. "What rank are..." She started to ask, her eyes having momentarily wandered his chest before spotting the emerald tag that rested against it. "Oh? You''re only an emerald, I was almost certain you were at least a bronze, if not a ruby." She considered before looking back up into Ferodias eyes with a question being silently suggested as she tilted her head a little. Ferodias smiled a bit more as his ear flicked, sending some water behind him. "I believe it is only a matter of a time before Regan and I go through our promotion interviews to become rubies. It''s only been half a year since we went up in rank after all." He explained, Lady Roche nodding at his words, seemingly accepting his answer. Lady Nerva piped up as she stepped a little closer, her tail wagging a little more. "Ser Rodi, forgive me for being forward, but are you perhaps available for long-term contract work? I would be remiss to overlook such a formidable man as yourself, along with Regan, of course." She enthused before her own ears waggled a bit. "And while I haven''t seen Danica or the others of your party in action; if they''re anything like you, then they are surely impressive." Lady Roche frowned a bit, stepping closer and attempting to nudge Lady Nerva to the side to get Ferodias'' attention. "I would also like to make an offer as well, I come from a Viscount''s household, and we can surely match any accommodations a Baron''s household could muster." She offered, not wanting to be shown up by the wolfkin lady. Ferodias took a step back, definitely not expecting this line of conversation as his ears lowered back against his head with surprise. "I''m sorry, ladies, but I have no plans on taking any long-term contract work. S-sorry." He expressed apologetically as he worked on relaxing a bit now that he had his personal space back, bringing the cup of water back to his lips to take another drink. The ladies both frowned a little, clearly disappointed, but not as much as Ferodias anticipated as Lady Nerva placed her hands on her hips. "Then I suppose the rumors are true, you''re planning on serving Lady Hisorietta, aren''t you? Perhaps as her personal guard at first." She stated more than asked as if it was already set in stone. She then flashed a mischievous smile. "I suppose she has good taste, and you''d be rather comfortable if you did marry up." She mentioned, both ladies appearing in good spirits as they considered that possible rumor mill. "True, a Count''s daughter, falling in love with the adventurer who rescued her, ah it''s the stuff of fairytales." Lady Roche was quick to agree. Ferodias, on the other hand, ended up choking on his water and only just managing to turn away to avoid coughing water at the ladies as he panted and tried to catch his breath. His face heated up as his ears uncontrollably waggled. "I-it''s not like that. I swear." And he meant it, in more ways than one. Lady Nerva only smiled more at Ferodias'' reaction and giggled at his expense. "Try all you like to deny it, Ser Rodi, but you cannot fool me." She mused, turning to leave as Lady Roche was quick to follow her. Ferodias swallowed at nothing before looking over at Tori as she chatted with the others while preparing dinner, a beautiful smile on her face as she chopped up some vegetables. His ears started to droop as he considered what Regan had been repeatedly telling him. "It can''t be like that... Not for a long while, at least." He murmured to nobody in particular. Chapter 88 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier Dinner was delicious, but beyond that, there wasn''t much else to say. Ferodias ate alongside Regan, the rest of his party intermingling rather seamlessly with the villagers. Even Tori had been occupied with the other Ladies as they sat with her and some of the village girls, talking about this and that as far as he could tell. He noticed that she was also keeping an eye on him of sorts, which was nice, as she occasionally looked over at him and where he sat, tossing him smiles here and there as the meal went on. Regan spoke up after a few minutes of eating, nudging Ferodias with a gentle elbow. "I know I''m not nearly as pretty or affectionate as the company you wished to be around, but you could at least pretend to pay attention to me." He mused kindly, offering a bit of a smile as he leaned forward to look over Ferodias'' expression. He could plainly tell that there was something on his friend''s mind and hoped to try and coax it out of the young prince without being too intrusive. Ferodias looked over, his left ear flicking as he needed to take a moment to actually process what Regan had just said. Though he soon flashed a small smile before scoffing a bit. "Don''t sell yourself short, Regan. I''m sure many people find you pretty enough. You''re just not my type." He teased as he took another spoonful of meaty stew and quietly chewed. Regan chuckled a bit at that before looking over everyone else from where the duo sat, quietly eating along the edge of the camp, though a silence soon settled between them again and Regan decided to get Ferodias talking somehow. "/You know, I never really questioned it... But why did you choose to be an adventurer? Your brothers chose relatively safer lifestyles that still make impacts in their own fields. Why didn''t you do something similar?/" He asked, bringing the bowl of stew to his lips as he drank from it quietly, licking his lip clean before looking over to Ferodias curiously. Ferodias'' ears flicked and twitched a couple of times, a clear sign to Regan that he was thinking hard about something. After a few more moments, Ferodias spoke up. "/It just felt stifling... Boring to say the least./" He started to say, setting his bowl down on the dirt and leaning back on his hands as he looked up to the starry skies. "/You wanna know about the very first time I felt true excitement?/" Ferodias asked almost hesitantly as he looked over at Regan. Regan returned the look, appearing rather curious; this was something Ferodias hadn''t shared before and wasn''t the exact direction he was expecting this conversation to go. He didn''t say anything but gave a nod for Ferodias to continue. Ferodias sighed softly, closing his eyes before opening them as he watched the stars again. "/I was ten years old, we had only just become friends, so you weren''t around me as much./" He mentioned before continuing. "/I was spending several months at a coastal vacation home on my own with some guards and servants. It was the second time I was allowed to be so far from home, and it was only because I had done so well in my swordsmanship training and other lessons./" He further explained, sounding more hesitant even now as one of his ears waggled, the memories vivid even now. "/There was an assassination attempt on my life, it was for some nonsense reason of course, one faction preferring one of my brothers over me and doing their best to curb the bloodline before we disappeared for our trials./" He said as he took a slow breath, his eyes still closed as he pictured that night. "/Two of my guards had been killed, and a third was being interrogated. The assassin was trying to get my guard to tell them where I had been hidden, not knowing I was in that room watching it all unfold./" Regan listened intently, he knew there had been more than a few attempts on Ferodias'' life, but it still upset him since the old bastards that orchestrated these things were often acting on their own and out of their own interests. He wondered who had ordered that particular attempt, but it''s likely the bastard or bastards who gave the order weren''t caught and likely still live to this day. Ferodias slowly inhaled once more before exhaling as he gathered his words. "/The assassin took his time trying to get my guard to talk, in fact, he was enjoying himself so much that he completely failed to notice that I had gotten my hands on one of the dead guard''s swords. I used the pitifully small amount of mana I had within my mana heart to move quickly across the room, relying on sheer momentum to thrust the blade. But I got him... Right in his lower back, and out through his chest./" Ferodias finally opened his eyes as he looked over to Regan, his pupils dilating as he vividly experienced the memory. "/The gurgling, croaking sound he made as he tried to breathe with a ruined lung was nothing I ever heard before, I wasn''t even aware people could make sounds like that./" He said as he brought up his hands, looking down at them as he flexed his fingers. "/The first thing that came to mind as the assassin crumpled upon my blade was how powerful I felt. I had ''defeated'' someone who had come to harm me, someone who took down the adults that were assigned to protect me. His blood was drenched in the fur of my hands, and I was delighted./" Ferodias said, sounding more than a little distressed. "/I got cocky and overconfident in my skills, sparring with my new guards later that month and taking advantage of the fact that they wouldn''t actually fight back to blow up my ego. I shudder now when I reflect on how easily I took advantage of others and abused my power during that trip./" He said as he looked at the stars again. "/That was until this gold-ranked adventurer party was contracted to protect me once my father''s advisor caught wind that there may be more attempts on my life./" He started to smile a little now, having moved on to fonder memories. "/I was still a rotten brat, drunk on my unfounded confidence, of course, talking shit to these ''lowborn'' adventurers and trying to order them around. Though they took exactly none of my nonsense, and while they didn''t leave their post, they took great care in thoroughly bullying me in the guise of training and sparring./" If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Regan was fairly taken aback by what he had heard, not having ever known Ferodias to be overly power-hungry or even abusive. He was even more confused by what Ferodias considered to be good memories if he was reading his friend''s expressions right. "/So getting bullied by adventurers made you want to be one?/" He asked curiously. Ferodias smiled a little as he shook his head at that. "/No, but they certainly humbled me. They were the first people to treat me like I was just a person. They didn''t treat me with respect until I managed to earn it, and even then, they still gave me a hard time./" He mused a bit. "/They showed me my ego for what it was, unfounded, overinflated, and disgusting. It was with them that I started to walk among the other people, the commoners, and saw how they truly lived without the filter of my preconceived ideals and conceptions as a prince. They opened my eyes to the world, and from then on I wanted to know more and see more./" He said as he ran his fingers through his head fur before scratching the back of his head. "/After I learned that I was nothing but a fish in a well, that there were people far more powerful in ways that I could never imagine, and that the only thing I had was my father''s influence and name, I knew I wanted to be better; no, I needed to be better./" He said as he looked at Regan again. "/That''s why when father announced that my brothers would be undergoing their trials, I petitioned to join them in leaving for the trials at the same time even though I was younger than them by two years./" He mentioned, sounding rather sheepish as he mentioned that, Regan''s expression betraying that even he felt that was a stupid decision. Apparently, Regan had believed that the decision for Ferodias to start his trials two years earlier was due to some outside influence working against the prince, and now he just found out that it was in fact, self-inflicted. Ferodias decided to keep talking, already knowing he''s gonna get chastised about that revelation at a later date. "/I wanted to be an adventurer so I can see the world for what it truly is while putting my life on the line. Yes, my brothers may be more comfortable acting as a merchant''s apprentice or a healer''s assistant, but even in those professions, they won''t be able to see as much as I''ve seen or do as much as I''ve done. Even now, I''m getting more and more ideas on how to improve the kingdom, and there''s so much I want to do. Especially now that I actually have a name for myself and power that I''ve earned and cultivated, not for my sake but for the sake of others and those I care about./" He expressed, the passion clear in his voice. Regan nodded at that, seeming to follow why Ferodias chose this path as he took up the bowl of stew he had been neglecting and warmed it with a tiny ball of fire before sipping at it again. "/Well, that''s a good enough reason for me. Still, I''m surprised even you had a phase in your life where you abused your influence./" He confessed, but overall as he considered Ferodias and the man he is now, he was happy to confirm with himself that Ferodias was someone so far removed from the idea of a petulant noble child who threw their authority around because they could. Ferodias just chuckled a bit, not sure how to respond to that as he scratched at his cheek. It was a sort of hollow chuckle filled with regrets and other sorts of odd feelings. "/Yeah... I have no excuse./" He said simply, taking up his own bowl and sipping at it before making a face as he realized it was cold. Though Regan was quick to heat up Ferodias'' bowl as the two ate in silence again. "/Should we try and recruit some more members to our party once we reach town/?" Regan asked as he sipped at his stew again. Ferodias'' ears perked curiously, surprised by the tangent, let alone that Regan was the one who was making the suggestion. "/Why do you say that?/" He asked as his tail shifted around behind him. Regan smiled a bit at Ferodias'' expression before sitting up a little straighter. "/We''re going up against a Healer Prince and a Merchant Prince in the future. If you want more influence, we need you to have more guardians who are loyal to more than just your coin and name. They need to trust you as much as you trust them. Not to mention, the more skilled members we have that we can trust, the bigger and higher risk jobs we can take that will further increase our ranks. Plus, if you''re gonna keep hanging around the Count''s daughter, you''re gonna need all the help you can get if she''s gonna be at risk so often thanks to her family./" He mused grimly near the end, shooting Ferodias a knowing glance as he finished the last of his stew. Ferodias averted his gaze at that comment but smiled to himself at the idea of it. Though he then spoke up as he looked back over at Regan and grinned a bit. "/I do like the idea of being known as the Golden Prince./" He mentioned cheerfully enough. Regan couldn''t help but chuckle as he pats Ferodias'' shoulder. "/First try to make it past Bronze, as that is a much less flattering moniker./" He mused as he stood, reaching out and taking up Ferodias'' bowl now that they were done eating. "/Let''s talk later on what sorts of people we should try and recruit next./" He mentioned, appearing to be in a relatively good mood as he walked off towards the rest of the camp to return the bowls. Ferodias found himself in a good mood as well. Despite the heavy topic, he felt almost refreshed that he was able to finally confide in the person he was closest to. Now that he found himself alone again, he took to watching the others in the caravan. There wasn''t much to see as almost everyone started winding down for the night. He didn''t even see Tori anymore, though he figured she may have just gone to sleep already while he and Regan had been talking. Ultimately, the night peacefully dragged on as he maintained the first watch of the camp with a couple of the guards before finally turning in for the night after a good five hours had passed and his watch had come to an uninteresting end. Chapter 89 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier The morning came rather early with a flurry of activity, the villagers and guards waking just before first light and being surprisingly diligent in packing camp. Ferodias was mobile enough by then and helping where he could, only slightly groggy due to having helped with the watch the night before. While the carts were being loaded with the camping gear, one of the guards who had been riding the warblers ended up rolling their ankle while carrying a crate. Their fall was rough, and the ankle was quick to swell, looking rather bad; though thanks to Regan and his life magic, the ankle would be healed up properly before the day was over. The problem now was that there wasn''t another guard to ride the remaining warbler; thus Ferodias found himself riding along with the caravan on the warbler, free from the constraints of being a passenger and simply waiting to arrive at their next stop. The warbler was a homely bird that had an array of black feathers that was interspersed with shades of greys and browns. His name was Shazoo, and there wasn''t a thought behind its black beady eyes as it squawked out to nobody in particular. The day went on fairly quickly this time, and being actively part of the team that patrolled the area around the caravan proved to be a very good way to help whittle the minutes away. As lunch rolled around, Ferodias found himself riding along with various carts and wagons, checking in with everyone while passing out sandwiches that those in the larder wagon had made for everyone else. Once all the food had been passed out, Ferodias noticed that there wasn''t any food left for him in the basket he had been handed. At first, he was disappointed, that was until he spotted Tori waving him over from the back of the larder wagon. Quickly making his way over until he was riding along beside the wagon. Tori held out a cloth-wrapped bundle, reaching out with one arm while hanging off the back of the wagon as Ferodias leaned over to meet her, taking up the bundle with a curious expression on his face. "What''s this?" He asked though he could already smell the bread, dried meat, and freshly sliced vegetables within the bundle. Tori flashed a smile as she leaned back into the wagon, sitting along the edge of it as she watched him ride along. "Your lunch, I made it special for you." She explained with an almost mischievous look on her face. Ferodias couldn''t help but smile in response, though he curiously sniffed at the sandwich and quirked a brow at Tori. "What''s special about it?" He asked as he gave the sandwich another sniff before unwrapping it. Tori chuckled softly as she watched him before speaking up. "It''s made special with an excuse so we can talk for a little bit." She mused before covering one side of her mouth with her hand as if to hide her words. "Also, I added a few extra slices of meat, but keep that between us." She mentioned playfully. Ferodias ears waggled with delight as he nodded before taking a bite of the sandwich and chewing, though he swallowed soon enough, washing it down with some water before looking over at Tori. "So how have you been handling all this? Are you okay?" He asked, taking another bite of the sandwich but savoring it more as he listened to what she had to say. She hummed thoughtfully, taking a moment to consider her words before nodding to herself. "I think... I think I''m doing better." She said, a smile on her lips and in her eyes as she watched Ferodias. "I''m in a better place because of you and yours, and I won''t have any scarring or long-lasting injuries on my body thanks to how skilled Regan is. Besides all that, this experience has been very illuminating, and I believe I have a few ideas for my R&D team to look into for new products." She explained with obvious enthusiasm. Ferodias swallowed before tilting his head curiously. "What is an R&D team?" He asked, his ears perked with curiosity as he took another bite of the sandwich. For some reason, it seemed to taste better than most sandwiches he''s had before, and he briefly wondered if it was due to the idea that she made it for him. She looked momentarily surprised by the question before smiling as she scratched at her cheek. "It means Research and Development, I have quite a few ideas for various goods and products, and it is up to them to figure out if the idea is practical or financially sound enough to invest in." She explained as best she could. Ferodias looked more than intrigued as his tail curled and swayed behind him. "I see! A novel idea in of itself." He said as he nodded with approval before considering something else. "So I take it you have your own business? I remember you mentioning how you said you proved to your father that you were worth investing in. Is that where you put the money you earned?" Tori nodded intently, looking out at the treeline as the wagon rolled along. "I have a few general good stores around the kingdom, and while I do personally sell a lot of my own ideas, most of my money comes from selling the ideas to other companies and businesses that are better geared for producing the things I come up with, and taking a percentage of the sales via royalties." She explained, seeming more than happy to talk about business as she turned to watch Ferodias again. Ferodias nodded intently, clearly impressed as he swallowed another bite he had been working on. "That sounds pretty lucrative, I quite like the idea of making money off my thoughts." Ferodias mused kindly. It was certainly an interesting idea, but he couldn''t talk down on it at all if it works for her. Besides, he was pretty sure he could recall something about laws regarding patents and the selling of ideas during his studies. Tori could see where he was going with that comment and smirked a bit before shaking her head. "It''s not all about coming up with an off-the-wall idea and making others figure it out. I still have to research and test things on my own so I can send my R&D team down the right path. Like, I can''t say I want a handheld black mirror that lets me talk to people on the other side of the country. I need to figure out how it should work and why it should work before my team can start effectively going down that path." Ferodias chuckled softly at that before nodding intently. "I see, I see. Well, if you ever come up with one of those mirrors, I want to be one of the first to have one." He mused with a waggle of his ears. Tori winked playfully at that. "You''ll be the first one I call." She mused. Before Ferodias could say anything else, one of the other guards whistled and made a gesture for Ferodias once he looked over. He then shot Tori a glance and smiled a little more. "Duty calls, talk later?" He asked, and once Tori nodded, he hurried off after the other guard to scout around some more. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Later that day, they had once again come to a stop, Ferodias ended up riding further ahead with some of the guards to another village, this village being larger and significantly more developed. Perhaps it was due to the fact that they were only a day away from the city or any number of other reasons. Regardless, the guards and Ferodias were simply there to inform the village head of this community that their caravan was half a mile up the road, so they wouldn''t have to be wary of any campfires in the distance. Ultimately, Ferodias got the impression that it was just the neighborly thing to do since it seemed the people of this village at least recognized the guards of the other village and were warm enough upon their arrival. On their way out, Ferodias couldn''t help but get a familiar sinking feeling in his heart. He didn''t know what it was, but it was a sensation that hadn''t driven him wrong yet. Almost absently, he glanced around as they passed through the village gates, but nothing out of the ordinary caught his eyes as the various guards rode up beside him. For now, he''ll just have to remain vigilant until the feeling passes. By the time they got back to the caravan''s camp, the feeling had only worsened as he looked over their surroundings. Everything seemed normal at the camp, too. His party was clustered together at the edge of the camp, chatting away about something. All the others were just talking as well, the smell of food in the air as Tori and some of the others were at work preparing dinner for the rest of the camp. After dropping off Shazoo with the other warblers, Ferodias made his way around to his party, settling between Danica and Brasyl as he looked among them with a strained smile. "So, what did I miss?" He asked. Regan seemed to notice Ferodias'' stress, though Brasyl was quick to speak up as he flashed a brief smile. "Regan was just talking about recruiting others to our party. I, for one, am hurt." He mused with an exaggerated amount of distress and sniffling. "Wasn''t I enough for you?" He asked as he wiped at the nonexistent tears before throwing himself back into Ferodias'' lap and reaching up to clutch at Ferodias'' tunic. "Don''t leave me behind Rodi, I promise I''ll be good!" He mused, shaking the feline before dramatically going limp. After a few seconds, he went back to normal, though remained sprawled out over Ferodias'' lap. "Meh, I''m over it... So, are we gonna get more porcelains or irons? Or are you aiming a little higher?" He asked curiously as he looked up at Ferodias from where he lay. Ferodias couldn''t help but smile at the young half-orc, some of his stress fading away at his antics as he hummed thoughtfully. "I''m not exactly sure, it would be easy to just pick up some competent-looking irons or promising porcelains, but I think we should get the guild involved to match us to other adventurers closer to our ranks and experience levels who are also looking to join a party or a bigger party. We''ll also need to see how things go down once we turn in the bug hunt and explain the situation with the ladies and the caravan escort." He explained as he looked among the others. Monty nodded intently. "Right... Do you think we''ll all be able to go up for a promotion?" He wondered, looking rather eager at the idea. "Between being vouched for by a caravan of two villages and three ladies, I''m sure that we''d be able to meet the requirements." He then glanced over at Regan as he looked back at the others while gesturing at him. "At least Regan here needs to be reevaluated. He took down that massive group of bandits and overwhelmed three other mages at once." He mentioned with a grin on his face. Though at that, Brasyl spoke up, raising a finger in the air while insisting on remaining in Ferodias'' lap. "Excuse me, he only overwhelmed two mages." He corrected before tapping a thumb against his own chest, looking rather smug. "I took down the third one." Regan smirked at that before nodding as he watched Brasyl. "Yes, you did, and it was an impressive shot as well." He expressed with only a slight amount of sass. Brasyl looked proud enough as Danica spoke up while leaning forward on her hammer. "I just can''t wait for the payout." She said with a smile. "Gonna see about getting myself a strong bottle of brew and perhaps upgrading some of my kit." She then looked back over at Ferodias and looked rather mischievous. "Though I''m more interested in the compensation that Count''s daughter has been promising you, will I need to start calling you Count Rodi before the week is out?" She teased while stroking her glorious goatee. Ferodias ears waggled, but he mostly maintained his composure as he averted his gaze. "Oh come now, that''s not how it works, and you know it." He said with a vaguely annoyed huff. Though Brasyl was full-on snickering at his expense. Danica quirked a brow, still looking rather amused as she twirled the end of her goatee around her index finger as she watched Ferodias for another moment before speaking up. "No, I really don''t. But how are you so adamant and sure that is how it is?" She asked curiously. Ferodias glanced over at her as his tail curled and flicked. "It''s because my father works with nobles, I have experience being around them." He explained, not lying but not telling the whole truth. Danica merely shrugged, seemingly appeased by the explanation as she toyed with her beard. "Perhaps that may be, but it''s not like it''ll be your choice. If that lady really wants you, and you want her back, then I''m sure she''ll find a way for both of you to be together." She considered as she draped an arm around Monty and pulled him close, the young man''s cheeks flushing faintly, but not moving from where he ended up. "Should we get our own wagon?" Brasyl piped up out of nowhere, a smile growing on his face. "If what I''m hearing is right, we can expect a lot of coin coming our way, and I think we should get a wagon." He expressed excitedly. Regan considered the suggestion and shrugged a bit. "That''s actually not that bad of an idea, especially if we''re gonna be traveling with more people and trying our hand at taking on more complex and dangerous jobs, it''ll definitely increase our overall range and mobility, as well as how much equipment we can put together, or even spoils that we can bring back... Sure, I''ll look into it." Regan offered with a nod, which earned an enthusiastic fist bump from Brasyl. Before they could chat for a while longer, the smell of food had gotten stronger and closer. Ferodias'' ear twitched as he heard Tori approaching with bowls of stew made with some fire-grilled meats from yesterday''s kill. "Hope you all enjoy it." She said rather charmingly, holding down the tray as everyone took up the bowls. Danica was first to take a drink of the piping hot stew as Tori left, the lady smiling at Ferodias as he took up his own bowl before making her way back to the others. As Monty went to drink from his own bowl, Danica took it away from him before looking over at Ferodias and speaking soft enough under her breath for him to hear. "Don''t... It''s been poisoned." She warned, eyeing the bowl of stew she already drank from. Ferodias'' back tensed as he took Brasyl''s bowl before the half-orc could drink from it and tapped at Regan with his tail to get his attention. Looking over at Danica with a worried expression, he whispered back. "What is it, and will you be fine?" He asked. Danica smiled a bit as she took another sip of the stew, swirling it around thoughtfully before looking over at Ferodias. "I''m glad to see you care." She teased lightly before looking at the stew again. "I recognize the taste, but don''t worry, it''s not lethal, nor is it nearly strong enough to take down a dwarf like myself." She explained with a gentle smile. Though she narrowed her gaze and looked among the others in the camp. "It''s a knockout drug of some kind, though I have a bad feeling that we''re not the direct targets." She mentioned spotting Lady Historietta starting to come back towards their group after a couple of minutes. She was all smiles, though she looked to be unsteady on her feet as she came up behind Ferodias, draping her arms around him as she pulled him close, his shoulders against her chest while she nuzzled her chin against the top of his head. "I''ve been poisoned, and I''m not strong enough to resist it... Please help." She whispered desperately into his ear while being overly affectionate. Ferodias went stiff at the display, cursing himself for enjoying the moment despite the direness of the situation. "We know..." He whispered back, bringing up a hand to cradle her cheek, which she leaned into. He flashed an overly charming smile to his party as he started to stand, supporting Tori as he held her close with one arm. "Spread out among the camp and pretend you''ve eaten the soup, drop when others start to drop." He instructed softly before walking off with Tori, the lady keeping up her act as she draped both arms around his neck, allowing herself to be half carried while he held her close at the hip. "You''re gonna be okay... I''ll protect you." He whispered back to her. His ears twitch as he could sense the camp starting to go quiet as people succumbed to the poison, just barely reaching his tent when Tori went completely slack, forcing him to take a dive as he went limp halfway into his tent. He landed with a dull thud, doing his best to take the brunt of the fall to protect Tori in her unconscious state. Laying still, all he could hear at first was Tori''s soft breath in his ear; though before long, he heard the sound of grass crunching beneath the feet of others. He could sense someone nearly atop of him. His body tensed until he suddenly heard the deep ''thwum'' of Brasyl''s bow. Chapter 90 Ferodias POV / Ten Years Earlier Ferodias carefully shifted around once he heard everyone outside move to react to a body impacting a tree after the distinct sound of Brasyl''s bow firing an arrow. Once he was out from under Tori, he carefully pulled her the rest of the way into the tent as a bright flash illuminated the sky; the light persisting as it hung in the sky as bright as the sun. Stepping out from the tent with his sword and shield drawn, he looked around to see four hooded individuals scattered around the camp, with a fifth having been impaled to a tree by an oversized arrow through their shoulder. Regan had just finished casting the light spell and pulled a crystal from his robes before dropping it to the ground and smashing it with his staff, a wave of magic pulsing from it. The hooded figures simultaneously drew their own crystals, breaking them as they tensed, though nothing happened as Monty closed the distance on one of them, driving his spear through their left calf and pushing them to their knees as he followed up with an elbow to their jaw, knocking them unconscious. "Scatter!" One of the hooded people called out, turning to run before tripping as Danica swept their legs with her hammer from where she had been laying in the dirt. The hooded figure rolled to react as Danica slammed her hammer into the ground, the ground close around her rumbling and cracking as the hooded figure''s arm slipped into the shifting and cracking earth as it got crushed and trapped them. Ferodias was quick to cut off the one who had been closest to his tent, pursuing the hooded figure who moved with magically enhanced speed. Though it was nothing when faced with the speed Ferodias cultivated as he shoulder-checked the hooded figure. This hooded person grunted as they fell, but they were especially quick and got back to their feet as they looked straight at Ferodias. Despite the bright ball of light directly above them, Ferodias could not make out any details about their face, he could only guess that their clothes or more specifically their hoods were enchanted with some kind of shadow magic to conceal their identities. "Surrender, and you will live to see the morning sun." He ordered as he bared his teeth with a vicious snarl. With a quick glance around, Ferodias could see that Brasyl had another arrow notched and aimed at one of the two remaining hooded people who was also currently held at a bloody spear point by Monty. Danica had a firm foot pressed against the wrist of the free arm of the figure who had their arm currently crushed by the ground itself. The final hooded figure surrendered and was held at staff point by Regan, the end of his staff glowing a fiery red. Ferodias looked back to the hooded figure he had cornered as he let out another snarling hiss before speaking up. "Come on then, this is just business for you, isn''t it... Surrender, and we might be able to tend to that tree ornament before they bleed out." He offered, his voice unwavering as he stared down the shadowy abyss of where a face should be on the hooded person. The hooded person hesitated, their posture still low, and looking ready to book it if they could. However, they looked from side to side at the companions before staring down at Ferodias. "What sort of guarantee do I have that you''ll let us live?" A feminine voice called out from the shadows of the hood. Ferodias looked over at Regan and tilted his head before looking at the hooded woman. Regan disengaged the hooded person he had at the end of his staff, only for Brasyl to turn his bow on them and make sure they stayed where they were. "We''ll form a pact. If you tell us exactly who hired you and how you managed to poison dinner. If you are telling the truth, I''ll have our mage heal your injuries, and I''ll even pay you for your cooperation." Ferodias offered as Regan came up beside him, holding his hand out, palm up, as a pale blue magic sphere with runes was conjured up. Ferodias reached his hand into the sphere, waiting for the hooded figure to come and meet his hand to initiate the pact. "If any of your people so much as harm a person in the next two days, you''ll lose your arm. If I go back on my word and my people harm you or any of the four others that are here now within the next two days, I''ll lose my arm. Do you agree to these terms?" He asked, his voice now cool and calm as he had the hooded people at a disadvantage. The hooded woman seemed to consider the situation she found herself in before taking a step forward and meeting Ferodias'' hands in a firm handshake. "Fine... I agree." She said as the orb of light flashed and broke in two magical bands of blue light enveloping their arms all the way up to their shoulders before sealing into their skin and fur. She pulled away, rolling up her sleeve as she looked at her arm, her olive tone skin marked with the symbol of their pact. She sighed and rolled her sleeve back out. Ferodias relaxed a little bit before looking at his party. "Alright guys, stand down. Brasyl, get that poor bastard off the tree." He ordered as he shared a look with Regan, the half-elf nodding as he set about treating everyone''s injuries. Ferodias then looked at the hooded woman and tilted his head a bit. "Alright, so how''d you do it?" He asked as he sheathed his sword. "Do what?" She asked with some defiance in her voice as she crossed her arms. Ferodias bared his fangs with a low hiss of warning before continuing. "How''d you get the poison in the soup?" He clarified as he looked her over. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The hooded woman sighed a bit as she rubbed the back of her head. "We cornered one of the guards during your little visit to the village up the road. Told him to pour the poison in the soup so we could take the girl without a fuss, and if he didn''t do it, any blood would be on his hands." She explained as she uncrossed her arms. "It was supposed to be a quick job, in and out, no contact, no blood, no trace beyond the one coward who never saw our face." She looked back at her people before looking at Ferodias'' party and then back to Ferodias himself. "We weren''t told that adventurers were going to be with this caravan, let alone a dwarf." She mentioned bitterly, earning an amused snort from Danica as she was helping herself to a bowl of the poisoned soup. Ferodias nodded intently, not finding any faults or obvious deceptions in her story. "Alright, and who hired you? And I don''t just mean the middleman." Ferodias stated as his tail curled and lashed behind him. The hooded woman shifted around before glancing at her people again, watching as Regan actually went about mending her people''s wounds, putting together the hooded individual''s arm that was crushed by the ground. Turning to look back at Ferodias, she spoke up. "Hoziris Kelsen is the one who hired us using a handler who we regularly have contact with." She stated simply, though as Ferodias'' ears twitched expectantly, she continued. "Our handler did have some background information on the guy... He''s an ore merchant, tends to scalp as much as he can from various mines, and sells them out of the kingdom." She explained further. Ferodias seemed appeased as he nodded once more. "Do you even know who you are here for?" He asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. The hooded woman seemed to watch him for a moment before slowly reaching into her other sleeve and procuring a rolled-up piece of parchment and showing it to him. On it was a detailed drawing of Tori. "We were told to grab her and make sure she stays alive. Figured she was the daughter of a rival of some kind." She expressed rather plainly as she rolled up the parchment. Ferodias scoffed a bit before actually laughing with amusement as he covered his mouth. "A rival, you say? By the gods, you have no idea who you were trying to cross." He mused. He could tell that the hooded woman seemed to feel indignant at his laughing as he decided to paint the rest of the picture for her. "Forget rival merchants, you were about to abduct a lady, a Count''s daughter of all things. I''m starting to think that you may have been underpaid for this little job of yours." He said, noting how the hooded woman seemed to shift with surprise at the revelation. "She had just escaped being kidnapped with two other noble ladies from your employer''s previous hirelings, and it looks like you were being used to quickly fix that mistake." Ferodias could see the hooded woman''s fingers flex and tighten as she clenched her fist, though she remained silent for a while, considering her words and circumstance. "At least that bastard paid half upfront." She finally said before looking Ferodias over. "If I never see you again, it''ll be too soon." She said simply as she turned to look at her people again and shot Ferodias another glance as he walked up and held out five gold coins. "The feelings are mutual. Now move along. See if you can''t do us a favor and get any future attackers off our tail until that merchant is dealt with." He said with a bit of a smile. The hooded woman looked between Ferodias and the coin before taking them up and bouncing them in her palm. "Between this and the healer''s fee... I suppose I could make an effort." She considered before tucking the coin away. "Let''s get going." She called out to her people as they gathered and followed after the woman, one of them having to be half carried by another as their leg was still weak from being pierced through by Monty. Regan came up beside Ferodias, looking after the hooded people as they disappeared into the night before looking over at Ferodias. "I know we all took them alive because we wanted answers, but why''d you let them go?" He asked as he leaned on his staff. Ferodias stared into the shadows for a while longer before looking back over to Regan. "They used non-lethal methods." He said before looking back out to the woods. "I had a good feeling about it. They have some kind of honor and look out for each other. I figured I could make use of that, and my hunch succeeded. I fulfilled my end of the bargain, and my mercy and trust were rewarded with information and a temporary ally." He explained as he then looked among the camp. "Let''s get these people on their sides and start cleaning up. We don''t want anyone choking or getting hurt due to how they collapsed." He mentioned as Regan nodded and the party set to work. It wasn''t much longer until some of the guards from the village up the road had come out to see what the commotion was about, having seen Regan''s magical light clearly illuminate the night sky. After Ferodias explained the situation, more guards and villagers made their way over to the campsite, helping the unconscious villagers and guards into the carts and wagons before escorting them to their village so they could spend the night behind the safety of their walls. They were halfway to the village when the caravan started to wake up from the drugged state, and Ferodias was once more left with the task of explaining almost everything that happened while they were unconscious. It also didn''t take long for the guards to deduce who among them had poisoned the others. There were mixed feelings all around, though, as the man was essentially family and lifelong friends with these people, and the motives for poisoning the others were far from malicious but were without a doubt cowardly. At first, they tried to pass the verdict off to Tori as to what should be done with the man, but she turned down the suggestion, stating that this should be handled impartially by the judicial system within the city. The villagers deferred to her suggestion, and thus, the man was stripped of his arms and armor and was bound with rope for the time being. The man in question did not resist any of this, though the despair was plain on his face. As everyone was once again settling in for the night after the villagers had generously shared their own food for that night''s dinner; Tori made her way over to Ferodias and smiled, her cheeks flushing faintly as she looked up at him. "It looks like I''m owing you more and more with each passing day... To think you''d manage to even get the name of the one who was targeting me so quickly." She said as she brushed some hair out of her face. "I''ll be sure to file a report and get a bounty on the man once we''re in the city. Maybe then I''ll have an uneventful journey back home." She considered as she looked out to the villagers as they set up their tents in the village square. Ferodias nodded intently, watching her as one of his ears waggled. "Well, I''ll make sure that trip is uneventful, if you''ll let me." He offered as he flashed a smile when she looked back up at him. Tori looked pleasantly surprised by that but smiled a little more as she pretended to look thoughtful while tapping at her chin. "Are you certain? I surely hope you''re not just trying to get me to owe you more." She mused lightly. Ferodias chuckled a bit as his tail swished from side to side. "Getting to escort a Lady as lovely as you? I''d pay for the opportunity." He replied with a toothy smile before sheepishly scratching his cheek. "Besides, Brasyl''s got his heart set on getting a wagon, and I''m sure he''d be happy if our first job was making sure you got home safe." Tori hummed for a moment, watching Ferodias as she stepped closer, getting to her toes as she leaned over and gently kissed his jawline. "I''ll think about it." She whispered softly against his cheek before stepping away, walking with a small sway in her stride as her dress swished with each step. Ferodias was left with a lingering warmth in his cheeks as his ears waggled some more. "Gods¡­ What a woman." Chapter 91 Vitmori POV The walk through the woods was a rather quiet and peaceful affair, the sounds of birdsong in the air as the voices of Jack''s crewbirds intermingle with the calls of truly wild birds. It wasn''t long until I could hear the distinct burbling of the river I had seen so long ago, and soon we found ourselves in a clearing that had signs of heavy traffic coming through here. Footprints of all sorts wander the clearing, coming and going from the various patches of brush and clearly handmade traps that had been set up in the water. Reyvyre had taken a moment to look around before nodding to herself as she looked over at me and flashed a smile. "Alright, this looks good enough." She said simply before walking towards the center of the clearing and sitting down cross-legged, beckoning me to join her as she rolled her shoulders and settled in. "So how are we going about this?" I asked as I made my way over, sitting just a few feet away in a similar cross-legged style while facing her. Reyvyre hummed in consideration, tilting her head from side to side before flashing a sheepish smile. "Honestly? I''m not too sure where to begin for you, you''ve already performed considerable feats of mana control with almost contemptuous ease." She said as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Maybe we should actually see about getting you a spell focus? I don''t need one anymore thanks to you, but with that in mind, you probably don''t need one either since the vessel within your avatar is already a spell focus for you." She pondered before snapping her fingers and nodding to herself. "Show me how you gather mana, and we''ll see how we should move from there." She said as she watched me expectantly. I tilt my head in consideration as I had to think for a moment about how I gathered mana, it''s been a while since I had to actively do that, though if I remember correctly, it all started when I tried my breathing exercises to clear the musty air in my cave. "Sure, let''s see." I reply as I shift around, shutting my eyes and lowering my head. Taking a slow, deep breath, I exhale slowly before starting to breathe in a steady, calming rhythm. Without actually needing to breathe, it was an odd sensation to actually focus on and intentionally do, but things were happening and I could feel the air coursing into my body and out through my wooden skin and mouth. More than that, I managed to replicate what I did all those weeks ago as I could feel the natural mana in the air around me start to circulate through my vessel. However, it felt more like filling a cup that was already full instead of increasing and developing my current mana capacity. I could feel Reyvyre''s eyes focusing on me rather intently, studying my breathing before speaking up after a couple of minutes. "If I didn''t know better, I would have insisted your world had some kind of magic, that breathing technique of yours is one of the better methods I''ve seen for mana recovery and stimulation. Not the best mind you, but it''s rather effective for a technique developed in a world without magic." She enthused warmly. I couldn''t help but flash a bit of a smile as I stop the breathing exercise and shrugged a bit. "Maybe there was some kind of magic somewhere, there were people who pushed their bodies to the extreme in ways that most normal people never could. The world was a big place after all, and there were no doubt countless secrets." I considered before scratching my cheek. "So what now?" Reyvyre nodded after another moment of thought. "Let''s start small, I want you to create a small flame, no bigger than your index finger." She requested as she sat a little straighter, watching me closely and studying what I''m doing before speaking up once more. "Actually, could you share your thoughts with me? I want to follow your thought process as you try this." "Sure, I don''t mind." I reply as I mentally reach out to her, tapping into our bond with relative ease. I then set about considering how to make a flame, there were many mundane methods on how to make fire with many differing effects. Should I try to vibrate the air until it ignites? Perhaps if I snap my fingers, I can use the friction combined with mana to create a spark or... "Stop." Reyvyre said simply as she shook her head. "You''re thinking too much, in battle, you won''t have the time to think about all these things in the heat of the moment. You just need to do it, it''s as simple as that for someone with such a high affinity with flames." She explained; though she looked thoughtful as she decided to approach this from a different angle. "I''ve seen you manipulate the dirt and stone with ease, creating staircases that trailed along your mountain within seconds. What were you thinking about when you were doing all that?" You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I blinked a couple of times as I had to consider that, reflecting on what I''d already done. "I... I just wanted the dirt and stone to take the shape I wanted and willed my mana to manipulate the materials to take the shape as if I were using my hands to make it happen. I''ve also done this for ores now that I think about it." I mentioned as I looked over at her. "I used my mana to clean up unrefined ores before causing them to vibrate until they glowed and shaped them into ingots for later use." Reyvyre nodded intently. "While that is indeed a valid, if not overly complicated method for heating something up, it''s not what we''re looking for. As I said, you don''t have time for such complicated methods if you''re in combat. Think about what you did when you shaped the stone, and how you willed your mana to affect the world. In practice, you should be able to conjure stone from your mana itself, though manipulating existing stone is a valid and thrifty alternative." She explained as she offered a bit of a reassuring smile. "Just will the flame into existence." That''s easy to say, however, if what she''s saying is right, then it should really be as easy as that. I go ahead and bring up my right hand, staring down into it as I focus. I picture a flame, a small, innocuous little thing. A candlelight''s inviting glow and warmth in the palm of my hand. It takes a minute, but almost as if a match was struck, a small flame suddenly ignited in the air. I''m briefly consumed by childlike wonder, despite everything I''ve done already, the mere act of creating a flame from nothing just delighted me for some reason. I can''t really explain it, but a smile was plain on my face as I looked to Reyvyre who smiled as well. "I... I did it." I say with hushed excitement as if my very breath would put out the magical fire floating above my palm. Reyvyre beamed with obvious pride, though I could sense she was amused by my reaction. I couldn''t fault her for that though, I must look like a fool getting excited about something like this, but I also don''t really care. "Good work Vitmori, now let''s move to the next step and try to make a second flame and then make them both bigger." She suggested as she watched closely. I nodded in understanding, holding up my other palm, and began to focus on conjuring a second flame. Rita POV Rita found herself in a small clearing a little ways from the Haven, practicing her own spell-slinging as she re-trained herself. Between her newfound freedom and additional mana ring, she had to rediscover her limits and figure out just how precise she can be with her lightning and wind. Energy crackled in the air as she launched sparks and bolts of lightning into a tree trunk while being mindful of snuffing out any flames and embers using controlled bursts of wind. As she finished up her routine, she flared out her wings and flapped them hard, riding a gust of wind she conjured; taking to the skies she hovered above the ruined tree that she used for target practice and called down a powerful bolt of lighting which raced straight down and caused the tree to catch fire from the inside. "Ah, crap..." She murmured to herself, only realizing she got carried away after she launched the lightning bolt. Descending and carefully touching down, she conjured a massive ball of air around the smoldering tree and did her level best to suffocate the flames before they got too out of control. That was until the ball of air got hijacked, much to her confusion, as swirls of water were mixed into it, dousing the flames to greater effect. She looked around for a moment before spotting Jack swooping in and touching down at a nearby tree, accompanied by a few of his crewbirds. "Weren''t you taught to not play with fire?" He asked, a tone of vague amusement in his voice as he flitted down and landed before her. Rita''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she brought one of her wings out in front of her, clutching it as she fiddled with one of her feathers. "I uh... Got carried away." She admitted before sighing and releasing her wing. "Thanks, Jack, I appreciate the help." She said as she respectfully lowered her head in appreciation. "Think nothing of it, Lass. It''s only my job." He tweeted amicably as he looked back over at the now waterlogged and charred tree before looking back up at Rita. "I do have to say, that''s a mighty powerful dose of lightning you were throwing out just now. All I ask is you try not to burn the forest down when you practice next." He mused mischievously. Rita chuckled sheepishly as she sat down beside Jack, hugging her knees and watching the oversized sparrow. "I''ll do my best. It''s just... Well, it''s been a long while since I could use my magic without restraint, and now I''m even more powerful than I was before. I suppose it quickly just went to my head." She considered as she flexed her wings. Jack bobbed his head thoughtfully. "Understandable, you''ll have no judgment from me about any of that. From one bird to another, a sense of freedom is something that is intrinsic to us, it''s part of our souls to be able to do what we want when we want it." He expressed as he started slowly sauntering about. Rita smiled a bit, though she then glanced at the ring of green under his wing and looked at her own mark on her shoulder feathers before looking back at him. "You say that, yet you serve Vitmori, aren''t you trapped in his control, doing whatever he wants?" Jack stopped his pacing and looked up at her before chuckling a bit. "Oh, I''m not trapped in his control. He''s my boss, sure, but I do whatever I want. All he asks is that I protect his forest and his people, how I do so and what I do when I''m not doing that is entirely up to me. He treats me with respect and genuinely cares for me and my well-being. He''s someone I''m happy to work for because he makes it worthwhile to work with him." He enthused, though he tilted his head thoughtfully. "I don''t think he actually gave me a choice when he brought me back from the dead, but that was probably more out of necessity. He needed someone like me and was very generous with his mana when he brought me into his service." He considered as he bobbed his head before looking up at her. Rita smiled a bit as she watched him before sighing softly. "I suppose you have a point, and the first thing he offered me was independence and the means to go wherever I wanted to go... I dunno, I guess I''m just anxious about the future since I didn''t think I would really have one after so long." She admitted as she flared her wings out before looking back up at them with a smile. Jack tweeted cheerfully enough. "The future is what you make of it, all you have to do is open your wings and ride the wind." Rita nodded some more before moving to stand. "You''re right, I''ll just have to keep a more open mind. Thanks for the talk Jack." Before Jack could respond, a massive burst of fire illuminated the evening horizon. "Well then¡­ Looks like Boss is getting in the swing of things." He chirped with surprise. Chapter 92 Vitmori POV There was a bit of a disconnect between what just happened and what I experienced. I was expecting to be momentarily blinded by the brightness of the fire that erupted from my hands or perhaps physically stunned by the blast back of the explosive power that knocked me to the ground. Yet I was perfectly fine, and my vision was wholly unaffected. In fact, the only reason I was delayed in immediately reacting was due to the lack of things affecting me. After a good three more seconds I sat up to look around, spotting Reyvyre safely behind the barrier of ice magic she had prepared before I started increasing the output of mana into the two flames I had within my hands. Her eyes were wide with worry, though I could sense her immediate relief when she saw me moving again. "Well then, that was quite the display, wasn''t it?" I mused before checking myself over. My poncho was definitely singed, and patches were still smoldering as I went about patting myself out. Reyvyre dispelled her barrier as she made her way closer, looking me over as her eyes wandered my body, looking for damage, but when she saw none, she frowned a bit. "Looks like the illusion around your body isn''t showing the damage you just sustained... Could you will it off for a little while?" She asked as she took a knee beside me. I flashed another smile as I moved to stand. "Sure, but how about we put out the fire first?" I suggested as I pointed up at the treeline. Thankfully most of the trees weren''t really affected due to the fact that we were in the middle of a clearing, but some of the trees along the edge were smoldering from singed leaves and branches, while others were actively burning. They could possibly go out on their own, but why leave it to chance? I could sense Reyvyre felt guilty about something, though she nodded as she looked up to the tree line and held out one of her hands; in the next moment, a stream of white flew from her palm, dispersing into powdery snow that coated the tree tops and smothered the flames and smoldering leaves. "There, now please, let me see the damage." She insisted, worry plain on her face. "Alright, alright, let me see..." I replied, looking myself over before closing my eyes. It takes more than a few moments, but I''m able to make out the intricate runes that define the illusion that makes up my physical appearance within my vessel. After a few more moments, I figure out how to suppress the effects by temporarily cutting off the flow of mana that maintains it, my flesh tone skin fading as I appear to look like the wooden man that I am. Looking at myself over again, my hands, arms, chest, and face appear to be blackened and singed, though even as I looked over the damage, the wood seemed to be repairing itself as my charred wood flesh reverted back to normal, slowly looking as if I had never been burned. As Reyvyre grabs me by my right arm and looks over the damage, I could sense some of her guilt fading, only to be replaced by confusion as she examined my blackened fingers, watching as the char receded as if it was never there in the first place. "This... Is strange." She finally said as she furrowed her brow in thought. I couldn''t help but chuckle a bit, gently rubbing the back of my head with my free hand. "Isn''t that the status quo for me?" I mused as I looked over my arm again, though I let her handle my hand until she was satisfied. She managed to smile for a moment before making me clench and unclench my fist. "While that may be the case, what''s odd is how little damage you took and the fact that you are repairing yourself without actively willing it." She then curiously tapped at the wood with her finger before quirking a brow. "Your wood... It''s... Well, it''s alive." She said with more than a little uncertainty. I nodded intently, thinking about what I should address first. "Alright, so my wood... Why is it surprising that it is alive?" I asked as I watched her. Reyvyre hummed in thought before releasing my hand as she stroked her chin. "Well, the wood your body is made of is older than most elves. Not even considering how old the tree it originally came from could have been. It''s been dead for centuries, yet in less than a day since you occupied this avatar, the wood has been revitalized to the point of living once again." She explained as she started walking a circle around me. "So what does that mean?" I ask once more, my curiosity piqued as I look at my hand again, the remaining char along my fingers receding to my fingertips before disappearing altogether. Reyvyre stops her pacing, standing before me again before just shrugging. "I have absolutely no idea." She said simply as she scratched the back of her head. "I know that those who specialize in life magic tend to have greater vitality than most." She mentioned before her cheeks started to flush a bit, and I could sense that she had a thought as she cleared her throat while glancing over at me, though she mentally waved away whatever thought it was before I could get a clearer picture. "Likely, your life magic is so potent, it brought life to the ancient wood your body is made of, though what that entails and what happens next, I''m not sure." She explained as she took my arm again and looked over where the damage used to be. "The other thing I''m curious about is how little damage you took after being blown up by your own wild flames... I was almost certain you accidentally reduced yourself to ashes, and I would need to rebuild you a new body, but you were mostly fine." Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Well, didn''t you say that my affinity with fire was so high that you would have thought I was a dragon or a... What did you call it again?" I asked. The other thing she called me was not coming to mind as she released my arm again. "A fire elemental." She clarified before taking a step back and stroking her chin again. "I suppose that could be the case. Elemental beings tend to be able to resist or even ignore the effects of their own elements being used against them... I just didn''t realize that your resistance would be so potent as to affect even a wooden body while you''re not consciously trying to resist the damage with the use of a barrier or your own mana heart." She explained as she sighed a bit before shrugging. "Regardless, as you said, this is likely going to be the status quo for you. You''re just weird." She mused with a small smile as she chuckled a bit at my expense. "Let''s try your hand at some of the other primal magics and see how you can handle the related hybrid branches." I smile in response, flexing my hand again before releasing the suppressing effect I had on the illusion runes in my vessel, the illusion of skin returning to my avatar as I look back over at Reyvyre. "Alright, let''s do it." Isaak POV Panting hotly and heavily, Isaak finds himself laying in the dirt once again, mud clinging to his skin as his sweat mixes with the dirt and grass beneath him. He rolled onto his back before looking up at Joli, the brown-skinned half-elf flashing a charming smile down at him as she gave a little wave. "Done catching your breath?" She asked a little too cheerfully for Isaak''s taste. He sighed a bit as he moved to sit up. "Why is it that I''m always on the ground after sparring matches..." He said, feeling rather exasperated as he huffed, staying seated in the dirt as he supported himself by propping his hands on his knees. Joli smiled kindly as she tilted her head at him. "Well, I dunno about any of your previous sparring matches, but it''s likely because you''re outclassed in both strength and stamina, among other things." She explained rather bluntly. Though as Isaak scowled, she quickly continued. "I mean no offense by it, but sincerely, you are weak, as are most people in the world. But we''re gonna change that." She said as she tried her best to be encouraging. Isaak looked more than a little confused as he looked between her and the pair of drakes that were sitting closely together. Between them were three eggs that had been carefully wrapped up in blankets and dried grass. The other drakewarden had gone off somewhere else at some point, leaving him alone with Joli. "And how are you going to accomplish that by beating me up?" He asked, skeptical yet curious as he pushed off the ground and got to his feet. Joli smiled some more as he got up again. "By pushing your body to the limits, we have to get you ready for the initiation ritual, and by exhausting you, you''ll be more receptive to the effects." Isaak looked confused by the mention of the ritual, not having thought they were serious at first. "Wait, you mean like an actual ritual? Not just some form of hazing?" He asked as he noticed how dirty he was and made an attempt to dust himself off. Joli chuckled a bit but nodded. "Yeah, how else do you think you''re gonna get eyes like ours?" She mused as she gestured to her eyes, one of her fingers tapping at the bottom eyelid as Isaak got a closer look, having not noticed that they were any different at first. Upon closer inspection, he saw that her pupils were vertical slits, almost like a cat, or rather, like their drakes. "There are other side effects and physical features you could adopt aside from the eyes, but they''re the most common among the drakewardens. Besides that, you''re already a month behind this current batch of apprentices, that''s why Tobias left me and Lars to jumpstart your training. Well, that and other reasons." She mentioned cheerfully. Isaak blinked with surprise, not having expected any of that as he opened and closed his mouth a couple of times to try and find his words. Joli just smiled as she clapped her hands together before he spoke up. "Now then, you''ve rested long enough, start running laps around the clearing, and don''t stop even when your legs want to give out and your lungs start to burn." She instructed with unnerving cheerfulness. Isaak hesitated for a moment before doing as he was told. Starting his run as he did laps around the clearing, the drakes were watching as he passed by them time and time again. Hours went by as the evening sun dipped below the horizon, the stars and moons illuminating the forest. Isaak was soaked thoroughly with his own sweat, still at least making the attempt to jog as he repeatedly wiped at his eyes with his arm to keep his vision clear. Joli sat with the pair of drakes, reading a book beside a lit lantern, all while seemingly waiting for something. Eventually, Lars returned, the young human man looking over what was going on before him. "Alright, Isaak, you can stop running now. Come over and sit on your knees. Do your best to not collapse." He instructed with a sympathetic smile. Joli snapped her book shut upon seeing Lars and sat up, grabbing her lantern as she walked up beside him. "You sure took your time. Did you have any issues?" She asked curiously. Lars smiled sheepishly before shrugging as he procured a vial that contained a viscous dark red liquid. "Yeah, this place doesn''t exactly have the best facilities for alchemy, but between their herbalist helping me improvise some brewing equipment and the cooks lending me an open flame stove, I managed to make do." He explained as Isaak managed to almost crawl over and kneel down in front of Joli and Lars. Lars then held out the vial in his hand before looking at Isaak. "Listen, Isaak, are you absolutely sure you want to commit to being a drakewarden?" He asked once more. They''ve talked about this before, but this was the last chance Isaak had to back out. Isaak huffed heavily, wiping some more sweat off his face as he looked between the two people before him and nodded. "I want this¡­ I want to be strong¡­ I want to protect those I care for." He said between breaths. Joli smiled before looking at Lars. "Alright, let''s get on with it." She said as Lars held up the vial in his hand, Joli placing both of her hands around his and closing her eyes. Lars doing the same as Isaak watched on curiously. "Blood of the drakes, freely given, refined by the partner and ally under watchful eye." She called out as her hands began to glow as she ran her mana through the vial. Lars speaks up next, eyes still closed as he lowers his head. "We welcome the next generation, willing to enter in service, to stand for those who cannot stand for themselves. May this blood, freely and willingly given, grant him strength." With that, he began running his mana through the vial as well. After a few seconds, the vial began to glow as the red liquid suddenly became blue. Joli took up the vial and held it out to Isaak as she got down to her knees, now eye level with him. "Drink, apprentice, and do not resist. Let the power wash through you." Isaak hesitated, but after another moment, he took up the vial and looked into it before downing the contents. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen as he shuddered at the taste. Then suddenly, he began to convulse as his body heated up almost unbearably. The last thing he saw was Joli and Lars stepping towards him, as well as the lingering sensation of two hands being pressed against his upper back. Chapter 93 Sylvia POV Sylvia had settled rather comfortably in the dining hall, enjoying some kind of herbal tea that Virtisa had gathered the other day, the smell of food in the air as Remi, Luna, and Mina worked on getting breakfast put together for the group. The sound of chatting people and children playing among themselves filled the air, though as Sylvia sipped some more of her tea, she was approached by Miriam, who had a worried expression on her face. With her curiosity piqued, she spoke up before Miriam got the chance to get a word out. "What''s the matter? You look concerned." She said plainly as she set her cup down. Miriam settled at the table beside Sylvia as she looked around the longhouse before looking outside from where she sat. After not finding what she was looking for, she sighed and looked over at Sylvia. "I haven''t seen Isaak since we measured Vitmori for his clothes and equipment." Sylvia looked vaguely surprised by that as she looked around curiously from where they were sitting before looking back over at Miriam. "Now that you mention it... Trisha didn''t come back last night either." She considered as she took up her cup of tea and sipped at it. "I''m sure they''re fine, those drakewardens disappeared as well yesterday, so it shouldn''t be too much of a reach to think that Isaak is with them right now." She reasoned, yawning quietly before setting her cup down again. Miriam had to concede that at least as she appeared to relax a little bit. "I suppose that makes sense." She said as she ran her fingers through her hair, getting a few strands out from in front of her face. "So how is Vitmori''s armor coming along? Have you gotten started on the leather?" Sylvia smirked at the question, snickering to herself as she remembered the conversation she had with the man. "Nope, apparently he had it in his head that the leather would be ready in a couple of weeks. So I told him I''d prepare something else." Miriam couldn''t help but smile a little bit in amusement as she listened. "I see, so what are you making for him?" Sylvia tilted her head a bit as she considered what she started already. "I''m preparing a black gambeson for him using all the black fabric he left behind, though I''m going to be lining it with some of the red fabric that the wolf brought us." She explained, taking another sip of her tea before continuing. "I''m still deciding whether or not I should take the time to prepare him a chainmail shirt or if I should just line the gambeson with some tiles of metal." Miriam nodded intently as she looked at her hands, massaging a thumb into the palm of her other hand before looking back over at Sylvia. "Sounds like you''re on top of it, did you even sleep last night or are you really just that fast a worker?" She asked curiously. Sylvia looked over at Miriam, wondering what she was getting at before smiling kindly. "Don''t worry about taking your time. I''ve got decades of experience on you, and a dwarf at work cannot be matched. Besides that, I suppose I did manage to squeeze in a couple of hours before the sun came up." She mused cheerfully enough. Miriam smiled, though before she could speak, she suddenly looked horrified by something approaching. "Oh gods..." She said softly while getting to her feet and making her way over to the longhouse entrance where the drakewardens were half dragging, half walking Isaak inside. "W-what happened to him, is he okay? Where have you all been all night?" She asked, struggling to remain calm as she looked over Isaak. The young man was utterly drenched in water, his eyes wrapped up with multiple layers of cloth, and his ears and nose plugged up with some sort of wax. He looked ragged and exhausted, unable to properly stand on his own two feet. Joli pulled away to address Miriam as Lars finished dragging Isaak over to a table, plopping him down along a bench as the teen slumped over with exhaustion. "He''s fine." She stated simply. "While I can''t tell you how we did what we did to him, I can tell you he''ll be fine. He''s just undergoing some changes right now and is extremely sensitive to a lot of things... In fact..." She mentioned as her eyes narrowed at Miriam, taking a sniff of the air and glancing over at Isaak before shaking her head. "You especially need to keep your distance for his sake." Joli said firmly, circling around Miriam to stand between her and Isaak as she crossed her arms. Sylvia watched on curiously, looking over at Isaak who had been plopped down beside her. He looked like a wreck, but on closer inspection, his stature and overall build had slightly improved. He was a little bigger and his shoulders were more defined than yesterday. She was definitely going to need to take his measurements again and Miriam was going to need to resize his clothes. She watched the drakewarden known as Lars go off and start talking with Remi and Luna about something before turning her attention back over to Miriam and Joli, Miriam looking rather flabbergasted by what Joli just said. "W-what? Why? Why do I have to stay away from him?" Miriam asked defensively, not getting what was going on. Joli kept her firm stance, looking down at the teen girl before tilting her head a bit as she flashed a mischievous smile. "It''s because his senses are all hyperactive right now and he can smell you; even with his nose all blocked up like that. His body is developing and changing because of what happened and if you''re around, he''s gonna get far too excited when he needs to be resting." She explained, looking far too pleased with herself as she watched Miriam. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Miriam for her part, was rather red in the face at that explanation, at first thinking she smelt bad perhaps; but as Joli explained further, she quickly understood what she meant. "I... I see..." That''s all she could get out before taking a few steps back and hurrying out of the longhouse, surprising some of the others as they were making their way inside for breakfast. Joli then looked over at Sylvia and smiled a bit. "Do you mind telling me where I can get some spare clothes for Isaak here?" She asked pleasantly. Silvia nodded intently. "Yeah, he''s set up near the entrance of the men''s sleeping area, bottom bunk, he''ll have a crate with his name scratched into it." She explained before looking over at Isaak, the teen human currently fast asleep against the table. "So what''s the plan with him?" She asked as she looked back over to Joli. Joli thinks about it for a few moments before jutting a thumb over at Lars while he speaks with Luna in particular, getting bundles of grains and meats from her, "We just brought him over to get some of his things and some food for the day. He''s gonna need to be isolated for a couple of days after this, at least until his body settles." She explained before running her fingers through her hair. "Do you happen to know where we can find a good cave? It''s not necessary, but it is helpful for the process." Sylvia smirked a bit as she tilted her head. "You''re asking me when you''ve got a man around here who is also the nearby mountain? I''m afraid I can''t help you with that." Joli looked confused for a moment before chuckling a bit. "Ah! That''s right, I suppose I''ll have to go ask him then. Well, thanks for your help." She said politely, bobbing her head before stepping away towards the men''s sleeping area. Soon enough she returns with a bundle of clothes, packing them into her bag before taking on the foodstuffs that Lars'' gathered; Lars then comes over to collect Isaak as the trio makes their way out of the longhouse. After breakfast, Sylvia gets Remi to pack some food to go, along with a skin of water. Making her way out of the longhouse, she spots Zasutir, who spotted her in turn as she approached. "Good morning Shepherd." She said politely. Zasutir flashed a fanged smile, bobbing his head at her approach. "Good morning Sylvia, are you heading out?" He asked curiously as he noted the bundles of what he could smell was food. "Yes, I''m going to go check up on Trisha, it seems she never returned from her new forge last night. I''m just making sure she doesn''t forget to eat." She explained as she lifted the bundle to emphasize her point. "Would you like an escort?" He asked politely, knowing that she was stronger than him, but simply being polite. The dwarven woman flashed a grin as she shook her head a little. "I don''t think I need one, no. Besides, with Jack''s birds flying about, I have no doubt I''ll be safe regardless." She enthused cheerfully. "I''ll see you later Shepherd." She said pleasantly before dismissing herself, Zasutir watching her go off as she crossed the treeline. It was the first time Sylvia actually left the clearing of the Haven, not having any real need to go beyond the safety of the longhouse. Yet here she was, pushing herself to do just that. It was nice, and almost relaxing as she listened to the birdsong. She did nearly jump with surprise as she came across one of the spitter wolves during their patrol, but after causally sniffing at her and eyeing the food bundle for a moment, it quickly made its way away without bothering her much more than that. A few of the birds here and there also approached her, flitting close and watching her curiously, among them were an indigo swan and a rather homely and old-looking owl. She was vaguely disappointed she didn''t get to see Jack, but before she knew it, she had ended up at the base of the mountain. Taking a few more moments to look around, she eventually came across a rather well-built staircase, much to her surprise. She had heard Zasutir talk about the system of staircases that littered the mountain, but to actually see it was a different story as she started to ascend the winding path. She spotted a trail of smoke along the way, following the staircase that seemed to be heading in that direction. After a few more moments, she came across the mouth of a distinctly carved open cave, and within she could hear the rhythmic thrum of metal on metal and smell the intoxicating scent of mana-enhanced forge flames. Almost excitedly, she picked up the pace, making her way inside as she spotted Trisha hard at work. The teen blacksmith wore a heavy apron, along with thick, blackened gloves that went up to her elbow. Her hair was tightly tied back in a ponytail, which was then tucked under a bandana she tied over her head. Another bandana has been tied over her mouth and nose, accompanied by an odd-looking pair of tinted goggles with lenses too big for use by fliers. As Silvia looked around, she soon spotted Hephtio, dozing nearby on a workstation, sleeping soundly despite the sounds of the forge. Despite herself, Silvia ended up waiting patiently as she watched Trisha work the forge, the dedication and focus she displayed were almost dwarven in their intensity, and Silvia wouldn''t dream of doing anything to disrupt an artist in their flow. Several more hours passed as Trisha meticulously folded and drew out a wicked-looking dagger with a wavy blade, finally quenching the dagger as she drew it back out and looked it over in the forge light. Trisha turned to take the blade over to her whetstone at her workstation only to notice Sylvia standing there for who knows how long, letting out a surprisingly shrill shriek as she jumped upon seeing the dwarf. "S-Sylvia?! Uh¡­ Err¡­ How long have you been there?" She asked, curiosity plain in her voice as she then looked to an equally startled Hephtio who had woken up thanks to Trisha. Sylvia chuckled a bit as she held up the now very cold bundle of food. "A few hours perhaps, I came by to bring you breakfast, though I''m thinking it''s closer to lunch now." She mused as she stepped closer, while Trisha made her way to her workstation, laying the unpolished and unsharpened blade by the already set up whetstone. "Wait¡­ Breakfast?" Trisha asked after taking a moment to take off her goggles and pulling down the bandana she had wrapped around mouth. "What time is it?" Sylvia walked over, carefully setting the food bundle down on Trisha''s workstation. "It''s the next day, you''ve been up here for nearly twenty-fours, maybe a little less." She mentioned almost cheerfully as she took another look at Trisha and smiled a bit more. "You''ve got a stronger mana heart now, don''t you?" She said more than she asked as she looked up at Trisha. Trisha looked vaguely surprised by how long she had been working, looking herself over before flashing a bit of a smile as she looked over at Sylvia. "I''ve actually got a mana ring now." Sylvia let out a low whistle, looking genuinely impressed. "That''s how you managed to work for so long without feeling the effects of hunger or sleep. All that mana is sustaining you, not to mention you''re working within such a mana rich environment." She mentioned as she gave a look around the cave as if that would make her point before looking back to Trisha. "You need to learn to manage yourself a little more, but you can afford to be careless with your time. Just make sure to pace yourself, your body is still young and no doubt adjusting to your newfound power. So remember to eat and drink at least half as often as you used to." Trisha looked both proud yet mildly embarrassed at the realization that so much time had passed without her noticing as she took up Hephtio after pulling off her gloves, cradling the red prowler in her arms while tickling his throat. "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks." She said with a smile. Sylvia flashed a toothy grin before clasping her hands into each other and rubbing them. "Now then, twenty-four hours of nonstop smithing, show me what you have to show for it." Trisha grinned in response as she set Hephtio down. "Of course! Take a look." Trisha enthused as she led Sylvia down the hall to the storeroom. Chapter 94 Trisha POV The mere fact that Trisha had been working her new forge for twenty-four hours without feeling the need for sleep or food had excited her. Between the power coursing through her veins with each swing of her hammer and the invigorating heat of the forge, she had never felt this good before. As she walked down the hall, leading Sylvia to the storeroom, she felt a mixture of emotions whirling around her mind. Working the forge again after so long brought a fulfilling sense of happiness she hadn''t felt in quite a while. Yet, she couldn''t help but think back to her father and the amazing things he had forged without the benefit of a mana heart like hers. The sorts of people he equipped and those who sought him out for what he could do, yet he still found time to do work for the community, sharpening knives and fixing pans. She missed her father and wished she could see him again, to work beside him once more would be the dream, but those thoughts are simply idle fantasies. She soon focused on the moment as she entered the magically illuminated store room, leading Sylvia inside as she looked among the materials, all sorts of wood, stone, ores, ingots of various metals, bones, and even gems organized neatly on an array of stone shelves. Trisha made her way over to a couple of cloth-wrapped bundles, taking up one as she revealed a set of brown throwing knives and a pouch of barbed black arrowheads. Sylvia, for her part, was looking over the eclectic array of materials, taking up a few ingots of iron before setting them back down as Trisha came over with the fruits of her labor. "My my, these are some fine pieces. Though are you sure you want to put so much effort into what will likely be disposable pieces of equipment?" She asked leadingly while taking up one of the throwing knives, carefully appraising the meticulously sharpened edge before looking up at Trisha. Trisha smiled with vague amusement, plucking up one of the barbed arrowheads and looking it over for herself. "My father taught me that you put yourself out in the world with each thing you make. It doesn''t matter if it''ll be used once or one hundred times. If you don''t put your best into the things you make, you''ll never be better than second-rate." She said, a small smile on her face as she gazes into the middle distance, staring past the arrowhead. Sylvia nodded intently. "Spoken like a master smith, your father must be an excellent teacher." She mentioned cheerfully as she set the throwing knife back with the others. Her cheery mood falls when she notices the expression Trisha is making. Trisha merely offered a somewhat pained smile before letting out a soft sigh. "Yes, he was..." She took a moment to just collect herself before looking back down at Sylvia. "I still have a lot to learn, though with Vitmori giving me an entire forge to myself and all the materials I could ever need, I''m sure I''ll have many opportunities to keep practicing." She said, offering a more genuine smile at that thought as she looked around the storeroom. Sylvia gently pats Trisha''s shoulder arm as she offers a small smile. "That''s the spirit. You''re gonna do great." With that, Sylvia pulled away before looking around the storeroom and stroking her chin, "Do you mind if I borrow your smelter so I can prepare some ingots for Vitmori''s armor?" She asked, acting a little more cheerful to help raise Trisha''s spirits. Trisha nodded intently as she gestured over at the shelves full of ores. "Sure, help yourself." She said simply, turning to step out of the storeroom before coming face to face with a wolfkin man she did not recognize, not having heard him approach or even sensed him at first. She was startled for a moment, his intense demeanor unsettling her until she seemed to get a sensation through the connection they shared through Vitmori. "H-hello, how may I help you...?" She asked, leadingly hoping for him to introduce himself. The man seems to watch her for a few more moments before speaking up. "Sorry for startling you, my name is Dread, Vitmori''s paladin and blade. I was hoping to request a commission from you, as you are also in Vitmori''s service, I''m sure he believes you to be exceptional in skill." He explained, respectfully lowering his head as he introduced himself before standing tall again, his furred ears perked and at attention. "Vitmori has a paladin?" Sylvia asked curiously, the word paladin feeling sour on her tongue after everything she has gone through. Dread nodded his head. "Paladins, and yes, he does." He barely clarified, his face and voice passive and devoid of emotion besides a stern focus and measured politeness. "Since when?" Sylvia pressed, in the last couple of months since they ended up here, she had never heard of any other people here besides the slavers that came to buy them and the people who brought them here. "Since he killed us and liberated you all." He said plainly, apparently having guessed what she was fishing for. This set Sylvia on edge, taking a step back as she reached out and took up a particularly large-looking bone off a shelf, wielding it like a club as her mana heart started to pound with vigor. Though Dread doesn''t react, not showing any signs of moving to attack or even defend himself from Sylvia''s display. Trisha was nervous for a moment, but thanks to their shared connection to Vitmori, she could sense that Dread was legitimately no threat to them as she glanced between him and Sylvia. "W-wait a minute, you''re one of the paladins that were escorting us, b-but you''re a beastkin? Not to mention, you just said you died." Dread nodded intently, turning to look at Trisha and maintaining some rather prolonged eye contact. "Yes, but as Vitmori puts it, we got better." He said without an ounce of amusement. "Vitmori brought new life to our bodies and brought us into his service. We have been training and working within his mountain ever since, with little reason to leave. However, he has since restored the memories of who we used to be and thus became more than who we used to be before and after entering Vitmori''s service." He explained, finally breaking eye contact as he looked between Sylvia and Trisha. Sylvia was still on edge, though she at least lowered the bone she was wielding for the moment. Trisha spoke up once Dread finished his explanation. "So wait... You are both a new person and the person who was part of the whole thing with selling us as slaves?" She asked, earning a nod from Dread. Trisha needed a moment to think about that before glancing at Sylvia and then back at Dread. "What''s your name? It can''t just be Dread, can it?" She asked curiously. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. That got Dread to flick one of his ears as he looked at Trisha. "I abandoned my old name, that man no longer exists, I am someone different, someone who will tear down everything the old me served to build." He said with a harder edge to his voice. At that, Sylvia finally relaxed as she put the bone back where she found it. "Now, that''s something I can get behind." She said with a smirk, nodding with approval at his words. Trisha nods at her words before looking back up to Dread curiously. "You said you had a commission for me? What did you need?" Dread regarded Trisha for a moment before shrugging the shield off his back and pulling his sword from his hip while it was still in its sheath before presenting them to her. "Vitmori has returned the equipment he collected from us. However, I have no desire to keep these as I am no longer a servant of the Gaian Church, nor pretending to be one." He explained as Trisha took up the freshly shined and rather ornate yet battle-tested equipment. "I want you to destroy them, melt them down, do whatever you like, afterward, if you could please prepare me another sword and shield, you may decide on the style, material, and build." Trisha considered the sword and shield, almost feeling it would be a shame to destroy such well-made pieces, but ultimately, it wasn''t her place to argue the point. She looked up at Dread and quirked a brow at him. "What do I get out of this? You said this is a commission, after all. We may both work for the same boss, but Vitmori is the one I''m in a direct contract with, not you." She explained simply, all business now that Dread has made his request. Dread momentarily looked surprised, his brows raising as his ear flicked. He then furrowed his brows in thought before shaking his head. "I''m afraid I don''t have any money. Perhaps I can get you something to repay you with once I return from the Theocracy." He offered, sounding rather unsure of himself and almost regretful for being so presumptuous. Trisha looked vaguely surprised that he was going back to the Theocracy, considering something before looking back up at Dread. "I''ll give you the details later, but there''s something I want you to get from my father''s smithy. There''s a lockbox of stuff underneath the floorboards, it''s just a few personal effects that I didn''t dare pawn off, but as long as you promise to bring that back, I''ll get started on your stuff soon." She said, offering a bit of a smile. Dread''s ears perked, though he bobbed his head once. "Very well, I promise to retrieve this lockbox before I return." He said rather resolutely. "If you''ll excuse me, I must get back to my training." He expressed politely, getting a nod from Trisha as he then dismissed himself and made his way off. Trisha watched as Dread left, peeking after him once he made his way into the hall before looking back at Sylvia as she regarded the sword and shield in her arms. "Well then... I suppose Vitmori has plenty of his own secrets." Sylvia nodded as she went about collecting the ores she wanted to refine for Vitmori''s armor. "And I have a feeling he has a lot more... But..." She shrugged a bit as she plucked another ore from the shelf. "As Zasutir says, he hasn''t given us any reason not to trust him. He''s done right by us. If he wants to have secrets, fine by me, as long as they don''t put Aug or any of the others in harm''s way." She then looked over to Trisha and flashed a bit of a grin. "Let''s get to work." With that, Trisha nods intently, though as they stepped into the hall, she looked after where Dread had walked off, wondering what to make of a man she saw die, now walking among them again. Vitmori POV After spending the rest of the day and evening training my magic, I felt I had a much better handle when it came to actually manipulating my mana more efficiently and had a much easier time visualizing what I want to do. Of course, I''m barely beyond throwing primal elements around when it comes to actual combat, but I''m just barely getting started. However, with that much progress in controlling my magic, I knew I needed to jumpstart my training in actually using my body. After seeing Reyvyre back to the Haven, I made my way back to my mountain and scaled it for the second time today. I made my way up to the peak, approaching the entryway to my chamber for the first time in a physical body. It''s an odd sensation, to say the least, like deja vu. It felt familiar to see, but I had never seen it with my own two eyes. Lingering by the entrance for another moment, I step closer and look inside, seeing the glow of my core illuminating the chamber. That''s me right there, yet I''m also standing right here, watching the glowing green rock that makes up the entirety of me as I am in this world. I make my way in, the sound of my wooden feet clacking against the stone with every step. Once again, I was totally alone, as it was just me and myself in my chamber. I never realized how unbearable the silence could be up here since I didn''t even have the benefit of the sound of my own heartbeat or even breath. Now, standing before my pedestal, I reach out and touch my core and... I was warm. Something about that manages to make me smile as I gaze into the glimmering swirls of mana rings as they slowly whirled around. Despite the smile on my face, I can''t help but realize that I am really not a human anymore. I''m just a thing, an object that can have thoughts and feelings and hopes and dreams. I can pretend to be a person that''s almost like everyone else, but at the end of the day, as long as this glorified rock exists, I probably won''t ever die, I won''t ever be truly flesh and blood again. I can inhabit bodies like this wooden puppet, but ultimately, that''s all I''ll ever do, inhabit, live in, and borrow, but I''ll never just be a human again, I will always just be this thing... No matter what. I go to touch my cheek, pulling away as my fingers come back dry... I don''t know why I expected anything else. Taking a pointless deep breath, I sighed and scratched the back of my head. "Alright, old-timer, that''s enough for now." I tell myself as I look around my chamber some more before settling down on the step to my pedestal. Looking out to the entrance of my chamber, I shut my eyes, and after a few moments, I find that I''ve managed to separate myself from my avatar. My wooden body went slack and lay limply against my pedestal, the illusion of skin fading back to the wood underneath. Oddly enough, I do notice that the intangible thread that connected the avatar to my core was still there; maybe I''ll try disconnecting and reconnecting to my avatar while I''m outside of my bubble next time. Instead of being alone with my thoughts, I decided to keep myself busy as I shift my perspective down below my mountain. There''s so much potential space to work with down here. What used to be an impressive underground complex now turned into nothing but filled-up stone rooms. After some time considering what I could do, I think I found my answer in regards to getting used to my new body. It was an obvious solution, to say the least, for something like me, that is. To sum it up, I carved out an atrium the size of a city block and just around sixty feet tall and used all that stone to rebuild a spot I knew by memory. A certain street of the old Bouquet community, including a rooftop I had not seen in many years. I then filled the place with all sorts of obstacles, ramps, and passageways that were of my own design, making a playground out of the shell of my old home. I do my best to recreate what I remembered, though, at the same time, I made sure to keep everything as bare bones as possible, making the whole place more reminiscent of some warehouse mockup of a combat zone rather than a place that people once lived in. All in all, I was able to consume myself in my work, and before I knew it, I had guests in my core chamber. Making my way up, I came to find out that it was well into the morning, which means I was very much successful in my goal to distract myself. Returning to my chamber, I come to find Joli kneeling beside my avatar while gently poking its cheek, her face carrying an expression of concern as she looked it over. "Vitmori...? Are you okay? Hello?" I couldn''t help but smile a bit, and while I briefly consider scaring her a little bit by suddenly taking control of my body, I decided to be nice and create an orb of green light to represent where I am before speaking out to her. "Sorry about worrying you, I was distracted elsewhere. Did you need something?" She still jumps a little while mid-poke before looking up at the ball of light and standing. "Ah, it''s okay, Vitmori. Sorry to interrupt whatever it was that you were doing, but we just needed a little bit of help." I coax the ball of light to go into the core so I don''t need to bother maintaining it, letting her look at my core itself before responding to her. "Don''t worry about it, I needed to be interrupted. How can I help you?" I offer as pleasantly as I can manage. Joli smiles as she clasps her hands together. "Well, that''s a relief." She muses for a moment before continuing. "We need a cave for Isaak so he can be isolated for the next couple of days at least, we also need to begin his training while we''re at it so we can make sure he''s on par with the other apprentices that we''re bringing here." I couldn''t help but mentally grin to myself as I considered her request. "A cave for isolation and training, you say? Well, you''re in luck, I have just the place." Chapter 95 Vitmori POV Back down below my mountain, I watched as Lars half dragged, half walked Isaak down the stairs with Joli following behind them, carrying a couple of packs of equipment and other goods. Isaak looked rough, but taking a closer look at him, I could tell he was just exhausted, and nothing was actually wrong with him... Actually, he seemed to be stronger than when I saw him yesterday, he''s even got a mana heart now. That''s... Interesting. I didn''t think it could be developed that fast without... Well... Without something like me making it happen. Seeing Lars looking around the room I had just carved off of the staircase in order to make a new floor between Frisby''s old chamber and the slime spring room, he gave a nod of approval at what he saw. "This is a nice little cave. A bit of a walk, but it''s good enough." I couldn''t help but chuckle softly as I shook my head. "Oh, this isn''t the cave I was talking about, this is just the foyer, essentially." I mused as I walked over to the far wall, deciding to be rather showy as I press my hand up to the wall and made the stone slowly vanish, pulling the wall into my storage and revealing the training room I had spent all night building. Stepping aside, I glanced over at Lars and Joli as they looked around the recreation of my long-lost home. Even if I wasn''t doing all this for them, their expressions were well worth all the effort I put into this place. "I wasn''t aware that there were ruins down here... By the gods, how old could this place be." Lars wondered aloud, shouldering most of Isaak''s weight as Joli pulled away to get a closer look at one of the buildings. "They must be hundreds of years old, at least, just look at this, enough space for a whole community, all of which was lost to time." Joli wondered aloud as she walked up the steps towards an entryway with no doors, peering at the empty space inside before stepping back. I had a hard time maintaining my composure, though I at least managed to keep a casual expression as I spoke up, interrupting their musings. "It''s actually only a day old, well, a night old. I just finished making all of this on a whim for my own training, but you all are free to use it." I explained as I walked past them before looking at their faces again and flashing a small smile. Joli was stunned and silent for a moment, looking over the entire room and at the similar-looking buildings around her. Lars found his words first, looking around in a similar state of disbelief as Joli. "Y-you built this in a night? Truly? All this... You could house that whole community in just one of these buildings, hell you could probably house the Order down here and then some." He considered aloud. I took a moment to chew on that comment; I could definitely house everyone here, though it certainly wouldn''t be all that comfortable without some real work being put into this place. Ultimately, I wouldn''t want to drag anyone to live underground if they didn''t have to. But who knows, this place could certainly be useful as a sort of shelter or bunker in case the Haven needs to be evacuated for any sort of reason. Instead of explaining myself, I decided to just move the topic along. "Perhaps, but this is not a place designed to be lived in, this is a training room, and you''re here for training, right?" Lars nodded as he looked around, and I could tell he felt lost on where to go. Though it was around then that Joli found her words as she started walking up towards me. "Vitmori, what is this place? I don''t mean the training room as it is, but what is it supposed to look like?" She asked curiously. I blinked with vague surprise at the question and took a moment to consider an answer. "This place is a recreation of my old home, at the very least, a street that I was around rather often." I start to explain as I look further up the road to a certain rooftop. "This street, in particular, was part of the residential district, so people lived in most of these buildings, while a couple of them were used as local storage lots and trading hubs for the few traveling merchants." I then point out another building up ahead of us. "That one over there had a pretty good diner on the second floor, the owner and head cook there was a Cuban man who could work miracles with just meat and rice." I mentioned with a bit of a smile, looking around the street as I walked a few more steps down the sidewalk. "This building over here served as the main trading hub for this part of the neighborhood, most people had some sort of trade after so many years and would make things we needed for the day to day, most people traded bullets, although knives, nails, and various odds and ends could be traded for all sorts of creature comforts like cookies or bars of scented soap among other things." I could see Joli following closely behind me, listening intently to what I had to say as I rambled on, even if there were a few things she didn''t understand. Lars on the other hand found a bench to lay Isaak down on, the teen sleeping soundly once again after being made to walk so far while being blinded and deafened. Once Isaak was as comfortable as he was gonna get, Lars walked over and spoke up. "So how many nobles were in your village? All these manors with shops and restaurants built within them, they must have been rather influential and wealthy." He considered as he looked among the buildings around them. I couldn''t help but chuckle at that, the idea of nobility being anywhere within the apocalypse just felt rather absurd to me. "There were no nobles, in fact, the practice of nobles and nobility had been out of style for just over a couple of centuries in my country. There were landlords for these buildings, but that practice was also dead by the time we set up here." I glance over at Lars, flashing an amused smile. "The closest thing to any sort of ''nobility'' would be the council members who ran the day-to-day of the homefront. Though it was my family who settled the community and had executive power during emergencies due to our influence, just about everyone who lived here had been helped by my family and our people in one way or another, so we had earned the privilege of that authority." I explained before looking over the buildings again. "Also, these aren''t manors. They''re apartment buildings, a couple of them are office buildings, but most of them are apartments. This community was built out of a small but urban town, it took a lot of effort to clear and secure, but the infrastructure that was already in place was invaluable and well worth the effort to further fortify and defend." Joli and Lars shared a look, taking a moment to digest what they understood before Joli piped up, stepping closer. "So, you didn''t build the original version of this place? You came in and occupied it like some kind of invading force?" She didn''t sound accusatory, and I couldn''t sense any malice in her words, just simple curiosity. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I flashed a bit of a smile, they didn''t know. They couldn''t have known since I didn''t tell them about what my home world was like. "We did move in and occupy the place, yes, but not as an invading force. You see, my world was already over by that point. Monsters in the shape of roaming corpses decimated the world. This place was an abandoned ruin by the time we arrived and set to work rebuilding it." At that, their eyes widened, Joli and Lars sharing another look, though before they could speak up, I answered the question I guessed was on their mind. "Davey and I are from different worlds, so his home didn''t follow the same path as mine, as far as I know at least." "Thank you for that." Lars said with a sheepish smile as he scratched his cheek before looking at one of the buildings around them. "Do you have anywhere for us to be in particular?" "Nowhere really, though I''d be happy to advise you on where to go and maybe even assist if you can tell me what you''re trying to do." I offer, not minding the opportunity to see this place getting some use. Joli spoke up at that. "Well, we need Isaak to rest for a while longer, after he wakes up, he''ll be fed a few pounds of unseasoned, fire-grilled meat and bowls of plain oatmeal so he can fill up." She explained; though she continued before I could speak, seeing the question on my face. "The reason we''re feeding him such bland foodstuffs is due to heightened sensitivity to his senses, both taste and smell would overwhelm him if he were to try and eat regular food during the first couple of days. After his first meal, we''re gonna teach him one of our mana refinement and recovery techniques before forcing him to spar and move around while actively exerting his new mana heart." "I see, would you mind if I sat in on the lessons? I have yet to learn how to actually use my own mana heart while moving around." While I could still certainly talk with Reonim later about how he uses his mana heart, based on what Reyvyre said, I''d probably be better off getting this possibly simplified, newbie crash course on how to use a mana heart. Joli and Lars share another look, I could sense their hesitation. They actually took a moment to quietly discuss what they should do, and I decided to not actively eavesdrop and waited patiently. After a couple of minutes, they came back as Joli spoke up again. "I''m afraid you cannot sit in during the isolation or the teaching of the mana refinement and recovery techniques, though we have no problems with you joining in the mana heart exercise." She explained while being sincerely apologetic. I suppose that''s fair enough. They have their own traditions and practices, and while I could insist, it''s not something worth arguing or fighting over. "Very well, if you could just collect me when you''re ready for the mana heart exercise, I''ll be waiting. Feel free to use any of the buildings, but if you want to be as isolated as possible, then try that building." I suggest while pointing at one further up the road. "That one has a staircase leading down into a basement, you won''t get more isolated than that." Lars flashed a smile as he went and collected Isaak, slinging the teen over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "Thanks, Vitmori, we''ll make sure to come and find you once Isaak is ready." He said cheerfully enough before the trio made their way off. Once they were out of sight, the motivation I had to train by myself was now all but gone, as it would be a day or two for them to do whatever they needed to do to get Isaak acclimated to his new self. I had all the time I could want again and now needed something different to occupy myself. Making my way back up and crossing through the spitter wolf den, I nearly make my way out before spotting Jack, Legosi, and Oururu all gathered up in the map room, standing around the table as Jack walks across the magical sand display. "And here, this is where the main gang of squirrels are based out of, and where the big boss is located. We strike here, and the rest of this faction is scattered." He exclaimed confidently as he cut his wing through the air. I couldn''t help but smile a bit as I watched Jack saunter around while managing to hold the complete attention of his two much more massive peers. I listen in for a few more moments and figure out that Jack is trying to propose a plan of attack with the aid of Legosi''s spitter wolves, all the while Oururu pokes at the holes in Jack''s plans and offers his advice on how to better handle various things. After a few more minutes, I decided to make myself known as I step into the room. "So you''re finally taking the fight to the squirrels? What''s changed?" I ask with curiosity, walking up to the table and leaning against it. "Boss! It''s a pleasure to see you." Jack chirps pleasantly, Legosi smiling cheerfully at my arrival while Oururu bobbed his head in respect. Jack then looked over the map before hopping over to the simulated mountain and perching atop of it as he turned to look at me. "It''s nothing big, Boss; I just have other plans in mind, and I won''t be able to give my full attention to them until those squirrelly bastards are handled." He explained, appearing rather confident in himself as remained perched on the mountain and surveyed the simulated forest. I nodded in understanding as I looked things over before looking over at Oururu, he was currently wearing a long, blue poncho that draped over most of his torso, though he still wore the battle skirt underneath. Overall, he looked pretty good for a snake who recently became a person. "What do you think?" Oururu flicked his tongue thoughtfully, sitting in a coil of himself while wringing the end of his tail in his hands. I could tell that this act wasn''t done out of anxiety, but more along the lines of contemplation. "It''s not a bad plan altogether, and while we may not have the numerical advantage, we do have more overall power and even size on them. All in all, it should not be a difficult fight." He said, Jack flapping his wings with excitement, but before he could say anything, Oururu continued. "But... The problem we''ll have is having to face their numbers as well as the fact that we would be meeting them in their home territory. The squirrels'' have the advantage of knowing that local section of the woods, as well as their overall mobility within the cover of the tree branches which Jack''s birds would not be able to easily access from above, and would only put themselves at much greater risk of attack or even crashing if they attacked from below the tree line." Legosi just looked between Jack and Oururu, listening intently. As clever as he is, he still wasn''t too sure how he fit in all this besides just attacking, and I could tell he was just waiting to be given any kind of instruction once the decisions were made. Jack deflated a little bit, hopping down from the sand mountain and approaching Oururu. "Is there nothing we can do?" He asked curiously, not liking the balance of the current advantages and disadvantages that were listed at this point. Oururu glanced between me, Jack, and Legosi, the gears whirring as he thought about how to solve this particular dilemma. He turned to watch Legosi again for a few more moments and I could sense something snapping into place in his mind as he had a thought. "Perhaps we could have your birds ride along the backs of Legosi'' wolves, the birds could focus on using their magic to attack while the wolves focus on staying on the move and keeping any attackers away using their venom and generally more combat-capable bodies." He offered as he looked between Jack and Legosi. "Sounds good to me." Legosi said with an eager bob of his head. Jack fluttered his wings excitedly as he hopped around on the table. "Excellent, when can we get started?" He asked eagerly. Though at that question Oururu looked over at me expectantly, which I appreciated, as I looked over the map and at everyone here. "Well, before we go off looking for a fight, do we know why the squirrels are attacking us, to begin with? Is there any chance we can possibly negotiate with them and recruit them to our team?" I asked as I looked among them. Though at that question, I could sense Jack getting nervous as he did his best to stare at one of the walls. "Jack... Do you happen to know why they''re attacking us?" Jack sunk into himself, glancing back at me with one eye before chirping out an imitation of a cough. After a few more moments of silence and nervous wing flapping from Jack, his nerves finally got to him as he sighed and looked away. "I may, or may not have found a stash of overripe berries, and I may or may not have eaten them all and got really drunk... I then may or may not have splashed a certain boss squirrel with water when she found me in her stash and made my escape..." I couldn''t help but sigh as I pinched the bridge of my wooden nose. "Jack... Don''t tell me you were the one who initiated all this." At that, Jack bobbed his head. "Alright, I won''t." Chapter 96 Remi POV Remi was currently going over Haven''s food stores, which were surprisingly plentiful. Despite Cinco taking it easy after accidentally impaling himself on his own arrow, the community as a whole has been able to successfully bring in a consistent amount of food along with the occasional surplus thanks to a mix of fish traps and foraging for wild foodstuffs. Ultimately, with what they have now, he figures they would have more than enough to eat comfortably for the next couple of weeks without tightening their belts all too much. But they would need to either double their efforts to prepare for winter or find some way to get a merchant out here with a delivery of food and supplies before winter was fully on them. Alone in the privacy of the walk-in pantry, Remi could feel his anxiety simmer as he considered the encroaching winter. Even in the capital, there were a few deaths here and there in the outer districts and the slums, and that''s with the donations of the clerics and acolytes of the church, as well as the more affluent churchgoers. But out here, all they have is themselves; while there may not be as many people they need to gather supplies for, he wasn''t looking forward to having to deal with the untamed feet of snow that were in their near future. Fully immersed in his thoughts, Remi failed to realize that he was no longer alone. A finger tentatively poking his back and startling him as he jumped and looked around, startling Mina, who had come across him and eeped anxiously from his sudden movement. "S-sorry for d-disturbing you, Remi... I tried calling your name, but you weren''t responding." She quickly explained, stammering at first while her ears twitched. Remi quickly collected himself as he smiled sheepishly down at Mina, his own ears absently flicking as he spoke up. "It''s fine, Mina... Did you need something?" Mina watched him curiously, concern plain on her face as she wrung her hands together. "L-luna asked me to check in on you and to get some rice and beans for tonight''s dinner." She said and pointed at the bags of dried foodstuffs beside him. Remi turned to look, only to realize that he had been holding a tuber of some kind for a while now, likely what he''d been staring at without realizing before Mina found him. He casually placed it back in a basket with the other dirt-coated tubers before flashing a small smile as he grabbed some nearby bowls they had been using to scoop out food from these bags without having to take the whole bag. "Gotcha, well, we shouldn''t keep her waiting then, now should we?" He mused while putting on a false smile, doing his best to reassure Mina as he took a knee and started filling the two bowls with beans and rice. "W-would you like to pull on my ears?" Mina asked, stammering a little at the offer as she brought her hands up to gesture at both her rounded ears at once. Sufficiently blindsided by that offer, Remi turned to stand and look at her, only to hit his head on one of the shelves, which caused him to drop the bowls of rice and beans as they clattered to the ground and scattering the precious foodstuffs while he clutched his head. Quietly hissing from the pain and rubbing his head, he turned to properly look at Mina, who seemed to be on the verge of tears as she stared down at the floor and wasted food. "W-why would I want to pull on your ears?" He asked, sighing and moving to properly stand while rubbing his head some more. Mina, for her part, had dropped to her hands and knees and began meticulously collecting every single bean and grain of rice and putting them into their individual bowls. She started murmuring to herself, sounding rather distressed as she seemed to beg for forgiveness. Remi sighed once more, rubbing his head a little more before getting down to his knees and joining her as they collected the spilled food. After several minutes and once they were nearly done, Mina had seemingly mostly recovered from her fit as she plucked up yet another bean before speaking up softly. "Y-you seemed stressed and upset..." She said, glancing over at Remi, ears flicking once more as she avoided eye contact with him, focusing on her task of collecting rice and beans. "Mistr- I mean... Diarosa..." She said, correcting herself for a moment as she appeared uncertain of even saying that woman''s name without the title. "She would often pull on my ears whenever she was upset... It hurt so much, but she would always thank me for helping her de-stress... I... I just thought if it really helps, that you could do it too, to feel better..." She explained, trailing off near the end. Remi was taken aback by the revelation, and he could feel bile rising in his throat at the thought of the years of that sort of abuse she would have had to endure to even consider it a normal and comforting act for others. He did his best to keep his composure as he sighed and shook his head. "I uh... Appreciate the offer, Mina, but that isn''t something you should be offering." He explained, sitting up and dropping the last few beans into the bowl before turning to watch her. "To handle someone else''s ears is a rather intimate act. It is really only meant to be done between family, close friends, or lovers... What you experienced is nothing short of cruel abuse, and it would not bring me any kind of good feelings to do something like that to you." His voice undeniably somber as he watched her gather the last grains of rice. Mina''s ears twitched and waggled in thought as she nodded slowly, picking up the bowl of beans and holding it close to her chest. "I... I see... Thank you for telling me." She said softly before moving to stand by the door and waiting for Remi. Remi stood after her, taking up the bowl of rice as he offered her a small smile. "No problem, now come on. I''m sure Luna has waited long enough." He mentioned before stepping out of the pantry. Glancing back at Mina, he did vaguely regret not taking the chance to at least mess with or touch her ears since she had offered, they looked so soft and cute, softer than his ears for sure; but considering what he learned and her overall naivety, he would have definitely regretted it later if he had acted on his impulse. Mina seemed to be in slightly better spirits as far as he could tell, offering him a small smile when their eyes met. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He made sure to return it before looking ahead as they made their way to the kitchen space and to Luna as she worked on deboning one of several good-sized river fish. She flashed a wolfish smile at their approach and set her knife aside, and took a moment to pull off her hide gloves. "Well, you two sure took your time, I hope you didn''t get lost on your way to and from the pantry." She mused mischievously. Remi just rolled his eyes as he set the bowl of rice down on the counter, taking up Mina''s bowl and setting it on the counter as well. "That was my bad, I made a bit of a mess." He said while gesturing to the bowls. Mina stood quietly to the side, clearly still feeling guilty about what had happened for no good reason. Luna looked between them, one of her ears perking curiously before looking to Mina as she procured a rather large, grass-weaved bowl and poured the two bowls of rice and beans into it, ruining the duo''s hard work. "Mina, could you go and rinse these? They need to be cleaned anyway. Afterward, put them to soak until we need them." She instructed, the ratkin girl nodding dutifully and picking up the larger bowl before hurrying off, leaving Luna and Remi alone. Luna then looked over to Remi, her tail slowly swaying behind her as she turned her body to face him before leaning back against the counter. "So... What happened?" Remi looked away, scratching the back of his ear before sighing a bit. "I was, uh... Zoned out in my thoughts when you sent Mina. She must have noticed that I was stressed or something and asked if I wanted to abuse her to get my spirits up or something." He explained, just shaking his head at the idea. At that, both of Luna''s brows raised, and her ears perked before just shaking her head as well. "Woof... That''s rough, buddy." She said simply as she rubbed the back of her neck. Remi nodded while looking over what Luna had set out before speaking up again. "Yeah, I was so surprised by the offer that I ended up hitting my head, spilling all the food on the floor. We just finished picking everything up again before I explained to her why what she said was not good." He then sighed again as he crossed his arms. "It just really hits home how horrible her childhood was... And how horrible our lives could have been if it weren''t for Reyvyre, Reonim, and Vitmori." Luna nods intently, turning back around towards the counter before pulling her gloves back on. "Well, get to work and tell me what was on your mind. It must''ve been something if even Mina noticed." She said simply as she brought another fish over to her cutting board. Remi nodded in response, taking a moment to go wash his hands in a nearby basin, using some kind of herbal paste that Virtisa made for them. Returning to their workspace, he set about peeling some tubers as he considered what he should say. After a couple of minutes, he decided to just cut to the bone of his worries. "I''m worried that a lot of us are gonna die once winter hits... We aren''t nearly as well supplied as the capital city, and people still die there every winter... How well do you think we''re gonna fare on our own like this?" He asked, not really expecting an answer, but simply putting his thoughts out in the open. Luna nodded intently, letting the question hang for another few minutes before speaking up with her own thoughts. "We should be slaves right now, facing some of the worst circumstances and being treated as nothing more than cattle or pieces of meat. We should be dead right now or dying very soon to some sort of monster or mana beast. We should be struggling to stay warm and desperately build some kind of shelter or be lost trekking through the wilds to find some sort of civilization." She then shrugs a bit as she adds another fishbone to a growing pile of bones beside her cutting board. "A lot of things could have happened, and we should be worse off for it, but we have been protected and delivered from the worse possibilities of what could have been. Maybe not by Gaia, as it was her clergy that likely did this to us, but perhaps another one of the gods is watching over us. Everything is not hopeless, and we are in a relatively good place." She then smiled a bit, looking over at Remi before looking back down at the fish she was working on. "Have faith, and keep doing all that you can do. If you can look back on the day and feel good about what you have accomplished, then you should hold no regrets as we face the trials of the next day, whatever they may be." Remi''s ears twitched thoughtfully before just sighing as he picked up another tuber. "I suppose you have a point, I''ll do my best to keep all that in mind." He said with a hint of a smile. Luna nodded once again as she looked back over at Remi. "You also probably shouldn''t be too alone with your thoughts, I''m sure Mina would be glad to keep your company if you let her." She mused lightly. Remi smiled a little, but he shook his head at the thought. "No... She''s a nice girl, and I do mean she''s very nice and thoughtful, but I shouldn''t burden her with my troubles. She needs time to recover after what she''s gone through and to be able to discover who she is now that she''s free. It wouldn''t be fair to her to pressure her with my feelings." "Y-you''re no burden." Mina spoke up, having seemingly been standing in the doorway for the last few moments, carrying the now somewhat heavier bowl of beans and rice over to the counter and looking over at Remi as she dried off her hands on her apron before putting her hands on her hips and attempting to puff herself up. "You''ve been nothing but kind and supportive to me. All you have." She said while looking over at Luna as well before looking up at Remi once more. "I may be lacking right now, but I''m sure, with your help and the kindness the others have shown for me, that I''ll soon be a proper person that can be relied on, just like you." She enthused with a genuine little smile as she stepped closer and placed a hand on Remi''s arm. Remi could feel his face warm up, though he couldn''t help but smile a bit while gazing down into Mina''s vibrant pink eyes and nodded a bit. "I''ll be looking forward to it, and I suppose I''ll be troubling you for the foreseeable future." Mina smiled cheerfully before going back to work with the rice and beans, pouring them into a pot that she''ll fill with water later to start soaking them. Though after a few more minutes of cheerfully quiet working, someone had walked into the kitchen area of the longhouse, tapping their knuckles against the wall and briefly startling Remi and the others since they didn''t even hear them walk in. Turning to look, they spotted Vitmori standing there with Sekha sprawled over his shoulder as he flashed a bit of a smile. "Hey there, sorry to bother you, but can you all give me a bottle of wine?" He asked rather politely. The surprise of seeing Vitmori quickly passed as Mina got rather cheerful, stepping away from the counter and offering Vitmori a polite curtsy. "Of course, oh great Vitmori. I''ll be just a moment." She enthused reverently before hurrying off. Remi watched her go before turning to look at Vitmori curiously. "I don''t mean to pry, but what do you need a bottle of wine for?" Vitmori chuckled a bit while looking over at Sekha, reaching up and affectionately tickling her throat before looking over to Remi. "I''ve got to go make some peace with some squirrels." He said simply, not adding anything else to that statement as Mina soon returned with the large bottle of relatively good wine and offered it up to Vitmori. "Many thanks. Have a good day now." He said cheerfully enough, turning to leave as quickly as he arrived as Mina happily went back to work. Remi couldn''t help but feel confused by what he just heard as he turned to look over at Luna and quirked a brow. "Squirrels?" Chapter 97 Vitmori POV "So, are you sure we''re going the right way?" I ask, glancing over at Jack, who was perched on my shoulder. I had been jogging for some time, making my way deeper into the woods and going quite a ways away from the Haven. It was time for the birds and squirrels to settle their differences and stop fighting a pointless battle. More to the point, it was time for Jack to beg for this squirrel boss'' forgiveness, since Jack was the one in the wrong here, and we were the ones who initiated this whole conflict. Jack, for his part, was rather sullen as he bobbed his head. "Yes, Boss, we''re nearly there. The squirrels should also be home by now since they usually only hunt from morning until afternoon." While I did feel a little bad for Jack, his current mood came from the dressing down I gave him after I realized he provoked a fight and did nothing to correct it, causing needless deaths. It might seem strange to hold value to the life of a mere squirrel, but I can''t help but see them as people, or at least potential people. It''s clear to me that not all animals have the possibility of becoming as intelligent as Basti and the others, not without a lot of effort and influence on my part, at least. But the possibility is there for quite a few of them. I don''t intend on becoming any kind of steadfast defender of all life; people die, some people need to die, and ultimately, people and animals dying is just a way of the world. What I won''t stand for is needless death. Killing for the sake of killing is wasteful and pointless, especially in the apocalypse when almost every life is needed for the sake of the future. I may no longer be in the midst of an apocalypse, but I do feel that the values I developed still hold true in a world filled with different kinds of monsters and beasts than the ones I knew. My musings are interrupted when I start feeling a rather large number of eyes focusing on me; whereas moments before I could feel the eyes of random creatures on me as I passed, now it feels like many eyes with a semblance of intelligence were intentionally focusing on me as I made way deeper through the woods. I slowed to a stop once I sensed that I''d been fully surrounded, and I could tell that Jack was feeling rather uncomfortable with how outnumbered we are at this point. I couldn''t blame him. He was the only one actually at risk here, considering my physical body was back up my mountain. Especially considering just how many of the squirrels around us actually have a mana heart, proving themselves to be proper mana beasts. Under the watchful gaze of the squirrels, I pour out a pile of stones from my inventory and go about shaping a round table with a chair for myself. Upon taking a seat at the bench, I shape a stone perch out from the tabletop for Jack to rest on before creating a much smaller bench and smaller table atop the table so that Jack and whoever the Boss squirrel is would sit across from each other. Finally, I pull out the bottle of wine from my inventory and gently set the heavy bottle down on the table before looking along the trees. "Squirrels, I have come to parley. I would like to speak to whoever is in charge here." I called out. I feel just a little silly talking to squirrels like this, but then again, these squirrels have the possibility to be people just like the rest of my mana beasts and it would be better to talk to them directly as people instead of being condescending and talking to them as if they were animals. The squirrels began chattering amongst themselves after I spoke, and I briefly wondered if they were able to even understand me. I''ve gotten so used to talking to animals that I didn''t really have a reason to think they wouldn''t, but then again I''ve been connected to all the animals I''ve spoken to up until now. After a couple of minutes, the biggest squirrel I''ve ever seen had hopped down from a tree and scampered over to the table. The phrase, a unit of squirrel, came to mind as it climbed up one of the table legs and scrambled a bit to get on the tabletop. The squirrel in question was easily just over a foot and a half long, even without considering their particularly bushy tail. Once they were atop the table, they scampered over to sit in front of me before sitting on their hind legs and staring intently at me; after a few more quiet minutes they reached behind them and pulled two squirrel kits from their bushy tail and placed them on my arm before scurrying off to the other end of the table. It was at that moment I could sense all the squirrels'' gazes becoming dramatically more intense as they seemed to scrutinize my every move. "Oh... Uh..." I wasn''t sure what to do, glancing over at Jack who looked among the squirrels in the trees before looking at me, regarding me with a simple sense of curiosity, but not saying a word. It was at that point that the squirrel kits began mewling and whimpering, and the gazes of the adult squirrels only intensified. Taking a moment to collect myself, I do my best to comfort the squirrel kits, gingerly plucking them up and holding them to my chest. It was only then that I realized that I''m lacking both the warmth of a living thing and a heartbeat to soothe them as the squirrels kits mewled and shifted against me, still sounding rather distressed and upset. I looked over to Jack, meeting his gaze as I suddenly had an idea and flashed a small smile. "Jack, get over here." I ordered as I tore off a piece of my poncho, carefully maneuvering the squirrel kits before swaddling the two of them in their own piece of fabric, being mindful of their tails as the kits continue to squirm, but not as much. "What is it, Boss?" Jack asked as he flitted over, landing before me as he tilted his head curiously. After another moment of thought, I decided to pull my poncho off outright, folding it as best as I could in one hand before gently laying the squirrel kits in the center of the pile of fabric. I then look back to Jack and gesture over to the bundle. "I need you to sit on these squirrels and share your warmth with them." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Jack squawked with surprise, glancing between me and the still-mewling squirrel kits in the bundle of cloth. "W-what?! B-boss, please, no, you can''t make me do this. I''ve never brooded anything before, I''ve never even had eggs with anyone." He explained in a desperate whisper, sounding rather frantic. I simply shook my head at him. "Well, you''re brooding these squirrels. After all, you''re the one who instigated all this. We gotta earn their trust if we want the fighting to stop." I explained in an equally hushed whisper. "Besides, you''re good with kids, I''m sure you''ll be a natural." I mentioned, flashing a bit of a smile at that. Jack whistled miserably, glancing over at the large squirrel who brought the kits over, who stared at both of us with the most intensity out of all the gathered squirrels. With an unconscious flap of a wing, he meandered over to the bundle of cloth with the swaddled squirrel kits, shooting me another glance before carefully stepping between the kits as he started doing his best to settle in. It takes more than a couple of minutes, but before long, he''s settled down with the kits on either side of him, his wings outstretched around the two as the squirrel kits eventually quiet and relax. "See, you''re doing great." I muse with a bit of a smile, earning an indignant look from Jack as he sighed. Though once the kits settled down, I could feel the intense gazes of the squirrels around us start to relax, as they now just watched with intent curiosity. The unit of a squirrel approached Jack, slowly scampering over before using their hands to dig through the cloth and peer under Jack to personally check on the squirrel kits. After a few moments, I sensed it was satisfied with what it saw before making its way back across the table, looking out at the trees and other squirrels. It chattered out something, and a few moments later, another squirrel came scampering over, climbing up the table leg and scrambling up onto the stone table. This squirrel was somewhat smaller than the first, but that wasn''t saying much. It shared a look with the first squirrel before looking over at me, and I could immediately recognize that it had a semblance of intelligence; clearly smarter than the rest of its kind, that''s for sure. "Ah, you must be the boss here. It''s a pleasure to meet you." I say as politely as I can manage, gesturing to the little bench in front of the small table in the middle of the bigger table I was sitting at. The boss squirrel looked at me, sniffing the air curiously before looking over at the bench, table, and then back at me as they started scampering closer and peering over the edge of the table. I could feel its eyes trailing over me and observing how I sat before making their way over to the small table. At first, it climbs onto the little stone bench, standing on it, before scooting around and actually sitting on it like a person. It looked at me again, then looking over at Jack when I sensed a spark of anger within it as they recognized Jack. I spoke up before it could act, procuring another stone from my inventory, shaping it into a stone shot glass and setting it before the boss squirrel on the small table. The clacking of stone on stone distracted them momentarily as they looked between me and the stone cup. "It has come to my attention that my subordinate has crossed you, drawing your ire and bringing conflict between our two groups. On behalf of Jack, I offer my apologies and present you with what I hope will be a suitable peace offering." I say as I take up the bottle of wine, swirling its contents around audibly. To say that the boss squirrel seemed intrigued was an understatement, I wasn''t sure if it recognized what kind of bottle this is, or if they could smell the wine despite the bottle having never been opened. Regardless, when I pulled the cork into my inventory, I watched the boss squirrel''s nose twitch with excitement as they sniffed at the air. I go about carefully pouring a small splash of wine into the stone shot glass before pulling the bottle away and corking it again, the boss squirrel lifting the stone cup with both hands and drinking down the red wine with clear eagerness as their fluffy tail twitched and flicked with obvious delight. Even the unit squirrel was intrigued, sniffing at the cup, but not daring to cross its boss as it stayed where it was behind the boss squirrel and waited patiently. As the boss squirrel finished what it had in its cup, it pointed to the bottle with one hand before holding the cup back up with both hands, demanding a refill. I smile a bit but shake my head as I set the bottle of wine down. "Sorry, but not yet, I need you to be sober for what comes next." At that, the boss squirrel seemed annoyed but understanding as it settled down on its bench again before bringing the stone cup back to its mouth to drink the last few drops they had. "I want to have a proper discussion with you, if that''s alright. Will you allow me to grant you some of my mana in order to raise your awareness of what''s going on?" The squirrel boss looked rather thoughtful, tapping their stone cup against the table before giving a rather distinct nod. With that, I slowly reach out and gently tap the top of their head. Being very careful, I go about swirling a small dose of my mana through them. It takes a few minutes, but before long, I''ve managed to enhance them to the point of sapience and self awareness that most of my mana beasts have already reached. Pulling away, I could already see the change in the squirrel boss'' expression as they looked around before looking over at me once more. "Well, ain''t that a neat little trick." She said in a feminine voice, the squirrel boss turning out to be a girl boss of all things. "Alright, so your bird killed some of my squirrels, and my squirrels killed some of your birds... Now you want peace? Why?" She asked, shifting in her seat as she sat a little straighter. "You are strong enough to make me better, and you are strong enough to kill us all. Why go out of your way for peace?" I smile a bit, not necessarily a happy smile, but I''m just pleased to have a proper dialogue now. "Because we were in the wrong, you didn''t start this fight, and you shouldn''t have to be the one to try and end it." I then shrug a bit and uncork the wine again, refilling her cup before setting the bottle down, leaving it open this time. "I also find pointless killing to be wasteful. There''s no good reason for this fight to continue, as it started because a fool got carried away. Now blood has been traded, and I''d rather no more be spilled because of a grudge." The squirrel boss nodded intently, sniffing at the wine some more and taking another sip, pacing herself this time as she looked back up to me while setting the cup down. "That sounds like a good enough reason for me. What with winter coming, I''ll need every paw and claw that I can get." "That''s another thing, after peace, I''d like to achieve cooperation." I mention with a more genuine smile now. "I''d like for you to work for me, protect this forest and its occupants, and I''ll give you even more power. Through this power, you won''t need to eat as much and even develop to become more powerful versions of yourselves." The squirrel boss looked even more intrigued by that idea than when she saw the bottle of wine, looking over to the unit squirrel and chattering at them. The big squirrel chattering back to her before making their way over to Jack. The poor bird in question had remained indignantly silent this entire time in order to not wake the squirrel kits. Peeking under Jack''s wings, they chatter back to the squirrel boss, who nodded intently and looked over at Jack and held up her cup. "Help us finish this bottle tonight, and I''ll think about your offer in the morning." She mused with a toothy smile and a flick of her tail. At that, Jack immediately perked up and let out a low whistle. "Mind if I bring a few friends?" He asked almost mischievously. The squirrel boss chuckled softly and nodded. "Sure, let us celebrate our new peace." She enthused as she stood, holding up the stone cup with both hands above her head, causing all the surrounding squirrels to chatter and cheer with delight. Chapter 98 Vitmori POV It wasn''t long until the birds had gathered where the squirrels were. Things were tense at first, but the birds and squirrels quickly got over it once I began pouring more drinks. I''m not sure how I ended up becoming the bartender, but it''s probably due to the fact that I''m the only one with hands big enough to even handle the bottle and I couldn''t even drink even if I wanted to. To help spread the wine among the many birds and squirrels, I went about creating little basins all around the clearing, pouring out stones from my inventory, and shaping the shallow bowls for the birds and squirrels to drink out of them as small groups. I also came to realize that even though this bottle of wine is fairly larger than most bottles I''m used to, there was absolutely no way that there would be enough to get through the night, at least on its own. So to stretch out the wine a bit more, I diluted each basin with two parts water and one part wine. At first, I''m briefly worried that either of the groups would perhaps complain about the taste, but my fears are quickly squashed as both the squirrels and birds happily and excitedly drink from the bowls. Right, the only experience most of these critters have with alcohol is fermented berries; likely, this wine, even while watered down, is better than anything they''ve had before. Turning my attention back to Jack and the squirrel boss, I watched as Jack sent away some birds with his bandana, while a group of squirrels were sent scampering off in a different direction. The unit squirrel then went about collecting the swaddled squirrel kits and taking them away to a certain tree that was nearby. Taking my seat back at the bench, I look between the two while flashing a bit of a smile. "So what was all that about?" Jack hopped up onto the perch I had made for him before looking over to address me with a bob of his head. "Oh, I just sent some of the crew out to bring in some snacks and foodstuffs. We can''t celebrate on an empty stomach after all, and alcohol always makes food taste better." He whistled cheerfully at that before leaning over to the small bowl I made at the end of his perch and sipping at the undiluted wine. Looking over at the squirrel boss, she smiled a bit, though I could tell she was already rather tipsy from the first couple of cups of undiluted wine she''s downed at this point. "I sent some of mine off to make sure the kits are all put down for the night." She then looked up and met my eyes as she swirled around her stone cup, nursing her wine before speaking up once more. "And if what you say is true, then we won''t need to worry as much about food this winter, so they''ll be breaking into some of our stashes and bringing other sorts of foods for us to eat." "Oh? So are you already considering joining us?" I ask with a pleasant smile before taking up the bottle of wine and topping off her cup with another splash, then doing the same for Jack as the duo eagerly drinks it down. The squirrel boss squeaks out a hiccup before chuckling with delight. "Well, I don''t see any reason not to, what you offered us brings a lot of benefits. Not to mention you handled our young with genuine care and gentleness. Someone who wasn''t sincerely wanting to end the conflict would not have been as kind as you have been. Even that dumbass over there showed kindness to our young, even if he was hesitant." She mused as she gestured over to Jack with her cup before taking another deep drink from it. Looking over at Jack, it looked like he wanted to say something about her comment, but I could sense he didn''t really have a good point to argue back about, so instead he dunked his beak into the wine to drink some more before sitting upright and letting out a low whistle. "The Boss treats us all pretty well, and the people in his care are all good, especially the kids." Jack mused as he very slightly sways on his perch before dunking his beak into the wine again, looking very similar to those drinking bird toys back home. The squirrel boss nodded intently, looking fairly thoughtful. "That''s good to hear... Are you expecting us to move to live closer to this people town of yours?" She asked while setting the stone cup down and leaning forward on the table before her. Now that''s a good question... "Do you all actually have a home you all work around? I was somewhat under the impression that most squirrels just moved from place to place." I countered in response, deciding to hear what she has to say first before I answer her question. The squirrel boss takes another drink from her cup before shrugging her little shoulders. "We move around when the weather changes, following the food and all that." She explained before looking a little ways behind her. "But this is where we settle for the winter. These trees are by far the warmest for us and offer the most space for our food and for us to huddle together for warmth." "I see..." So it is not a matter of not wanting to move. Rather, they''re staying here for the sheer practicality and reliable comfort of it. "Well, if that''s the case, then I have someone you should meet. His name is Woody, and he can show you a way to make your trees even warmer and more comfortable." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. At that, the squirrel boss'' tail flicked and twitched behind her as she tilted her head. "Really? Just like that? Is it some sort of power?" She asks, gesturing to her chest. It takes me a moment to figure out what she means, though it soon clicks as I smile a bit. "Nope, no magic is needed." I mused before considering it a bit more. "Well, maybe some water magic might help. Basically, he''ll show you how to make some kind of special plaster using a mix of dried grass, clay, and water that will help keep in the warmth." I don''t actually know how to properly make it myself, but Woody seemed pretty confident when he told me about it, so it shouldn''t be too hard to learn and teach. I could sense that the squirrel boss'' intrigue was palpable despite being more than buzzed on the red wine as she took another long drink before gesturing for me to refill her cup. "That does sound rather useful... Perhaps we won''t lose anyone to the frost this winter." She mentioned, sounding rather delighted before licking her lips as I went about pouring another splash of wine for her. Before anything else could be said, the birds and squirrels that had been sent off had just returned, Jack''s birds setting down a bandana full of nuts and fruits, along with quite a few good-sized bugs and a few rodents here and there. The squirrels for their part bring in their own haul of nuts and berries, with quite a few overripe berries mixed in. At first, I''m surprised to see that meat had been brought to the party, but as the birds and squirrels that brought the food started passing it out to the various groups around the few basins of watered-down wine; I watched both birds and squirrels tear apart the various rodents and bugs before chowing down with gusto. Sensing the lull in the conversation as Jack and the squirrel boss start digging into their share of the food, I decided to fulfill my self-imposed role of bartender, going around to the various basins and topping them off with only one part water and one part wine this time. By the time I got back to the table, the two were talking once again about something or another. "It''s gonna be a shame to lose them, but not a lot of birds are suited for trying to weather the winter." Jack said with a whistling sigh as he proceeded to dunk his beak in the wine. "Who are you losing?" My curiosity got the better of me as I settled on the bench. If it''s a matter of the weather, I''m sure I could figure out something to prevent anyone from dying from exposure. Jack whistled pleasantly as he looked up at me, seemingly sensing my concern. "Don''t worry, Vitmori, I''m not losing anyone like that. It''s just that a lot of my crew are getting ready to head north for the winter. It''s just nature, as most of them aren''t hearty enough to survive and thrive in the winter like myself and the others who are sticking around. I don''t blame them, but it''ll make patrolling harder for sure." He considered before absently flapping one of his wings. I could feel the squirrel boss watch me as I spoke with Jack, a smile plain on her face as she chewed through the hard shell of a nut, spitting some shell out before digging into the fruit of the nut with her teeth. After another moment, she washed down what she had in her mouth with a gulp of wine before speaking up. "If it''s a matter of making sure your territory is secured, my squirrels should be able to pick up the slack, especially if we''re all going to be stronger, as you say." She says while setting down her cup and looking at me in particular. "Well, if you''re so curious as to whether or not I''m telling the truth, how about we find out?" I mused to her, holding up the bottle of wine as I swirl around what little remained at the bottom of the bottle. At that, the boss squirrel smiles back down what she had left of her cup before setting it down as she tapped it against the table. Pouring out the final splash of wine, she holds up the cup before looking between me and Jack. "I suppose a deal''s a deal." She mused cheerfully, bringing the cup to her mouth and steadily draining it to the last drop before flinging it over the edge of the table and wiping her mouth with her arm, looking more than satisfied as she let out a delighted sigh. "Alright, Vitmori, I''ll join you. What do I have to do?" She asked, placing both of her hands down on the small stone table before her to keep her balance, her tail flicking and swaying behind her. I couldn''t help but smile with amusement at her gusto, glancing over at Jack before offering my hand to her. "Well, first, I''ve got to give you a name. From there, you''ll get a large chunk of my mana, and then all you''ve got to do is share that mana amongst your squirrels." She curiously sniffs at my hand before reaching out and holding the end of it. "A name, eh? Sounds neat. I hope you don''t name me something stupid, like Stripe or Fluffy." She mused almost mischievously before hiccuping and steadying herself. I chuckled softly at that before shaking my head. "I''ll do my best, how does... Dionyba sound?" I offer, and at that, I could feel a surge of mana flowing from my mana core, all the way down to me. But the mana doesn''t go into the squirrel boss just yet, as if she was still deciding. She looked thoughtful, even as she swayed while standing in place, my hand being the only thing keeping her properly upright at this point. After a pregnant pause, she hiccuped before smiling cheerfully up at me. "You know what, I like it, sure." With that, the mana began coursing into her, flooding her little body as I watched her twitch and convulse. Her mana heart flared from the overflow of mana. I quickly get to work on stabilizing her, following the example I had seen of both Rita and Reyvyre. My free hand goes around to her back as I do my very best to swirl the mana within her and around her mana heart, grabbing all the strands of overflowing mana and forming a ring. Eventually, I''m gradually able to pull my second hand away, her body stabilizing after a tense few minutes. Though I leave her with my other hand to keep her upright as I watched her curiously. "Dionyba? How are you doing?" I ask her as gently as I could manage. She pulls away after a few moments, still shaky on her own two feet before walking over to the edge of the table. She looks among the birds and her squirrels, all of which had gone completely silent after she had been named. She took another moment before raising both her arms up in the air. "From now on, you shall know me as Dionyba! Under Vitmori, we shall be strong, and under Vitmori, we shall not only survive this winter. We shall thrive! Now let''s celebrate!" She cries out with an enthusiastic grin before falling back onto her fluffy tail and falling right to sleep. The squirrels and birds all let out their own form of cheering as they hoot and holler in celebration, going back to their food and watered down wine. Jack whistled out with amusement as he looked over at me. "Looks like we''re going to be just fine this year. Don''t ya think, Boss?" I chuckle a bit, gently picking up Dionyba and moving her away from the edge of the table. "I think you might be right. Just try not to provoke anymore fights with other woodland critters." I muse before draping my poncho over Dionyba once it became obvious she didn''t plan on waking anytime soon. Jack couldn''t help but chirp out a chuckle as he stretched and flapped his wings. "Why not? It turned out pretty well this time." Though that earned a half-hearted glare from me as he averted his gaze. "Aye Boss." Chapter 99 Isaak POV Hungry... He''s so hungry... How long has it been? He''s not even sure if he''s actually awake yet, or if this is just some kind of dream. He tries to open his eyes, yet he''s only greeted by more darkness. Is he blind? What... What''s going on? His limbs feel so heavy and he''s having trouble breathing. Wait, no, his nose is just blocked up for some reason, he can breathe just fine through his mouth. Taking a deep breath, he quickly realizes how thirsty he is as well, his mouth unbearably dry for some reason. Trying to move around, he''s suddenly aware of some faint breathing nearby, a heartbeat, the turning of a page in a book, and the distinct scent of a candle burning nearby despite his nose being blocked up. "Hey you, you''re finally awake." Said a voice that sounded as if it were whispered, yet to him it was almost as if she were speaking into his ear. It took him a moment, but Isaak soon realized it was Joli. He felt her footfalls as they distinctly thudded against the stone floor, and before long she was right beside him. "You need to try and stay relaxed... Your senses are hyperactive right now and it''s going to take some time and practice before you''re able to handle day-to-day stimulus." She explained in what sounded like a voice barely louder than a breath, yet it reached his ears clearly and distinctly as if she were talking normally. "W-wha-" He started to say in a normal voice before clutching his ears and crying out in pain. His own voice sounded like thunder, and his own sound of pain crashed into his senses as he shuddered and panted, writhing on the floor before a powerful hand clamped down on his mouth, shutting him up. His ears were still ringing, and now he couldn''t breathe at all. "Keep your mouth shut, don''t even say a word. I haven''t even removed your earplugs yet and I''m barely whispering. Your own voice is going to break you as you are now." She warned with a harsh whisper before pulling away once he managed to collect himself. Taking a slow, deep breath once he was able to. He heard Joli shifting around, water sloshing around in a waterskin, and a cork being pulled. "Open up, let''s get that thirst slaked, and then we''ll see about getting you some food." With that, he opened his mouth wide, and in moments water started trickling down. Even the noise of the water filling his mouth was uncomfortable as he eagerly drank, panting as softly as he could manage while being all too aware of the sound of his own lungs and heartbeat. Once the water stopped, he could hear Joli stepping away and moving around. "I''m gonna get you something to eat, work on sitting upright and stretching. I want you mobile enough to feed yourself." She said before walking further away, the sound of her steps heading away before ascending some kind of staircase. Straining his ears, he could hear and almost feel her footsteps somewhere above him before they headed further away. Isaak took another slow breath, trying his hardest to not even breathe too hard as he soundlessly worked on pushing himself up off the ground. His muscles were unbearably stiff, but he pushed through and got himself into a seated position. He feels... Bigger... His clothes don''t fit quite right anymore, and his body just feels different than he remembered. Before he could lose himself to his own thoughts, he figured he ought to do as Joli ordered and got to stretching, rolling his shoulders, and twisting around as he popped his back. The disgustingly brutal-sounding cracks and pop he heard coming from himself nearly deafened him and he was briefly worried that he broke something. Beyond the resounding relief he felt moments after he popped his back, he couldn''t find any noticeable damage to his body Isaak must have lost track of time at some point, feeling the sound of Joli''s steps above him, returning in what felt like only seconds since she left. The smell of food reached his nose in the next few seconds despite being plugged up, causing his stomach to let out a thundering rumble as he was reminded of the sensation of hunger that woke him up in the first place. "Alright Isaak, eat up." She said simply, placing a bowl in his hands before taking a step back. "And no, there aren''t any utensils, just drink and chew." She ordered before making her way back to where he heard her sitting earlier. Unsure of what was in the bowl, he brought it up to his nose, trying to get a sense of what it was while slowly shaking the bowl to listen to it. Whatever it was, it sloshed around like some kind of chunky sludge. He could smell a faint hint of cooked meat, smoke, and the vaguely savory scent of boiled grains mixed with animal fat. It took everything to stop himself from outright asking what was in the bowl as he just brought it to his lips and took a drink. Almost immediately, he gagged at the sensation of the thick slurry flowing into his mouth but managed to keep from puking on himself as he swallowed it down and felt it trail down his throat. Joli snickered softly at his expense as she watched him eat. "Sucks I know... Don''t worry, you''ll only have to put up with it for a couple of days, then we can see about reintroducing normal foods to you." She whispered before collecting her book, the fluttering sound of flipping pages filling his ears until she found the page she was at before. With that, Isaak just sighed silently and continued to quietly drink down the slurry of shredded meat and boiled grains. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Vitmori POV The morning came and went as I watched over the hungover birds and squirrels. It was a miserable sight to be sure; after making sure they all got a good drink of water, they began to disperse to get on with their day as Dionyba and Jack led their respective groups into the day''s tasks. Left to my own devices, I decided to head for my mountain and check in with the Sinners and Basti. It isn''t long before I''m at the training room, following the trail of self-sustaining magic lights to the main training area. Once there I spot both Oururu and Basti with the Sinners and Frisby standing around them in a wide circle. The two of them are... Well, they''re juggling rocks for some reason. Basti seems to be having fun with it, while Oururu is desperately focusing on the task at hand. The Sinners, for their part, seemed to be having fun as they enjoyed the show while occasionally passing over another round stone for Oururu and Basti to juggle. Altogether appearing more animated and lively like normal people, instead of the imitation of people they used to be. Looking around I spot Dread standing off to the side, observing the whole affair quietly and with a rather stern expression on his face. "What''s going on?" I ask as I approach. Despite not really trying to disguise my presence, I could sense I startled him as his ears perked at my words, though he plays it impressively relaxed as he looked over at me and lowered his head in respect. "Creator, you honor me with your presence." With that, he raised his head and turned to look at the others. "The Executioner and Tactician are currently undergoing their final test as imposed by the others. If they can both reach ten stones, then they''ll be deemed sufficiently coordinated enough to pass as people." He explained before looking back at me, feeling satisfied with the summary he presented. Huh, well that''s certainly an interesting metric to go by. Most people would be hard-pressed to juggle two things, let alone ten. But if that''s the bar that was set, then more power to them. I glanced over at Dread, and I could tell he was... Not exactly happy, but content to be around me, though he quickly averted his gaze once he caught himself staring at me. "Is everything alright? You also don''t have to keep calling me Creator, I didn''t make you. You existed and you exist again, sure you''re not exactly the same as you were previously, but I can''t take credit for making you." He maintained a stoic expression, but his ears betrayed them as they drooped at my words. Looking back over at me, I could tell he was really considering his words before speaking up. "The man who I was before all of this is dead and gone. I am no longer the person who was raised up and shaped to be a weapon for the apostates who wear the mask of the church. My soul has been remade by your touch, my body irreversibly redesigned by your will, and my perspective on life itself made new by you." He reached out, gently touching my shoulder and holding my gaze. "To me, you are my Creator, your actions and will have made it so." I''m more than a little disturbed by his words. If I didn''t know better, this would look like he was professing his love for me. But love is not the right word for this... It''s devotion. The way he speaks about what I have done to him, the reverence in his words and his gaze... It only confirms to me that what I have done and can do have already placed me beyond the definition of humanity and it scares me. I did it all so casually too, with barely any thought and primarily on whims. I do my best to squash these feelings away and just offer Dread a small smile. "If you feel so strongly about it, then I suppose I won''t stop you from addressing me as you wish." He doesn''t sense my concern or just how much he disturbed me, his ears perking as he pulled away and offered a rare smile. "Thank you, Creator." He stated, respectfully bowing his head before turning to look at the others once more. "After this, they plan on heading out to the Theocracy, and The Executioner will be taking Diarosa back to the Hegemony to begin your plans of sowing discord between the two factions." So soon? I didn''t realize. Taking another look at the group, Basti finally spots me, flashing a toothy grin before focusing back on the task at hand. I looked back at Dread and quirked a brow at him. "And what about you? What are you up to?" Dread stood a little straighter before speaking up. "Since I am unable to convincingly return to my posting within the church, I intend on tracking down the Imperial spies that are set up within the Theocracy and aiding them by offering all the information I can about the activities the apostates are involved with. Everything from dirty guards, lending groups, city officials, church officials, compromised orphanages... Everything." He stated resolutely, the fur on his cheeks and ears starting to bristle with anger as he reflected on all the things he knew of. "However, I''m not leaving with the others, I must wait for your blacksmith to finish preparing my new equipment." "I see, and what was wrong with your old sword and shield?" They were quality pieces, after all, though perhaps a little dirty when I returned them to him. Dread paused for a bit, gathering his words before glancing over at me. "Would you like to hear the practical reason or the personal reason?" I took a moment to consider his question before bobbing my head a bit. "Let''s go with practical first." With that, Dread nodded. "The sword and shield were obviously those of the Holy Knights of the church, as I am a beastkin now, having those would only draw unwanted attention from all the wrong sorts." "Ah, of course. I didn''t consider that..." I have to admit, that particular detail slipped my mind. "Now what''s the personal reason?" Dread hesitated, looking away and looking at the others as they clapped for Basti and Oururu, the duo getting close to reaching ten stones each. "Those weapons were stained with innocent blood, and I couldn''t continue to wield them in good conscience. You may think me a coward for it, but I''d rather they be destroyed, to never be used again to harm anyone or anything." He''s really thought about this, hasn''t he? I reach out and gently pat his back. "I don''t think you''re a coward. Your thoughts and feelings are valid, and if you find comfort in casting away that sword and shield, then nobody can judge you for it. Just remember what you''re fighting for... Or rather, you should figure that out for yourself." I say as I offer a small smile. "As your creator, I should let you grow and find your own path, so think on it... For what purpose do you raise your blade? For what, or who do you fight for?" I could sense my words having an impact on Dread as he regarded me once more before nodding to himself. "I thank you for your guidance¡­ I shall properly reflect on this later." Suddenly, the cheers were much louder as both Basti and Oururu both managed to catch and maintain their juggling with their tenth stone. They then steadily start dropping the stones as they finish their display. Looking back over at Dread, I flash a small smile and gesture for him to follow. "If you need it, we can talk later. For now, there''s something we''ve got to discuss with everyone." With that, I approach the others and clap my hands together. "Alright everyone, gather round, I''ve got something for you all before you go." Chapter 100 Vitmori POV Once everyone had gathered, I reached into my storage space and pulled out a small chest. Eyebrows raised with curiosity as I could sense everyone recognizing the box, though they were still uncertain as to what I intended to do next. "Since you all are going so far away from my territory, I''m not sure if you''ll be able to reach out to me if anything happens. So, with that in mind, I want you all to take a slate so that you all can communicate with me or each other if you need to." With that said, I open up the small chest, revealing the remaining five slates that were inside. The Sinners all looked rather intrigued, though Pride spoke up, appearing uncertain about something. "While I certainly appreciate the offer, Vitmori, are you sure it is wise to simply give us such precious magic tools? We are able to communicate telepathically with each other through the bond we share with you. I wouldn''t want you to waste these on us." She was sincere in her worries, though I could sense she was rather interested in using the magic tool in question. "I don''t know about the rest of you all, but I, for one, welcome the opportunity to use such a rare magic tool." Lust enthused as he flashed a toothy smirk, reaching over and gently plucking a slate from the chest, looking it over with Gluttony. This earned a glare from Pride, but she didn''t move to stop Lust or take it back from him, instead looking over at me expectantly. I chuckle softly at the exchange before shaking my head a bit. "While that may be the case, I don''t want you to rely solely on that ability. It''s always good to have alternatives in case anything were to happen." I then hold the chest up to Pride and offer a kind smile. "Besides, you are my people, and these things are just tools. Tools are replaceable and are meant to be used. People are not. Take it, please." I could sense her hesitation even now, but I feel that my words have struck an odd chord with her as she took another moment before plucking a slate from the chest and looking it over. "V-very well... Thank you, Vitmori." She said as she lowered her head for a moment. "Now, as you can all obviously see, there won''t be enough slates for all of you to have one. Considering your various objectives, one slate shall go with Pride and Wrath, one will go with Sloth and Envy, and another slate will go with Greed, Lust, and Gluttony" Turning to look at Dread and Basti, I offer the remaining two slates. "Finally, you two will get your own since you''ll be operating separately from everyone else." Their intrigue and curiosity were palpable. Even Wrath was peering over Pride''s shoulder to watch as they activated the slate and tested out their functions. Before long, all the slates were synced to each other, and soft trills were heard as messages were sent from one slate to another. At first, I was worried about the noise, but luckily, it seemed Tori had thought about that, and there were vibrate and silent modes available on the slates. As their interest started to wane, I spoke up once more, procuring several pouches filled with copper and silver coins and passing them out. "You''re also probably going to need some spending money now that I think about it. I made sure to sort out the coin you all originally had, along with some extra from Diarosa." Though once the coins were passed out, I pulled out the diamonds I made from Dhalia; they were a mix of black, clear, and blue diamonds. Once I had finished showing off the chunky gems, I made a show of crushing them against each other until they were much smaller. The gems now look more like a centerpiece of a ring rather than some sort of crown jewel. I could feel the shock and dismay from Dread and the Sinners as they watched the gems be shattered. It''s likely they recognized the possible value of gems the size of grapes and plums, but ultimately, these gems have no real immediate value to me. Considering the reaction and the compensation I received from the empire with the gems I made last time, any gems I produce that don''t get sized down like this would most likely be much harder to sell at normal pawn shops or retailers. I go about handing everyone several shards of diamonds before stashing the rest away. "Use these to grease palms or to trade and buy things where coin won''t suffice. Especially if you''re dealing with shady individuals or making any sort of black market deals. Valuable goods will get you somewhere faster than just plain coin." Looking among them, I could sense that only Dread, Basti, and Envy clearly understood what I was getting at, but they all sort of grasped the idea I presented to them. I can''t help but wonder what else I could give them to prepare them for their journey, it''s not like this world is actively set to kill them, but they are all in danger in one way or another. I know logically that they''re all capable adults who are more than able to fend for themselves if push comes to shove, but I can''t help but be reminded of all the young men and women that I''ve picked up and trained, seeing them go off and sometimes never seeing them again for one reason or another. My concern must have been apparent on my face as Pride offers a small smile at me, stepping closer and poking at my shoulder. "Did you know your right brow always twitches a little when you''re worrying about something? Even in a wooden body, your tells and habits seem to carry over." I quirked a brow curiously at that, looking between her and the others. "What are you getting at?" I have a slight, sinking feeling that I know what she''s about to say, but I wait for her response. Envy is the one to speak up, flashing a bit of a smirk as he looks over at me. "What she''s saying is that we know a lot about you and that we''ve seen your memories. To be exact, Sloth and I have seen your memories before you returned ours back to us, and then once the others redeveloped their mana rings, we shared what we learned about you through our dreams." He explained, chuckling softly at my expense. Which earned a very light smack upside the back of his head as Sloth just shook her head at Envy''s explanation. "You didn''t have to be so blunt." She said, gently scolding her friend before looking up at me. "The point I feel Pride and Envy is trying to make is that we understand you. We understand why you did what you did and how you are trying to process our world." Pride pitched in, shrugging as she pulled away. "I''ll admit, that morning after we received our memories back, we had some hard feelings about what was done to us and the other people that were with us that day we were attacked. But after going through your memories that our shells had processed and spending the last several days discussing it. We''ve come to a consensus that while you may be cruel and brutal at times, we see you for what you are. A good man who has lost much and suffered greatly." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "You also had a very impressive and honorable death." Wrath said simply, murmurs of agreement coming from the others as they nodded intently at that comment. "Mortally wounded and at a point in your life where you thought you genuinely stopped caring about others. When faced with your imminent demise, you chose to use your final moments in saving complete strangers. At which point you managed to stand and face your last few seconds in the world fighting to the bitter end. I only hope to have a final death as impressive as yours." She said, sounding rather genuine at that final comment. "You''re like the crazy, badass grandpa I never had." Greed mused, flashing a roguish grin and chuckling as he crossed his arms across his chest. That earned a look from Pride, but she smiled after a moment before looking back at me. "After you left us alone that first morning when we got our memories back, we originally planned on never returning after we achieved our goals of vengeance... But after getting to know you through wholly honest and unfiltered means, we decided that we would like to come back to your service... If you''ll have us." She asked, sounding fairly sheepish at the end. Before I could get a word in, Envy piped up. "It''s also not like we have anywhere else to go once we start burning bridges. Our whole lives revolved around the Theocracy, and I''d rather not stick around once the deed has been done." This earned Envy another gentle smack of admonishment from Sloth, but then Greed pitched in rather quickly. "Speak for yourselves, I''ve got family and friends in the Theocracy, a nice little guild hall too." He mused with a smirk. But then he flashed a more genuine smile as he scratched the back of his head. "But I''d rather move them out of that shithole once it''s all said and done, and it sounds like there''ll be plenty of space to move into here thanks to those Drakewardens." I''m honestly not sure how to really react, their candor as a whole, and not being what I expected from them. The more worrisome fact is that they had unfiltered access to my memories, just like Reyvyre and Zasutir, now that I think about it. Does everyone get to see them? Is it streamed into their minds like a movie, or how else are they getting access? I know Reyvyre said mages could dreamwalk if they''re talented enough, but the number of people seeing my memories has gotten to double digits at this point. I mean, I suppose it''s only fair, I got to see all their memories after they died, and I''ve got them stored somewhere in the back of my mind for me to review and study. But there''s got to be a way to prevent this from happening. Breach of privacy aside, I''ve both seen and done some pretty horrible things, and nobody should have to see that if they don''t have to. I squash away my worries and emotions once more as I offer a smile, looking among the Sinners as they crowd around me. "You all will always have a place here." With that, I take a step back and pull the magically sealed chest out from my storage and offer it up to Pride and Wrath. "I need you two to be especially careful with this chest. Do your best to follow this chest after handing it over. It''s likely whoever the intended recipient for this is a major player in everything that''s wrong with the Theocracy." The duo nods intently at my words, though once Wrath takes it up, I look between them again. "Even though I told you to keep a close eye on what happens to this chest, if you ever feel that you''re in actual danger or that you''ve been compromised, don''t hesitate to retreat. We can always try again later. Your lives aren''t worth risking for a little bit of information." Taking a step away, I look at the others, meeting their gaze. "This goes for all of you. Be careful and don''t take unnecessary risks. There''s always another chance. Toppling an organization takes time. It''s not something you can rush if you want it to be done right." "Understood, old-timer. Cya later." Greed mused as he started heading out of the training room, giving a wave of his hand as he smiled back at me from over his shoulder. The other Sinners followed suit until it was just me, Dread, Basti, Oururu, and Frisby. For some reason, as I watched them leave, I''m overwhelmed with a strange array of emotions, almost fatherly in a sense. Then it clicks for me. The Sinners and Dread are all in their late twenties, maybe early thirties. If I had a traditional life and had kids around the same time my parents had me, I probably would have had children around their age by now with grandkids on the way. They probably don''t see it like that, though, and it''s likely I''m just getting sentimental in my old age. I... I should find something to busy myself with again. Before I can retreat into my mind again, Basti grabs my attention by tugging at my poncho. "Let''s take a walk." She said simply while flashing a toothy smile, not even waiting for a reply as she looped her arm around mine and started walking me out. "O-oh? Uh, yeah, sure." While I don''t exactly have a reason not to go with her, I still feel just a little uncomfortable by her use of Dhalia''s face; that''s not fair to her though, so I just grin and bear it. As we leave the training room, we make our way up to my core chamber and cross the stone path up to my core itself. We just... Stand there for a time, watching my core, staring as the rings of light swirl and pulse within me. After a few minutes, Basti''s hand slides into mine, our fingers interlocking together. "I''m going to miss you... I know you''re gonna follow after me soon, but I never really thought that I would ever leave this place. This is my home. My home is with you and our cubs." She leans in closer, her head laying against my chest as she nuzzles into me. Once again, a sense of unease travels up my artificial spine. The face of a cruel, sadistic bitch is leaning into me in such a loving fashion. But this is not her, that woman is dead and gone, and the woman before me genuinely cares for and wants to be around me. I pull my arm away from her grasp, only to drape them both around her. "I''ll miss you too... Tell you what, once I catch up, let''s go out on a date, maybe do some shopping and have dinner somewhere?" I felt her start rumbling in response as she embraced me with a surprisingly strong hug. Though after a few seconds, she pulled away, being engulfed by shadows as she shifted into her bestial form. "I... I should go before I get too carried away..." She said almost sheepishly as her ears waggled and twitched. I could sense she was excited by the idea of spending time together as people, though I can only hope she doesn''t expect too much. It''s not like I have had a lot of practice with dates in the last couple of decades, so it''ll be a novel experience for both of us. Gathering my thoughts, I came up beside her and affectionately massaged one of her ears. "I''ll see you soon, and please, stay safe." She doesn''t respond to that, instead just leaning into my touch before pulling away and making her way down the mountain. Once again left to my own devices, I turned to look at my core and watched the lights swirling within. "Am I doing the right thing here? Should I have just kept to myself like before? How many more will die because of the things I''ve set in motion today?" I reached out, placing my wooden hand against my core as I felt the warmth pulsing from the glowing green rock. "On the other hand... How many would have died if I didn''t do anything? If I didn''t do anything, would anyone else have done something in my place? Or would anyone even try to change things?" I look up from my core, sighing for the sake of sighing. My eyes go to the murals I carved, all my new family and friends that have joined me since I woke up here. If I didn''t do anything, then I would have never gotten the chance to meet them as they are now. As my mind wanders to the idea of friends, I pull my slate out from my inventory and stare down at the polished black surface. Gazing upon my own reflection, I go about turning it on and tapping on the screen before sending off a message to Tori. "Hey, got some time to talk?" Though as soon as I send off the message, I begin to regret it. What kind of man am I to burden a younger woman with my issues? I shouldn''t have done that, why did I do tha- A trill came from the slate within a minute, and I''m soon greeted by a simple smiley face emoji and a response. "For you? I''ve got all the time in the world matchstick man." I couldn''t help but smile a bit as I sighed, this was the only other person in the world who could probably even come close to understanding how I feel. I think... I think it''ll be okay for me to rely on her if only a little bit. Before I could type out a response, the slate began trilling some more as her contact came up. Looks like she wanted to talk even more than me. With a comfortable, real smile on my face, I go ahead and answer. "Hey there." Chapter 101 Survivor POV The air is heavy with the scent of fresh blood, the sharp tang of iron settling on my tongue and making my stomach turn with unease. With my sidearm drawn I push forward further into the lobby, stepping around shattered glassware and sidestepping fallen luggage carts. I rise up from a crouched stance to take a better look at my surroundings. Outside there are more of the mad freaks rushing back and forth through the streets, chasing after the random people who were still on the streets. For whatever reason, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re interested in trying to get inside the hotel. As I watched the scene unfolding before me, a rasping wheeze pricks my ears; it¡¯s a terribly sickening sound that made my throat tighten with distress out of sympathy. Before I make my way over, I go up to the bloodied revolving doors and look at them for a moment until I find what I was searching for. It was the manual lock, a simple but sturdy locking latch to keep the door from revolving anymore. With a satisfying click, I turned my attention to the crunchy and shuddering wheezing that came from behind the bloody receptionist desk. I carefully crossed the lobby, making my way around the receptionist¡¯s desk as whoever was there desperately tried to draw a slow breath with a sickening amount of effort that sounded like it was barely doing enough. Coming around to look, I spot the corpse of a person¡­ At least, there used to be enough for it to be a person. Its still breathing¡­ Their limbs have been strewn about in a mangled mess, the splattered array of bloody chunks of meat looking almost as if a dog had grabbed a torn pillow and shook it violently. The torso was half stripped of almost all its skin and meat, the ribs cracked and one of its lungs collapsed from a puncture or rip at some point. The head lolled to the side, it¡¯s teeth gnashing in a shuddering sort of way between breaths. Their face was featureless and splotched with sparse chunks of flesh and bloody hair which clung to it. The next thing I knew the bile was rising up in my throat before I doubled over and emptied my guts onto the bloodied tile. No matter how much actual death I had seen until now, the methodical examination of rotted corpses and so many autopsies¡­ Nothing¡­ Nothing could have prepared me for this. The sour taste of vomit clung to my tongue and breath as I did my best to recover while wiping off my mouth with my free hand. It was at that moment that I heard the living corpse start to draw a deeper, more painful, gut-wrenching wheeze. Turning to look at it, I suddenly realized that it was staring right at me with its one still intact eye, its gaze cloudy and milky-looking with a distinct green hue. Before I could even register the fact it was making eye contact, it let out an unholy screeching howl, sounding very much like the desperate death throes of a feral beast. My senses overwhelmed from the shock of the ear piercing shriek, I was almost stunned outright before I managed to snap my sidearm up to the screaming corpse and fired once; sending out its brains onto the floor in a slurry of gray slush. With my ears still ringing and tears welling up in my eyes from when I puked, I do my best to collect myself as I search for the casing of the shot I just fired. Just trying to focus on my training and making sure to collect my brass once the encounter was over. It was only then did I hear burbling growls and snarls from what sounded like the other end of the lobby and around the corner. Heavy footsteps sounding out against the tile as they start closing whatever distance was between me and it. With only a moment to think, I duck down behind the receptionist counter with the freshly silenced scrap of meat only inches away from me. Without realizing it, I held my breath as the disgusting stench of blood and bile assaulted my nose. The heavy thuds sounded like they were getting closer as the sounds of a sloshing, gurgling gut rumbled over the ringing that lingered in my ears. I¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ I can¡¯t help but shut my eyes as I waited and listened more, the ringing slowly fading as the footsteps slowed to a stop. That¡¯s when I heard it take a slow, shaky breath riddled with burps and soft gagging rumbles. I stayed still for what felt like an eternity, but after a few seconds I forced myself to peek over the receptionist counter. For almost an instant, what I¡¯m looking at appears to be a simple, somewhat overweight man in a vibrant pink polo and khaki cargo shorts; though in the next moment the illusion was shattered as it turned to look at the revolving doors and I got to see its profile. The poor bastard¡¯s maw was coated in dark, chunky viscera that spilled all over their neck, chest and gut. The gut itself was engorged unnaturally like a fleshy water balloon, gurgling and sloshing with each lumbering step. This is probably the guy that ate the receptionist next to me, and probably a couple others from the looks of him. Ducking back down behind the receptionist counter, I do my best to take as silent a breath as I could manage, steadying myself before holstering my sidearm and drawing my knife. This is so stupid¡­ But I don¡¯t think I can afford to make any more noise, and who knows if I¡¯ll need the bullets later. Taking another peek out, I grab a stapler from the desk and fling it down the other end of the lobby, the metal clattering noisily against the tile and skittering along the floor for a couple feet. The glutton whirls around scarily fast, its heavy feet thudding distinctly against the tile as a gurgling snarl bubbles up its throat. This was the moment, with his back to me I stepped out from behind the desk and quickly closed the distance. However, with my focus squarely on the big guy, I step on a clump of viscera that fell off of him, causing me to slip for a split second as my shoes make a painfully distinct and audible squeak. Even though I recover in that instant, quickly swinging my knife to plunge it into its throat and slicing clean through; the freak doesn¡¯t go down or even flinch as it swung its meaty arms while whirling around on me. Their fists clubbed into my chest and sent me sprawling back as I collided into a pillar in the middle of the lobby. I gasped hard, my breath completely knocked out of me as my back ached and throbbed from the impact. I only have the briefest of moments to even acknowledge the mound of psychotic flesh lunging for me, and in that split second I managed to get my arm between its outstretched maw and myself. In that instant, I¡¯m satisfied to learn that the impromptu armor I bound around my arms held true, though that¡¯s little consolation when the bastard starts shaking its head violently, earnestly attempting to rip my arm from its socket. Despite myself, the panic starts to set in as I desperately reach for my sidearm, but between the fact that it¡¯s holstered on my other hip and the blood just spewing from it¡¯s sliced open throat, I¡¯m unable to get a hold of anything at all. Just then, a shot rings out from somewhere else, hitting the engorged freak in the stomach which causes it to burst like a bloated garbage bag. Blood, guts and all sorts of black and brown gunk spilling out of it. Even that didn¡¯t put it down for good, but the sudden change in body mass was all I needed as I managed to use the now very slick floors to flip the biter onto its back while I got to my knees. Even then its maw refused to release my arm as I just started slamming its head into the floor, again and again and again until all that remained was a pulpy mess of squishy bones, meat and teeth. I couldn¡¯t feel my arm, the whole thing was numb and I couldn¡¯t even do all that much with it beyond keeping my fist clenched as I managed to hold onto my knife throughout that whole ordeal. As I¡¯m catching my breath, a flash of realization struck me as I realized that someone had shot a gun, which meant I probably wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Turning to look, I spotted a hooded person wearing a very baggy hoodie, with very shaky hands, aiming a gun in my general direction. Looks like I should count myself lucky they didn¡¯t actually shoot me instead. Glancing down at myself, I quickly realize I look like some sort of final girl at the end of a particularly bloody slasher flick. Dark reds, browns, and black chunks of meat and bloody viscera absolutely coated my entire body, save for most of my head and half of my neck. Moving as slowly as I could manage, I turned to face the hooded person, raising my one hand and making an effort to unclench my other hand to drop the knife. ¡°H-hey¡­ Thanks for the assist.¡± I start with, before clearing my throat. ¡°I know I look pretty bad¡­ But I swear, it didn¡¯t get me. W-will you let me show you?¡± The hooded person didn¡¯t lower the gun, and their hands didn¡¯t stop shaking, but they nodded their consent. With that, I reached over with my good hand, rolling up the long sleeve coated in blood to reveal the paper armor I had bound around my arms before going a step further and pulling off the tape which held it place. ¡°S-see? N-no bites¡­ That¡¯s how they turn you as far as I¡¯ve seen.¡± The hooded person finally lowers their gun, but the shaking doesn¡¯t stop as I watch their head turn to look between me and the gluttonous pool of meat next to me. ¡°W-we should probably get moving, I don¡¯t know if there are any more running around the place but we¡¯re better off getting into a room.¡± I suggested, though as I looked between them and the stairs I took to get down here, I got a feeling that I shouldn¡¯t leave them alone. Even if it¡¯s smarter to operate alone until I reunite with my folks, they saved my life and it wouldn¡¯t sit right if I left them to fend for themselves. ¡°You should come with me, I¡¯ve got more equipment and goods in my room, and a crack shot like you around will help keep both of us safer.¡± I say as I offer them a sheepish smile, not knowing why I said a stupid line like that. That actually managed to get a smile from them though as they nodded at my words. ¡°O-okay¡­ Lead the way then.¡± She said as she stepped closer in my general direction. Oh, so they¡¯re a she¡­ Alright then. I take a moment to collect my fallen knife, grunting from the pain throughout before starting to slowly walk towards the stairs. ¡°Damn¡­ These are gonna suck when the adrenaline wears off.¡± I muse, offering a bit of a smile as I glanced back at her. She just nodded along for her part. ¡°Yeah, that looked pretty bad¡­ Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± She asked, striding past me and opening the door to the stairs. I offer her a shrug with my one good shoulder as I do my best to offer a smile. ¡°Probably not, but I¡¯ve been through worse. As long as nothing is broken, it¡¯s nothing a couple of narcotic grade painkillers and a good attitude won¡¯t help me ignore.¡± That somehow actually got a small smile from her. ¡°So¡­ Uh¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask to fill the silence as we ascend the stairs. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°It¡¯s Skylar¡­ What about you?¡± She asked as she looked back at me. Huh... She has red eyes, that¡¯s pretty cool. I didn''t realize at first, but I was actually distracted enough that I forgot to answer her right away, flashing her a sheepish smile despite myself. ¡°O-oh right, sorry, my name is¡­¡± Rita POV Rita wakes with a start, cold sweat clinging to her skin as she pants heavily. She had been aware of Vitmori''s memories, how close they were to her in the dreamscape, and how easily she could access them through her bond with him. It was as if he left the door wide open for her to go in and see. At first, she had ignored them, not particularly interested in seeing the memories; but after speaking with Jack, her curiosity got the better of her and she took a peek in order to try to understand the odd dungeon core. What she did not expect were visions of another world, a world filled with humans and magic tools that weren''t really magic. Before now, all she had seen of his life was him growing up, experiencing the world at large, and training to be a warrior in his family''s mercenary guild. But that all changed today, the world she had seen through his eyes began to collapse, and she witnessed mass death like she could have never imagined. She could still feel where his shoulder had nearly been pulled from its socket, the throbbing tightness in her back where he crashed against the stone column, her forearm still aching from the memory of the teeth crunching down on his lightly armored arm. After a few more minutes had passed, she managed to get herself out of bed and took a moment to fix up her hair and feathers with wind magic before making her way out of the women''s communal quarters. It was only then, that she realized she had slept through the majority of the day, much to her own embarrassment as she could see the sun was already in the latter half of the sky. "Good morning, or perhaps it''s good afternoon for you." Mina called out gently, coming up behind Rita before offering a rolled-up flatbread that held some slices of smoked meat and pieces of leafy vegetables. Rita couldn''t help but offer a pleasant smile while taking up the food Mina brought for her. "How did you know to make my food so quickly?" She asked, tilting her head slightly with the question before biting into the wrap. Mina''s ears twitched at the crunch of the leafy greens, smiling up a little sheepishly at Rita. "I was checking in on you when you looked like you woke up from some kind of nightmare. I figured you would be hungry, not to mention use a little company after that." Rita chewed on that thought and the food for a little while longer, though she flared out of one of her wings and draped it around Mina, coaxing her closer with a winged hug. "Thank you, Mina, I appreciate it." Rita said after swallowing before taking another bite. Mina leaned into the embrace, hugging Rita in return as she enjoyed the novel experience of being embraced by a wing. The duo stood there for a time as Rita ate, though, after another couple minutes, Mina spoke up once more. "Do you want to talk about it?" Rita didn''t respond right away, swallowing down what she had in her mouth before looking at Mina. "Talk about what?" Mina shrugged a little, still hugging and leaning into Rita. "Whatever you want... Why you came back really late last night, what your nightmare was about, or anything else you want to talk about?" Rita considered what to say, finishing the last of her wrap in silence before finally speaking up. "I uh... Lost track of time while training last night and ended up running through most of my mana before I realized it. I had to walk back to the Haven due to how exhausted I was." Mina nodded into Rita''s side before looking up at her. "Is using magic really that fun?" She wondered curiously. Rita scoffed at that question as if the notion that magic could be anything but fun was ridiculous. Though she figured she ought to give a proper answer. "Sure, magic can be used for cruel and terrible things... But magic at its most basic? To harness the elements and bend nature to your very will. There''s nothing more exhilarating. The feeling itself is almost as liberating as flying among the clouds." She expressed before sighing with delight at the thought of magic and flight. "I wish I could fly, it sounds rather delightful." Mina admitted, watching Rita''s face and admiring just how delighted she looked at the mere thought of magic and flight. Rita considered something before looking down at Mina and flashing a small smile. "I know of a spell that can make you as light as a feather... If you''d like, I could take you for a fly-around later?" At that, Mina''s vibrant pink eyes seemed to almost sparkle with delight, her rounded ears twitching in anticipation. Though she then became much more reserved and hesitant. "I... I wouldn''t want to impose... You said you exhausted your mana earlier, I don''t want you straining yourself." Rita smirked with amusement as she flared out both her wings, giving them a weighty flap that caused the air around them to woosh and swirl, momentarily startling Mina as the ratkin let out an eep. "Flying with a thin little lady like you will hardly be an effort for a winged mage like myself. I''m confident I could fly you around even without making you lighter with magic, but it''s good practice for me to fly and use magic at the same time, so don''t worry about it." She expressed with exaggerated bravado, she wasn''t about to let Mina stop herself from having some fun by being overly polite and deferential. Mina seemed anxious for another moment but managed a genuine smile as she leaned into Rita again and gave her another hug. "Well, alright then. If you insist." She said softly before pulling back, her ears waggling with barely contained excitement. Rita smiled and patted the top of the ratkin''s head before pulling back. "I gotta go, cya later." With that, she made her way out of the longhouse and looked around. At first, she was hoping to spot Reyvyre and speak to her about her experiences with dreamwalking. However, she found herself rather distracted with unbridled fury as she spotted Dhalia beside the pen of chivosteids, speaking with Zasutir while surrounded by the prowler cubs. With her wings flared, she found herself launching off the ground and speeding towards Dhalia, a ball of lightning forming in her palm. Though in the next instant, she found herself engulfed in shadows and spinning uncontrollably until she landed face-first in the dirt. Her spell had been interrupted before it could properly be shaped, which caused it to plume into harmless sparks against the ground. When Rita looked up, she was face to face with Basti, the massive prowler showing off a toothy smile as she snickered at Rita''s expense. "If I had even you fooled, then I must have been more convincing than I thought." She rumbled out almost playfully as she pulled away and sat back. "W-wha... Wait... What happened, w-where''s Dhalia... Wait, you can talk?!" Question after question rushed through her mind as she pushed up off the ground, looking between the powerful prowler and the Shepherd curiously. The Shepherd looked more concerned than startled by the display, but he managed to offer a smile before gesturing to Basti. "Basti has become able to shapeshift. Though she is currently borrowing the form of that wretched woman you know as Dhalia and will be going to the Hegemony with Diarosa." He explained as thoroughly as he could, having just had the situation explained to him by Basti herself. At that, Basti shifted once more, engulfing herself in shadow before emerging as an exact copy of Dhalia, even standing in a relaxed pose in a way that Dhalia would often take up. The similarities were disturbing enough to cause Rita''s feathers to unconsciously poof up as she looked Basti up and down. "I... I see..." She said after another moment, flaring her wings out and flapping them once to try and settle her feathers. "I wasn''t aware that Diarosa was still alive... Is... Is Dhalia..?" She started to ask before trailing off. Basti flashed a fanged smile, showing off Dhalia''s pearly white teeth. "No, she''s dead and gone. I ripped out her throat myself." She mused rather cheerfully. "With Vitmori''s help, I absorbed all her memories and trained myself to get used to moving like a person. For all intents and purposes, I am Dhalia in every way. I even smell like her." She explained as she stepped closer, offering Rita her hand as if to let her check for herself. Rita couldn''t help but flinch as she watched Basti reach out for her with Dhalia''s face, several years of trauma bubbling to the surface despite herself. She did her best to swallow her nerves and reminded herself to just be glad that Mina wasn''t here to see this. She reached out, taking Basti''s wrist and closing her eyes. Instead of just checking her scent, she delved deeper and tapped into the little bit of soul magic she knew to examine Basti in a way only a mage could. She pulled back, fear striking her again as she released Basti''s wrist. The ''soul'' she saw was almost certainly that of Dhalia, just seeing it again drove shivers down her spine. "A-are you sure that this is just shape-shifting?" Basti seemed intrigued by the various reactions she had gotten out of Rita, her ears waggling thoughtfully as she glanced between her hand and Rita. "I''m not sure of anything at all. I''m still learning about what I can do, it''s not like I''ve had this particular ability for long. Why do you ask?" Rita was unsure of how to properly broach the subject, but after glancing between Zasutir and Basti, she decided to just come out and say it. "I... You... Your soul looked like Dhalia''s... F-for some reason... I''m not sure how else to say it and I have no explanation for how that could be." Basti blinked with surprise, not particularly shocked or disturbed, but curious as she looked herself over. Zasutir regarded Basti as well before looking over to Rita and speaking up. "Forgive me for my ignorance, but is that a bad thing? Would others be able to detect any abnormalities in her soul?" Rita was silent for a moment longer, considering the question and what she saw. "I... No, I don''t think so. The only reason I was even able to sense that it felt and looked like Dhalia''s soul is due to the mere fact that I''ve had the displeasure of regularly checking her soul for curses or damage over the years." She then looked over at Basti, considering her some more. "So you shouldn''t encounter any problems in the day-to-day, even then, you somehow managed to imitate the shape and feel of her soul. That alone should fool anyone who remotely knows her and decides to check your soul for any reason, not like that will ever be a common occurrence." Before anything else could be said, Legosi emerged from the treeline with an unconscious Diarosa on his back. The massive spitter wolf came up beside the group as he regarded everyone with a wolfish grin. "One prisoner delivered for Basti. Only lightly damaged." He mused as he sat back, letting the woman roll off of him and flop to the ground like a sack of potatoes. Rita could only look on with contempt as she stared at the woman who caused most of the suffering she had gone through over the years, though she didn''t say a word, watching Basti curiously to see what she was going to do. Basti looked over at the discarded woman before turning to her cubs. "That''s my cue to leave, be good and take care of each other my darlings. I promise I won''t be gone long." She engulfed herself in shadows once more, shifting back into a beast before affectionately nuzzling each one. She then regarded Basmori, reaching out with a paw before gently pushing him over on his back. "Don''t you even think about following me, my little shadow." She mused almost mischievously. With that she shifted back into looking like Dhalia, grabbing Diarosa by the collar of her dress and laying her across the back of a chivosteid. She then followed her up, climbing onto the mount before looking at Zasutir with a grin. "Thanks again for letting me take one, I dreaded having to deal with this brat and being forced to walk all the way back to civilization." Zasutir bobbed his head before chuckling. "Think nothing of it, Basti, safe travels." Basti then looked at the chivosteid and patted its neck. "Onwards, and make sure to behave yourself if you know what''s good for you." She warned almost teasingly, though the chivosteid looked sufficiently intimidated as they meekly brayed and started trotting forward, making their way out of the clearing and away from the Haven. Rita couldn''t help but watch as Basti left with Diarosa, not exactly sure how she felt at this moment. Though instead of addressing her feelings, she turned to Zasutir and did her best to offer a bit of a smile. "Excuse me, Shepherd... Are you able to point me to Reyvyre? I have something I need to discuss with her." Zasutir smiled a bit, looking a little confused by the question. Though after another moment he points towards the treeline. "She''s off in that direction with Reonim, the two of them are sparring so do be mindful to announce your presence and not get caught up in the crossfire." Rita hesitantly smiled as she glanced between the treeline and Zasutir; something about the way he looked at her just now bothered her for some reason. "Why did you look at me like that?" She decided to ask outright. "Like what?" Zasutir asked, not sure what she was getting at as he tilted his head curiously. "Just now. When I asked you if you knew where Reyvyre was. You looked at me like I was stupid." She accused, now feeling more than a little irritated by his act of ignorance as her feathers visibly ruffled up. At that, a look of understanding came over Zasutir as he shook his head, holding up his hands in a placating manner. "Oh not at all, I was merely confused as to why you were asking. I was under the impression that you already knew how to locate others who share a bond with Vitmori." Once Zasutir clarified what happened, Rita felt more than a little ashamed, her face visibly reddening in embarrassment at the imagined insult she had accused the man of. Almost immediately she lowered her head in shame. "I... I''m sorry. P-please, forgive me for the accusation... I have no excuse for my attitude just now." Zasutir smiled kindly, reaching out and gently patting Rita''s shoulder. "All is good, I''m just glad we cleared this up as quickly as we did. I hope you have a good day now." He expressed cheerfully before pulling away and leaving her to it. Rita sighed softly from the lingering embarrassment, finding herself alone as the prowler cubs had dispersed at some point, whereas Legosi had left soon after delivering Diarosa to Basti. With nothing else to do here, Rita takes flight and starts heading off in the direction Zasutir had pointed her towards. After a few minutes of flight, having put quite some distance between herself and the Haven. Rita couldn''t help the feeling that she might''ve strayed from the direction Zasutir set her on, that was until she was blasted by a whirlwind of almost unbearably cold gusts of wind. The chill stunned Rita so much that it knocked her out of the air, forcing her to flare out her wings and call upon her control of the winds to try and stabilize herself and slow her descent. Despite this, the landing was still very rough as she crashed through the tree line, her vision fading to black. Chapter 102 Reyvyre POV The winds howled around Reyvyre with every swing of Reonim''s greatsword; despite the heavy, repeated impacts against her barrier of ice, she felt that she could withstand the onslaught for a good while longer. Reyvyre and Reonim had been training for the better half of the day, properly testing the limits of their mana hearts and Reyvyre''s mana rings. By now, they were measuring the extent of Reonim''s endurance as he actively maintained his stone-skin barrier, as well as imbuing his blade with his wind magic, all while actively attacking a hard target without stopping. Suffice it to say, despite having expended a considerable amount of mana with all the other training they did today, he managed to already exceed his previous limits while putting out greater effects by a good two minutes. While Reonim was already showing signs of tiring, Reyvyre couldn''t wait to see how he fairs next time when he''s at full strength instead of when he''s already exhausted. ''Alright, Reonim, that''s enough. You performed wonderfully today.'' She thought to him through their bond, knowing audible words wouldn''t reach him with all the wind he was throwing around. With that, Reonim stopped on the backswing of his next strike, relaxing as he stabbed his blade into the ground with a huff and a satisfied grin. "How was that? I lost track of time, but that felt longer than usual, no?" He asked excitedly, watching as Reyvyre dispelled her ice barrier. Reyvyre made her way over, reaching up and patting his arm with a proud smile on her face, noting how he still radiated heat from his muscles despite how extra chilly their immediate area was thanks to their training. "Yes, you managed to go past your previous limit of five minutes while exerting everything at once. Though I suspect you might be able to do even more than that, we''ll test you again when you''re better rested." She enthused proudly as she pulled away, noting all the frost that had built up in the small clearing around them. Reonim flashed a cheery smile despite his exhaustion, lifting and sheathing his blade when he felt a tapping on his leg. Turning to look, he spotted a particularly buff-looking squirrel trying to get his attention. At that moment, he recognized that they shared a bond through Vitmori and thus took a knee and held out his hand for the squirrel, at which the squirrel climbed on as Reonim stood up once more. The squirrel chattered and squeaked at him, and though it took a moment, he understood the gist as he looked over at Reyvyre. "Hey, this squirrel wants us to follow it. Apparently, there''s someone hurt nearby." Reyvyre looked mildly surprised by that comment, but when she looked at the squirrel in question, she understood how and why a squirrel would be talking to Reonim. "Very well, let''s see what we can do to help." She said as Reonim set the squirrel back down on the ground. The squirrel then scampered off towards the treeline, making sure not to go too fast so as to not lose the duo. It only took around a minute of walking, but once they rounded some brush they spotted and recognized Rita sprawled out in the tall grass along with a small array of squirrels and birds looking her over before they scampered and fluttered away to give Reyvyre room as she hurried over to check on the half-elf birdkin. Looking Rita over, Reyvyre noted a bleeding gash on the side of her head, which didn''t bleed nearly as much as a head wound should have. Once Reyvyre touched Rita, she quickly realized that her skin was very cold to the touch, but Reyvyre could sense she was still alive, thankfully enough. Working quickly, Reyvyre pulled a healing potion from her bag, uncorking it as she poured a little bit of the potion over the head wound and then carefully went about making Rita drink down the rest. Pulling back, Reyvyre then pulled off her robes as she looked at Reonim. "She''s cold to the touch, I need you to pick her up and hold her close to your chest." She ordered as she then draped her robes around Rita. "W-wha... O-okay." He responded, not entirely sure why he was being told to do this, but not doubting her intuition as he carefully scooped Rita up, holding the comparatively small woman close to him as her head laid against his chest, her wings hanging limply behind her, but not dragging on the floor thanks to Reonim''s height. Despite only following orders, he could feel himself heat up more out of mild embarrassment due to the sheer fact he''s had little experience with women beyond interacting professionally with maids, warriors, adventurers, or soldiers. Reyvyre paid no mind to Reonim''s current emotional state, instead focusing on Rita as she reached out and placed a hand on her back, using what she knew of life magic to stimulate Rita''s mana and boost the effects of the potion that was used on her. Once she was satisfied that there was nothing else that could be done to improve her current state, she turned her attention to the squirrels and birds around them. "Does anyone here know what happened to her?" She asked curiously. In response, the birds and squirrels chattered among themselves before a different squirrel scampered over, getting on a low branch close to Reyvyre. It chattered out an explanation of what they collectively knew. How they were watching their training, enduring the icy gales of wind that were created while Reonim was striking at Reyvyre''s barrier, and how after one of these bursts of winds they noticed Rita fall out of the sky and crash land. Reyvyre sighed softly as she pinched the bridge of her nose before nodding in understanding. "I see. Thank you very much for the information." She then looked among the others and lowered her head for a moment. "Thank you for looking after her." With that, a number of squawks, squeaks, and chattering were heard as most of the birds and squirrels dispersed, though a few lingered around. Reyvyre turned to look at Reonim and gestured for him to follow. "Looks like we accidentally knocked her out of the air while we were training. Here, I thought we went far away enough from the Haven to avoid that." She considered with a soft sigh. "Let''s move away from here and set up a fireplace, I don''t want to walk around too much with her still recovering like this." Reonim nods intently, following after Reyvyre while carefully adjusting his grip on Rita, being very mindful of where his hands were as well as making sure not to let her wings touch the floor. "Is she going to be okay?" He asked curiously as they walked along. Reyvyre nodded after a moment. "She was knocked unconscious after hitting her head on a tree branch if the splinters are anything to go by. But between the potion, her own mana, and the healing magic; it''s only a matter of time before she wakes up. It could have been worse, but thanks to her being so cold, she didn''t lose nearly as much blood as she could have." They walked for a while more until the air warmed up thanks to the distance they had put between themselves and from where they had been training. "Alright, sit here and keep holding onto her, I''m gonna get a fire going and let Vitmori know what happened." She explained as she started gathering wood for the fire. Not bothering with any sort of kindling or even stones as she went about piling old branches together near Reonim. Holding her hands out, she used earth magic to create a raised ring of dirt around the wood before igniting it with a spark of fire magic. Reonim, for his part, had to take a minute to figure out how to sit down. Carefully shifting Rita around as he brought his arm around her wings and gently closed them to her back before slowly lowering himself down to a seated position as he tried hard not to jostle the young mage around. This time, Reyvyre seemed to notice how extra careful he seemed to be handling Rita, looking on curiously before flashing a kind smile. "You okay over there, big guy?" She asked, settling down on the dirt across the fire from him as she let herself relax. Reonim blinked with confusion, looking over at Reyvyre as he still cradled Rita, not having set her down in his lap at this point since he was instructed to hold her to his chest. "Yes, she''s very light, so I can probably hold her for a very long time." This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Reyvyre just shook her head, looking vaguely amused before speaking up once more. "That''s not what I meant... Never mind, you''re doing great." She offered kindly before closing her eyes. "Give me a bit, I''m gonna reach out to Vitmori." After a grunt of confirmation from Reonim, she focused fully on the bond with Vitmori. She could sense he was a little busy at first, but after a few seconds, she could feel him reach out through the bond and make the connection. ''Hey there, Reyvyre, everything alright?'' ''Yes and no.'' She admitted before continuing. ''Reonim and I were sparring deep in the woods, making sure to keep ourselves isolated so nobody got hurt. Well, somehow, it seems we managed to knock Rita out of the air, which caused her to crash land and knock herself out.'' She could sense a spike of alarm from him, though he seemed to calm himself as he responded. ''So I take that you''ve already stabilized her to the best of your ability. Is there anything you need me to do?'' Reyvyre smiled to herself, appreciating the trust he had in her. ''Yes, Vitmori, she''s stable now. I just wanted to make sure you were aware of the situation. We''re just waiting for her to wake up.'' She felt him thinking a little while longer before responding. ''Alright, let me know when she wakes up, I want to make sure she doesn''t have a concussion.'' She could understand the word he said, but she didn''t really know what he meant by it. ''A concussion? What''s that?'' She asked, hoping he would clarify. ''You... You don''t know what a concussion is?'' He asked after several moments of silence, and when she came up blank, he seemed to consider it some more before continuing. ''It''s a type of condition that happens after a serious head injury. If she has one, I''ll tell you more.'' He explained simply. ''Is there anything else?'' ''No, Vitmori, we''ll let you know when she...'' Though as she was thinking, she heard Rita start to stir in Reonim''s arms. ''Ah, she''s up now.'' ''Alright, I''ll be on my way over then, stay where you are.'' With that, she could feel the connection wane, and her thoughts were her own once more as Reyvyre looked over to the others. Reonim had wide eyes, not sure what to do now as he looked between Reyvyre and Rita, it''s one thing to be sharing body warmth with an unconscious person who needs it, and it''s a whole other thing to be cradling a woman you barely know. Reyvyre, for her part, felt a mixture of pity and amusement for the young bullkin man as she stood and made her way around to them, gently tapping at Rita''s shoulder. "Rita... Can you hear my voice? How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere?" At that, Rita stirred more, shivering as she snuggled into Reonim. "N-not yet... Too cold..." She mumbled under her breath. This only caused Reonim to stiffen more as he hesitated to even breathe now that Rita was at least half awake. Reyvyre couldn''t help but chuckle a little bit at his expense but doubled down on her efforts as she tried to wake Rita properly, shaking her shoulder as she spoke out. "Rita, you need to wake up now. You suffered a blast from a very powerful combo of ice and wind magic and crashed. Not to mention you''re making Reonim heat up more than he needs to, to warm you up." She mused while pulling away once more. Rita''s eyes fluttered open once Reyvyre said all that, her eyes darting around curiously before looking up to meet Reonim''s eyes, her cheeks starting to heat up as she quickly realized what she had been snuggling into. "H-hey..." Reonim swallowed anxiously but was at least polite enough to respond. "Hey..." Reyvyre smiled, looking between the two youngsters as she chuckled a bit. "Oh, look at that. It seems Rita managed to warm up nicely. Go ahead and set her down, Reonim." She mused as she made her way around the fire and settled down again. Reonim obliged, carefully maneuvering Rita around to set her down while Rita helped herself do the same, attempting to flare her wings before realizing she had been wrapped up in some robes. All in all, she looked very confused, still trying her best to remember everything that happened. "Um... Y-you said I crashed, right? W-why... Um... Uh..." Reyvyre piped up as she tilted her head a little while looking Rita over. "Your body was also freezing, cold to the touch. Reonim here is a great heat source, so between him, my robes, and the fire, we helped you warm up. Oh, and as for your injuries, it wasn''t anything a potion and some life magic couldn''t handle." She explained helpfully. "I see... Thanks." Rita replied slowly, gently rubbing her head where the gash had been. Blinking a few more times, it looked as if she was still waking up as she glanced between Reonim and Reyvyre. "Ah! That''s right." She exclaimed suddenly before addressing Reyvyre. "I came to look for you, I need your advice, and perhaps some tutoring if it isn''t too much trouble." Reyvyre wasn''t expecting that but smiled kindly as she nodded a bit. "Well, it''s been a century since I''ve actively taught magic to another mage, but... Well, no, that''s a lie, I did teach Vitmori some of the basics the other day, and I''ll likely keep teaching him more." She shrugged a bit before regarding Rita. "I''d be happy to offer any assistance or advice you might need." Rita nodded intently, having taken off the robe by now as she carefully folded it up before passing it over to Reonim, who quietly took it from her hands. "I''d like to learn more about dreamwalking and how to safely navigate dreams while not fully immersing myself into the viewer''s perspective." Reyvyre considered this before having a realization and offering Rita a pitying look. "So, you''ve reached day one of the apocalypse of Vitmori''s world?" She asked knowingly, though she then considered something. "I would have thought he''d be more mindful of his memories by now." Rita nodded intently as Reyvyre spoke. "Yes, I suppose my curiosity got the better of me after I spoke to Jack. I could tell Vitmori was an odd one, though I never expected just how right that description was. It''s one thing to hear he was from a different world, but another to get to experience it." She explained with clear awe in her voice. Her expression fell as she considered what she saw. "I never thought things would get that bad. But you just called it an apocalypse, didn''t you? Was it truly the end of that world?" Reyvyre tilted her head from side to side in consideration. "Well... Do you intend on seeing the rest of his memories?" Rita blinked at that before nodding after a moment. "Yes... Despite the harrowing experience I witnessed, I would like to see how things go." Reyvyre smiled at that before nodding her head. "Then, all I have to say to that is..." She brought a finger to her own lips and made a soft shushing sound. "Spoilers." She mused kindly before chuckling a bit. "But, in regard to your request, I''ll be happy to teach you more about dreamwalking tonight if you''re up for it." ¡°Up for what?¡± Vitmori asked, startling everyone there as they turned to see him come into view as he passed through some brush. It was vaguely unnerving, to say the least, at his sudden appearance. Reyvyre knew just what his body could theoretically be capable of and what he was capable of before even having magic. But considering he likely came from the mountain when he told her he was on the way, and now here he was, looking only mildly disheveled and otherwise fine and not out of breath. Well, the idea of it all only stoked her ego at how well her creation was performing. ¡°Dreamwalking practice.¡± Reyvyre said with a kind smile as she regarded him. ¡°Rita recently began walking your memories and wanted to know how to do so more safely.¡± ¡°Safely? Are there risks and dangers to such things?¡± Vitmori asked curiously, looking genuinely concerned by the notion as he walked over towards Rita and began looking her over with a vague intensity. ¡°As with all things with magic, it all depends on the will of the user, as well as a number of other parts that come with understanding and experience.¡± Reyvyre readily explained. ¡°Dreamwalking poses quite a few risks, especially for those just learning, but it can harm even the most experienced of dreamwalkers. There are levels to dreamwalking, and the first and easiest to achieve is by placing yourself directly in the place of the dreamer and experiencing what they experience firsthand.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Vitmori murmured as he took a knee. ¡°Rita, please look into my eyes.¡± He instructed before speaking up once more. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been calling it dreamwalking this whole time, but isn¡¯t this more like some kind of memory magic?¡± He asked while continuing his examination of Rita. ¡°Of course, but as I¡¯m sure even you know, dreams are just memories mixed with imagination viewed through the eyes of a drunk.¡± She mused almost mischievously. ¡°Or something like that anyways. Another reason it''s called dreamwalking, as it is a form of magic that can be willfully done while sleeping and can be used for many things beyond wandering the memories of another.¡± Vitmori hummed in consideration before pulling away from Rita and offering a smile. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re gonna be fine.¡± He mentioned as he stood and sat by the fire between Reonim and Reyvyre, looking among everyone there. ¡°So why the sudden interest in dreamwalking?¡± Reyvyre gestured to Rita. ¡°It seems she¡¯s been exploring your memories while using the most direct form of dreamwalking, the trouble is that she¡¯s reached the day¡­ Well¡­¡± Reyvyre hesitated, scratching her cheek as she glanced over to Vitmori. ¡°The day when things started falling apart.¡± Vitmori looked¡­ Well, it was difficult for Reyvyre to place his expression, but it was a mix of many things. He offered a simple nod before looking over to Rita. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± He said before looking to Reyvyre. ¡°I actually wanted to ask you about that¡­ Just about everyone with a mana ring has seen my memories, though even Zasutir with just a mana heart has seen at least some of my memories... I would like for you to teach me how to prevent it.¡± He asked with a rather heavy heart. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you and a few others know, I¡¯ve seen terrible things, and I¡¯ve done even worse things to others that I wouldn¡¯t wish to be in the minds and memories of my worst enemies. So before the children in my care become powerful enough to access my memories, I want to be sure I can keep them from it so that I don¡¯t burden them with those images.¡± Reyvyre knew exactly what he was talking about, turning to regard Rita before looking to Vitmori once more. ¡°Of course, Vitmori, I understand. I shall do my best to teach you. If it¡¯s okay with you, do you mind waiting until tonight before we start?¡± Vitmori offered a small smile and nodded. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± He then looked over to Rita curiously. ¡°If you still want to learn about my past, despite what I just said¡­ Well, you¡¯re a grown woman, I won¡¯t stop you if you¡¯re truly interested.¡± Rita blinked with surprise but nodded slowly. It was clear to Reyvyre that her curiosity only grew more intense after hearing what he had to say. She couldn¡¯t blame her, but that only meant she needed to make sure to train Rita properly before she started venturing too far into his memories on her own. Chapter 103 Vitmori POV I made my way back to my core chamber after escorting the others back to the Haven, deciding to bide my time alone until tonight in order to learn this dreamwalking magic. Overall, I really don''t know what to do with myself. I didn''t want to start anything in particular on the off chance that I get too distracted or reach a point I''m unable to properly stop. In the end, I find myself fortifying and cleaning up my pedestal; really just taking my time with it since I wasn''t making anyone wait as Zasutir had originally been when I made the pedestal in the first place. I went about smoothing everything down, making the surface of the pedestal faces look like one solid piece. Though once that was done, I got the feeling that the pedestal looked rather plain so I decided to carve the family rose into the front face of the pedestal. If it was good enough to go on an Empress, then I figured it would be good enough to use for my pedestal. Before I knew it the cubs were clambering over me, Freyli and Basmori scaling my back to cling to my shoulders, their claws digging into my wooden flesh painlessly to keep themselves steady. Sekha forced her way into my lap while Hephtio was curiously studying what I had done to my pedestal. I didn''t even sense them coming in, or rather, I think I zoned out enough that I didn''t register that they were there until they were literally right on top of me. "Hi, hi." Freyli cheerfully meeped out once she was settled and balanced on my shoulder. A smile was already on my face once I realized it was them, leaning in and nuzzling Freyli and then Basmori with my chin before bringing my left hand around to stroke Sekha''s back and using my right hand to scratch Hephtio''s chin. "Hey guys, what''s up?" I asked as I looked around at them. While Freyli doesn''t verbally respond this time, I get the impression that they were missing Basti and wanted to spend the night with me tonight. At first, I''m not sure what to do to help them, but then I remembered that I at least had a physical body to keep them company until they dozed off. "Of course, you kids can stay the night, you don''t even need to ask." With that said, I can feel a mix of joy and relief bubbling over within them. Before I got too distracted by their good mood, I looked over at my pedestal and checked out my handiwork. What I saw was a single rose surrounded by a ring of thorny vines. It looked nice if I do say so myself, but I can''t help but feel like something was missing from it... Right, there used to be a name written around this symbol, but for the life of me, I can''t remember it. Maybe it had something to do with roses? It was my family name if I remember anything about it correctly. I don''t know why it''s bothering me so much, but maybe because it''s right here in front of me; a last name that had something to do with roses. But what was it again..? What was my old name? What... What was I thinking about again? Ah right, the symbol looks incomplete, but I suppose I can always add some more to it later. I feel a paw pressing against my cheek and suddenly I''m reminded that I''ve got four cubs waiting patiently for bedtime as they lounge around on my seated figure. "Alright, alright. I get the hint, time for bed kiddos." I muse to them while moving to stand, scooping Sekha off of my lap and walking carefully as Basmori and Freyli remain perched on my shoulders with Hephtio following along on foot. I walked up to Basti''s sleeping area, figuring it was the only bed up here big enough for all of us; after a moment of thought I took a knee, gently setting Sekha down before helping Basmori and Freyli get down as well. Once I''m free of cubs, I step into the deer-skin-lined bed and settle in, laying flat on my back and settling my head down on my right arm to use it as a kind of pillow. Once I stopped moving, the cubs took that as their cue to rush me. The quartet shoving each other around as they collectively find places to settle on me. By the time things quiet down, Freyli and Sekha have cuddled around each other on my chest and stomach, Hephtio scooted himself between my chest and left arm, and finally Basmori settled along my right side, laying his head against my right arm while cuddled up to my face. I can feel their warmth, the air slowly being inhaled and exhaled from their small bodies, the little shifting and squirming they do as they gradually get more comfortable and relaxed. Before long, I can sense that they''re sound asleep and I find myself being rather jealous of them if I''m being honest. I miss sleep... If only as a means to simply pass the time. Ever since I came to this world, I''ve always been awake, every single second and minute since I died to that swarm. Even as I lay here, in what is most likely the safest, most comfortable place that almost anyone from my old world would envy. I''m as relaxed as I could possibly be, as still as this wooden body would allow, and far away from any sort of stress. Despite this, I''m unable to just close my eyes and fall into sleep, being forced to be ever present and aware of my surroundings despite myself. The closest thing to sleep that I''ve gotten are the few moments where I can just lose myself to my work, zoning out on a task that can keep me busy for hours and hours on end. I wonder what I miss more... Eating a hot meal, drinking with a friend, or sleeping? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Before I can ponder the desires of a body that I no longer have, I''m suddenly aware of a couple pairs of eyes watching me, and a mental voice echoing in my mind. ''Is now a bad time?'' Asks Reyvyre as she stands at the entrance to my chamber with Rita, offering me a small smile as she watches me lay with my kids in their mother''s bed. I couldn''t help but smile, squashing away my musings as I thought back to her. ''Go ahead and come in, just don''t be too loud, they only just dozed off.'' With the go ahead in place, Reyvyre waves along Rita as they cross into the chamber, stepping into the stone sand instead of the path before sitting beside my core. I go ahead and separate myself from my avatar, deciding to make a small show of it as I conjure a green ball of light to rise up from my avatar''s chest before making it float through the air and enter the light of my core. ''So, how does all this dreamwalking stuff work?'' I ask, speaking into both of them at once. I watch as Reyvyre goes to speak, opening her mouth before thinking better of it as she glanced at the cubs. In the next moment her thoughts come through and I can sense her using our bond to speak to both me and Rita. ''I had to do some thinking on that Vitmori, as I said, this magic can willfully be done in one''s sleep, but that is of course not the only way to dreamwalk. As you can imagine, a magic where you are required to be asleep would be rather inconvenient, so there are alternative methods that don''t require the user to be asleep.'' She readily explained. Though as she did, I could sense Rita wondering why Reyvyre was explaining something she thought was rather basic for any mage to know, but opted to not interrupt Reyvyre as she was here to learn more about dreamwalking as well. Reyvyre then adopted a more unsure expression as she tilts her head side to side. ''With that in mind, the problem we''re facing now is how we''re going to help you access your own memories, as usually, one can only access their own memories while they''re asleep. But I do believe I''ve come up with a workaround for that.'' All of this is still greek to me, which admittedly I know decently well, but the phrase still stands since I have no real frame of reference to how difficult certain magics are or what can and can''t be done. But it sounds like Reyvyre has put a lot of thought into this. ''Alright, so how are we doing this?'' I ask, encouraging her to expand on her thoughts. Reyvyre nods intently, looking between my core and Rita before continuing. ''Through our bond with you, we seem to be able to easily access and view your memories. The idea that we''re able to easily do so with little to no difficulty, or the fact that you were not aware of the repeated access of your mind is troubling, at the very least it would be if it were a human mind.'' She explained, taking a moment for that idea to sink in before continuing. ''Despite you originally being a human, Vitmori, it should be more than clear that you are much more than that now, and you likely work in ways we won''t ever fully comprehend despite the years of research we have on dungeon cores in general.'' ''Okay... Great, all that is fascinating but what''s your solution?'' I press, I''ve already had the whole I''m no longer a human, what am I? philosophical debate and mental breakdown, and I''ll likely have it again when I''m alone with my thoughts once more. But for now, I want solutions. I only realized a moment later that I may have been a little too impatient as I watched Reyvyre''s cheeks flush with mild embarrassment. She takes a moment to mentally collect herself before continuing. ''What I suggest is that we access your memories in our sleep; more specifically we shall have Rita fall asleep, and I''ll guide you in accessing Rita''s mind while she sleeps. I believe that while Rita actively dreamwalks in your memories, we''ll be able to see what she sees and access your mind in an admittedly roundabout way.'' She explains, maintaining a more proud and confident expression on her face as she managed to properly voice her idea. Rita maintained her silence throughout all that, glancing between me and Reyvyre and I could tell she was struggling with comprehending that whole concept. Something about something or another doesn''t really click, but in the end she settles with trusting the mage who has centuries of experience on her. ¡®Okay¡­ So all I need to do is sleep and dreamwalk into Vitmori¡¯s memories, anything else?¡¯ She asked, an edge of uncertainty in her mental voice as she looked between Reyvyre and my core. Reyvyre seemed to sense Rita¡¯s unease through our shared bond and offered a kind smile before thinking aloud to us. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s all you need to do. Let me worry about the tricky parts.¡¯ With that, Rita nods before looking at the stony sand and moving to lay on her side. Doing her level best to try and rest despite the audience. Reyvyre looked back to my core and smiled a little once more. ¡®Alright Vitmori¡­ Let¡¯s try that breathing exercise you showed me the other day. We¡¯re going to need to center ourselves and reach out with our minds to connect with Rita. Luckily enough, the hard part of actually forming the connection is taken care of, due to our bond. However, it¡¯s better to start from the beginning without skipping any steps, especially as you¡¯ve never done this before.¡¯ ¡®Sounds good to me.¡¯ I think back to her before focusing on my breathing, even if I don¡¯t actually breathe, I have a feeling it¡¯s the process of clearing the mind and focus that she wants me to achieve. So I do my best to do just that, focusing on the idea of breathing in, and breathing out. Slowly getting into the rhythm, even as I hear Reyvyre¡¯s mental words echoing vaguely in my mind. I gradually feel myself growing distant from even my own thoughts, and before long it feels as if I¡¯m floating on my back in the middle of a still ocean. My vision starts to fill with the green glow of my own light until it suddenly fades to black. Chapter 104 Survivor? POV The smell of wood smoke hits my nose, and I''m suddenly reminded to tend to the fire. The crackling embers prick my ears as I grabbed another log and carefully leaned it onto the rest of the burning wood. I could vaguely smell the food being cooked in the flames, from the potatoes wrapped in foil and the pair of Dutch ovens with charcoals laid over the lids. Using a nearby stick, I pointlessly poke at the fire before setting the stick aside as my eyes begin to wander. I spot several similar-looking fireplaces, the others in the caravan tending to their fires as the night goes on. I see smiles on faces here and there. They''re relaxed, calm, and almost happy despite everything that''s happened in the last week. There are too many people, we have too many vehicles as well, and a caravan this big can''t be reliably protected. We are only fortunate enough to have come as far as we have thanks to the combined efforts of my family''s private security team, along with some awol soldiers we came across and let join us. We''ve been sticking to the backroads and countryside to avoid crossing too many other people and avoid coming across more of those freaks. So far we''ve been successful in both endeavors, but all these vehicles need fuel, and we''re gonna need to hit up a gas station or two real soon if we intend on keeping all these vehicles going. Most of these people haven''t seen what the rest of us have seen, and despite being a week into an apocalypse, over half of these people have yet to even hold a gun in self-defense. I doubt most of them could be relied on to pull the trigger if the shit were to hit the fan... I pity them. All these adults, people twice my age, and most of them can''t be trusted to save their own lives, let alone the lives of their own families and those around them. ''Do you regret saving them? Putting your own life on the line so that they can still smile?'' "Of course not, I made my choice, and I''m gonna stand by it. Even if in practice, it would be better for me to work alone or in a small group. I was in a place where I could do something to help, so I did. Am I stressing about what needs to be done now that I''ve made the choice? Sure, but I don''t regret it." I reply without really thinking about it too much. But wait a minute... I don''t think I recognize that feminine voice; now that I think about it, I don''t think I even heard that voice speak out loud, funnily enough. I focus more on the moment, looking around only to find that I''m alone. Did I imagine it? Or am I trying to rationalize and justify my actions to myself? Do I just need some sleep? Yeah... That''s likely it. Before I can think about it too much, I hear footsteps crunching through the dirt and patches of grass nearby. Looking over, I spot a pair of women I don''t think I recognize. They look like they just stepped off a movie set, with all those weird special effects makeup and costumes. I mean, one of them is wearing robes, not to mention those funny-looking ears. Though that''s not even considering the other woman with that over-the-top feather effect and wings. "That''s all a bit much, don''t you think? It''s hardly the time to be playing with make-up and costumes." The women smiled and chuckle a bit as they joined me by the fire, the one with wings sitting on a stool that was left by one of the others, while the woman in the robes took a seat in the foldout chair that was across from me on the other end of the fire. The winged woman spoke up first. "You''re a hard man to find, Vitmori. I know this is your mind, but please take it easier on us." She mused kindly, offering me a smile as she picked up my stick and used it to poke at the fire. "Well, it is his very first dreamwalk, not to mention he''s viewing his own mind. Let''s just be grateful we found him in a timely fashion." The other woman with the odd ears said before looking over at me. "It seems you''re still not aware of yourself... Vitmori, you need to focus. This is a memory. You''ve already lived this before." "What sort of crap are you spouting, miss? I may be tired and hearing voices, but I know for a fact that I''m awake... If not a bit tired." I admit, glancing between the two of them. I am awake... Right? I mean, I don''t think I recognize either of these women. They seem to know me by name after all. My name... Vitmori? Was that the name I''ve always had? It sure is an odd-sounding name. But I do think it''s mine. The woman with odd ears looked at me curiously before sharing a look with the woman with wings. After another moment, she looked back at me again and seemed to try and find her words before speaking up. "You''re hearing voices? But in this memory, you''re left alone with your thoughts for at least another twenty minutes, and then your parents come over to speak to you about the plan for the next town over to get fuel and more food. You don''t say a word. You don''t speak to anyone. You were just thinking about how you pity the others who don''t know how to defend themselves and then you were going to think about how hungry you are and wonder when the food was going to be done." She explained rather methodically. Now that she mentioned it, I am rather hungry. I wonder when the... Wait a minute. I can''t help but scowl a bit as I look between the two women, sitting up in my seat. "Now I don''t know what sort of tricks you''re pulling. But I don''t quite appreciate your brand of humor." The winged woman looked over at the woman with odd ears before glancing back at me again. "I think he''s too tied into this moment. What should we do?" I move to stand. Something about these women just feels odd. I mean... I know them, don''t I? But at the same time, it feels like something isn''t right. Something feels wrong, and my head is starting to throb. As I moved, the woman with odd ears seemed to vanish before appearing right next to me and grabbing my shoulder, pushing me back into my seat. "Vitmori, you must not leave this spot... You''re not in control of your frame of mind. If you try to act beyond the scope of this current memory while not fully aware of yourself, you might lose this memory outright... Or not... I must admit I''m still uncertain in regards to how all this affects dungeon cores." Once I sat back down, the headache seemed to fade almost immediately. Taking a moment to consider how I''m feeling, I glance between the two women before sighing softly. "Okay... Let''s say I believe you... What do I need to do?" The woman with the odd ears smiled with relief as she pulled away and tapped her chin thoughtfully before snapping her fingers with a smile. "I need you to focus on a different memory. Something stronger and more distinct than this random point in your life." "Random? This is like the second time we''ve been able to properly rest ever since we got out of Seattle, I hardly think this is just a random point in my life." I can''t help but feel more than a little indignant by her comment. Sure, I may have just watched her teleport before my very eyes, but this is my life. The woman with odd ears sighed softly before shaking her head. "Vitmori, in the scope of the myriad of experiences you''ve gone through. The many lives you changed for better and for worse, the lives you''ve saved, and the lives you have ended. This very moment of you poking potatoes wrapped in foil with a half-burnt stick is very much just a random moment." Ah... Well, when she puts it like that... She says it all with such certainty, too. "Do... Do I really affect so many people? Isn''t it bad luck or a paradox to tell me this? Won''t it change the future now that I know some of it?" The woman with wings chuckles at me, speaking out as she flashes a smile. "It''s not like we can change anything about your life. Again, you''ve already lived all this. This is merely a memory." At that, the woman with odd ears nods in agreement before looking me over again. "We had an unfortunate encounter with an awfully emotional memory of yours. You should know the one I speak of. You retreated into your mind after the experience, and it took us quite some time to try and find you again... We''re doing our utmost to safely navigate you through all this, but you must work with us... You have to be the one to walk out of your own mind with us." She explained with such a profound somberness, her blue and green eyes gazing deep into my own eyes. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Alright... So you said I need to focus on a memory? What should I focus on?" Something about what they''re saying is starting to make some sort of strange sense, and I get the feeling that I can trust these women despite how odd they look. The two women share a look, though the one with the odd ears has a pained expression as she then looks back at me. "We need you to face the memory that caused you to retreat so far back into your mind. You were strong enough to live through it before, and I''m sure you can do it again." She expressed as gently as she could. I looked between the two again, and I couldn''t help but chuckle a bit as my nerves started to get to me. "What sort of horrible thing could it have been? Was I tortured or something? See some sort of messed up gruesome gore and death? Did I torture someone? Honestly, you''re making it sound like this was some awful thing that ruined me. Was it my parents? Were they killed in some sort of brutal way, perhaps?" I couldn''t think of anything worse. What could it have possibly been that could make me regress or whatever? Once again, the two women share a look, and the woman with odd ears spoke up once more. "You killed your beloved." She said after a few moments, letting the statement hang in the air. "My beloved? Me? I... I fell in love with someone and then killed them?" That''s what traumatized me so much that I retreated into my mind? What sort of wimp am I? "That''s ridiculous. Who do I fall in love with? I can''t believe I would waste time with something like love with the world going to shit like this." I scoffed at the notion of that. The woman with odd ears only smiles at that. "You truly used to be rather closed-hearted and emotionally detached. But even then, you still put your neck out and helped others despite yourself." She then leaned back in the foldout chair as she watched the winged woman poke at the fire some more. "You fell in love with Skylar. It was a slow process at first, and ultimately, you became the best of friends. She was your confidant, the one person in the whole world you truly trusted with everything. Your deepest thoughts and fears, your hopes and plans for the future. She knew you for who you truly were and not the front you put up for the others who looked to you for guidance and protection." "Skylar? That albino tomboy? I mean, she''s cute and all, but... That''s ridiculous. Again, I don''t have the time for something like love... But... But why do I believe you?" Just thinking about that girl again is causing my chest to hurt, and not just a quick spike of pain but a sort of deep, dull throbbing that weighs heavily on me. "You killed her, and afterward, you stopped caring whether or not you lived or died. You took on more risks, did more dangerous work, and became even more cruel to those who crossed you." She explained, and I could tell she was being as honest with me as she could be, a sentiment that I can appreciate. My chest still hurts, and I take my time just trying to gather my thoughts. "Why is this happening? What was I doing in my memories? If everything I''ve heard is true, and none of this is real. Then what am I doing here? " The winged woman piped up at that. "You were worried about how open your memories were to others. So she was teaching you how to make your mind more secure to those bound to you, and I was practicing a more advanced form of dreamwalking using your mind, with your permission, of course." The woman with odd ears nodded and continued down that thread. "We were following your experiences from before you died. You saw Skylar again, and while you were able to keep moving on without lingering on your memories of her, that all changed when we came across the day of Skylar''s death. Despite all the things you did after that day, it was that experience that affected you the most. Your heart wasn''t ready to see that day again, and I don''t believe you''ve ever really processed it in the first place." "Am I really that pathetic of a man?" I don''t believe I could ever be that weak. I''ve already seen so much death and tragedy. I''ve already had to kill people who didn''t deserve it. To think that I couldn''t recover after killing someone else and that it would affect me so much? The woman with odd ears shook her head at that. "Vitmori, you are far from being a pathetic man. You may not remember it now, but you are one of the strongest humans I know. You''ve suffered greatly, yet you still show compassion despite your broken heart. You won''t be alone this time. We are here to help you. Just... Just think of Skylar, and your mind will lead you back to the memory. Close your eyes and listen to my voice." I do as I''m told. Something about this feels familiar, and even as the woman speaks, I can feel her growing more distant and faint. Vitmori POV My eyes open, and I find myself in a forest, the smell of the grass and trees tickling my nose as I take in a deep breath of the refreshing scent. Looking myself over, I feel more myself again as my eyes wander the treeline. "Damn... That was something." I say to nobody in particular as I start walking forward, doing my best to collect my thoughts until I spotted a doorway standing in the middle of a clearing. I walk around it, looking it over. It''s just a plain wooden door, with a frame, handle, and hinges. Despite that, I can feel my stomach turning in knots at what I know lies behind it. Before I can linger on my nerves for too long, I hear the crunching of grass and leaves coming from behind me, and I immediately know who it is. "Hey, you two... Thanks for your help earlier." I say as I looked over at Reyvyre and Rita, flashing them a small, if not sheepish smile. Rita, for her part, looks rather worn out. Though Reyvyre appeared no worse for wear as she bobbed her head in response. "You''re welcome, Vitmori. we''re glad to see you''ve managed to make it back here. How do you feel?" She asked as she came up beside me, placing a hand on my shoulder while looking me over. "I... I don''t know how I feel. I don''t think I''m ready to face what''s on the other side of this door." I admit as I glanced at the door handle, my hand twitching at the thought of grabbing it. "I''m doing alright too, just in case anyone cares." Rita mentions while she flares out her wings while stretching before sighing softly. Glancing between the two of them, I get the feeling that I''m missing something here. "Are the two of you alright?" I ask, hoping for some clarification. Reyvyre simply smiled a bit more as she nodded again. "Yes, we''re doing alright. I believe Rita here may just not be used to dreamwalking for as long as we have been at this point." That raised some alarms as I stood a little straighter. "Wait, how long have we been dreamwalking?" Reyvyre appeared thoughtful at that before speaking up. "In the waking world, we have perhaps been dreamwalking for around an hour now. Not all that long, to be honest. However, your mind and memories have been warped due to your emotional duress. We''ve been wandering for close to three months now, exploring the interconnected paths and corridors through your memories and dreamscape to try to find you as you are now. Again, not all that long for someone as experienced as I am, though Rita is not as experienced. But don''t worry, I''ve been ensuring the strain has not been as taxing as it could have been for her, and if you''re able to face this memory of yours, we should all be able to exit and wake up safely." "I see... So, no pressure." I say softly before looking over at Rita. "Sorry about all this." Despite her irritated and tired expression, Rita manages to flash a small smile. "Don''t be sorry. It was my choice to explore your memories, and I knew the risks involved with dreamwalking. It may have been easier to explore your memories in the way you''re doing it now, but it was also a more dangerous endeavor. This method is much safer, though generally more difficult to maintain." She then chuckled softly as she rubbed her neck. "Though I think I''m done with dreamwalking for a long while after this. I''ve had my fill by now." She mused tiredly. "Okay... Okay, I think I''m ready now." Hesitating another moment, I take the door by the handle and step into the darkness within. My eyes opened to the view of a serene lake, the familiar scent of pine hitting my nose once more as I sighed softly. Turning to look to my left, I see my beloved Skylar. Her head resting on my shoulder as we sit at the roots of a tree, her fingers interlocking with mine as we sit in silence. In her other hand was an open bottle of water with only a single drink taken from it. One last drink. I look to my right hand, and I can still feel the warmth of her breath against my palm. The white residue of those old pills lingers on my skin. We knew they still worked despite the expiration date. Of course, they still worked. Why did they have to work... No... I''m glad they still worked, at least for her sake. This way was preferable to the alternative. Even if I had gotten more time with her, that wouldn''t have been any sort of life for her to struggle through. Hell... She''s been struggling for months without telling me, at least this way, we can share one last moment. I can feel her breathing start to slow, her hand going slack in mine as I only tighten my grip. The minutes drag into eternity as I close my eyes and listen to every single breath she makes until it becomes one slow exhale. My cheeks start to burn as my vision blurs, my chest aching as I struggle to take a breath. It feels as if part of my heart is just gone, and the world is all the darker for it. I... I don''t think I can go on. I don''t want to go on in a world without her. My eyes close as I reach behind me, a familiar weight in my hand as I clench my fingers around the grip. My mouth opens, and I can taste the tang of metal on my tongue. It would be so easy. It would be so easy to join her and be done with this awful world. To finally rest and end my struggles. My hands shake, and the weight almost becomes unbearable. I can''t do it... I''m too much of a coward to do it. The taste of metal leaves my mouth as I cast the weight away into the dirt. My arms go around the still-warm figure of my beloved, my chin resting against the top of her head as she limply accepted my embrace. She wanted me to live, she told me as much. She was so selfish for that request, and I was so ready to follow her. But she told me that I still have a life to live and asked me to be patient before joining her on the other side. But I guess she''s still going to have to wait for a while longer now. ''Why didn''t you end it? For what reason do you keep living despite the world you live in?'' There''s that feminine voice again... I... I don''t remember hearing this voice last time. But my mouth opens to reply to her. "It''s because she asked me to. She made me promise not to follow her, and I hate her for it. Just because people are waiting for me back home. Just because someone is expecting me to return. But what do I care? I don''t owe them anything. I don''t care about anything anymore now that she won''t be there waiting for me... But I''m too much of a coward to break a promise. To go back on my word no matter how desperately I want to." ''I see... I''ll continue to monitor your progress candidate.'' With that, the feminine voice faded, and I could feel myself forgetting about even speaking at that moment... Odd. Seconds later, I can hear the grass crunching and a hand coming to my shoulder as Reyvyre spoke. "Vitmori, your mind has settled... I''m sorry you had to live through this again, but we can leave now." I nod intently, my arms still draped around my beloved. As I moved to stand, I saw myself still sitting under that tree, mourning her in unbearable silence. Looking back over to Reyvyre, I feel the weight on my heart start to lift, if only by just a little bit. "Say... Did you hear a voice just now? I heard it again, like that time back in the campsite." Reyvyre looked concerned for me but adopted a thoughtful expression once I mentioned the voice again. She glanced over at Rita, who stood nearby, and she just shrugged. "N-no, I don''t think so. It was just you here now." "I also heard myself talking again, but I think you''re right. I don''t remember talking to anyone last time I was here." I took another look behind me, spotting the memory of myself locked in one last embrace with Skylar. "It''s not important right now, I would like to move on from this place. Please." I ask, doing my best to hide the tightness in my throat as I look back to Reyvyre. She bobbed her head once as she held out her hand, a new door materializing before us. "Yes, I think it''s about time we all wake up now." Chapter 105 Trisha POV Trisha found herself waking up in the store room, having taken a nap, which turned into a full night of sleep at this point. Despite the less-than-comfortable conditions she found herself in, she felt more rested and energized than she would have expected. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was the benefit of having Vitmori as her patron, as well as the boon of a strengthened mana heart and mana ring. Once she was fully awake, she made her way back over to the forge to look over her handiwork. She had gotten started on the blade of a shortsword, using an alloy of several metals that produced a light green hue. It still needed to be sharpened and then fitted with the hilt that she still needed to put together, but all in all, she felt proud of her work so far. Next up was the dagger with a wicked wavy blade; she used a similar alloy of metals that produced a blade with a light green hue. If she''s being honest with herself, she has never made a blade with an edge like this, though she had come across a number of pieces with this style over the years and had a feeling it would suit Vitmori''s needs. She designed the hilt of the blade to be compact and thin for the sake of concealment rather than to be worn openly at the waist. Setting the dagger away, she gave the brown throwing knives a cursory once over before collecting the pouch of black arrowheads and making her way out of her smithy. She''s greeted by the noon sun above her, realizing that at that moment, she may not have actually known when she took her nap or how long she slept. Taking a deep breath of the refreshing mountain air, she made her descent with an energetic pep in her step despite all the hard work she''s put herself through in the last couple of days. She felt stronger, healthier, and overall just felt better about herself due to finally getting to work around a forge once more. Especially a forge that she can call her own. Once she was down in the forest, her senses were almost overloaded with all sorts of new information due to her bond with Vitmori. Before, all she could tell was that there were a lot of birds flitting around the place; now she can feel where all the nearby mana beasts around her are, and that just about every bird and quite a few squirrels in the area have a mark of Vitmori''s influence. As she walked, she was approached by a few birds and squirrels who checked her out, and she could feel their minds recognizing her as an ally before moving on and leaving her to do whatever it was that she was doing. It wasn''t much longer when she arrived at the clearing of the Haven, and she could see people milling about, working on various tasks and projects here and there. Woody was working with Lanzak and Twig, mixing what appeared to be some kind of extra thick mud or perhaps clay at the opposite end of the clearing. She then spotted Harriet, the dogkin woman, leading another class for the children of the group under the shade of the longhouse, using a piece of charcoal to write on the stone of the building as she went over numbers today. Despite the lesson being for the children, a few adults and parents were standing around with the group, listening just as intently as the kids and following along with the lesson. Walking further through the clearing, she spotted Sylvia, Miriam, and Virtisa working around the old fireplace. The trio sat under the shade of the nearby tree as Virtisa stirred at a pot filled with boiling water and tree bark. Sylvia and Miriam worked on what she assumed to be Vitmori''s armor and clothing; they seemed to be chatting quietly, even if Trisha could tell Miriam appeared notably crestfallen, which was odd. Before she made her way over to the trio, she noticed a group of squirrels heading into the longhouse, carrying a number of pointed stones between them. With her curiosity piqued, she followed after them to find Cinco sitting inside the longhouse at one of the tables. There was a distinct pile of wood shavings scattered around him, along with two different stacks of wood and a small pile of stones that the squirrels added to before scurrying off. There was also a little pile of feathers sitting nearby, which was soon visited by a couple of small birds, which dropped off a few more feathers before flitting away. "Wow, Cinco, what is all this about?" She asked curiously, flashing the rabbitkin man a smile as she made her way over and settled at the table, sitting across from him. Looking things over, she could tell he was doing some fletching, though she was more surprised by his whole setup than the fact that he could make arrows. Cinco smiled in response, turning his attention away from the arrow shaft he was carving to look over at Trisha, one of his ears waggling absently as he set down the knife he was using. "Ah, good afternoon, Trisha. It''s good to see you." He greeted pleasantly before looking over the table. "Oh, there''s more here than I realized." He mentioned, apparently not having noticed just how much material had been set up around him. Trisha chuckled softly at his response, though she waited patiently for his answer as a couple of spitter wolves arrived, setting down some slightly slobbered-on sticks and adding them to the steadily growing pile of sticks before heading out once more. Looking over at the spitter wolves as they left, Cinco couldn''t help but chuckle sheepishly as he scratched the back of his head. "So I take it you want to know what''s going on?" Trisha bobbed her head once as she smiled some more. "That would be nice, yes." She mused as she took up one of the more completed-looking arrows. The only thing it was missing at this point was the arrowhead. Cinco looked around himself some more and set down the shaft he had in his hand. "Well, I''ve been feeling rather listless since I haven''t been able to go out and hunt for the group lately. Between my darling wife and Virtisa, I''ve been confined to the Haven until Virtisa is confident I''ve fully healed from my gut wound." He explained first before plucking up the arrow shaft again. "Once I heard that Vitmori commissioned Woody for a bow and arrows, I had the idea to make even more bows and arrows." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "That''s as good an idea as any I''ve heard of." She teased kindly as she set the arrow down and leaned forward on the table, resting on her elbows to settle in for the conversation. Cinco flashed a toothy smirk at her comment and chuckled a bit. "The point of the idea was that if I can''t make myself useful by hunting and providing, I figured I could get started with teaching these city folk some more practical skills. More to the point, I could teach them how to handle a bow." He enthused almost cheerfully. "Sure, I probably won''t make many of the others into proper hunters, but I''ve already taught a couple of them how to be trappers." He shrugged a bit at that comment, though he still looked rather cheerful as he looked over the arrow shafts he''s already carved and fletched. Trisha nodded rather thoughtfully at the idea. Sure, they have Vitmori and his mana beasts to protect them, but they can''t solely rely on them for everything. "So what''s with the supply line?" She asked as she pointed out another pair of squirrels dropping off some more pointed rocks into the ever-growing pile on the table. He smiled a little more at that as he scratched at his cheek. "Well, since I can''t leave the clearing of the Haven, I was asking some of the birds if they could help me with gathering some materials and..." But before he could continue, Trisha spoke up, doing her best not to be overtly rude, but her curiosity got the better of her. "Wait, you can talk with animals?" She asked, tilting her head a bit at that. "I mean, I can talk to animals now, but that''s only due to the bond I share with Vitmori, and it''s only with mana beasts that he''s bonded with... But how do you do it?" Cinco couldn''t help but look amused by her interruption as he leaned into the table as well. "Well, I''m a Ranger. Not to say that''s the only reason I''m able to do what I can do, but even though I wasn''t fortunate enough to awaken a mana heart of my own; I was trained to commune with nature and was able to develop my connection to the point where I could have a sort of empathic ability to speak with animals." She nodded intently, looking fascinated by the idea, though she then furrowed her brows in concern as she watched him. "So you can talk to and understand animals, but you still hunt them, even though you don''t even need to eat meat?" He nodded intently, his long ears waggling thoughtfully as he smiled and answered her question with a question. "Well, how about you? You can talk to animals as if they are people now. Are you going to stop eating meat?" Trisha, for her part, looked rather uncertain of herself at his question; though Cinco continued before she could get her answer out. "Even though I don''t need to eat meat to live a healthy life, others do. I hunt to provide for others who can''t provide for themselves, and in doing so, I would earn the coin to buy the fruits, bread, and vegetables my family needs to live. In any case, hunting is a necessary part of life. All animals, monsters, and mana beasts will kill to survive and live; and we''re all a part of that cycle too, whether we like it or not." Trisha considered everything that was laid before her before nodding slowly. "I see. Well, then I suppose it isn''t too odd for you to hunt animals, despite your ability to speak with them." Cinco chuckled softly at that as he scratched behind one of his ears. "I''m just happy you readily accepted that answer, I have plenty of philosophy and teachings to call up and explain myself with; however I''m in no mood to try and hold a lecture right now." He mused kindly as he took up his knife and the arrow shaft he had been working on before. Trisha smiled as well, though she looked sheepish as she cleared her throat and spoke up before Cinco got too distracted. "I don''t mean to pester you too much, but how did you get Vitmori''s mana beasts to help you gather all these materials?" She asked as some birds flew in, dropping off some more feathers before flitting off once again. "Ah, right." He remarked as he remembered what they were discussing before that whole tangent. He set the knife down once more before regarding Trisha again. "Well, I was asking the birds for their help in at least gathering some spare discarded feathers for fletching, as those, in particular, would be hard for me to gather on my own. While the birds were agreeable, they were curious as to why I would want the feathers. So, after explaining myself, they decided to go and get Jack." He then chuckled a little as he watched a spitter wolf come in with more sticks. "One thing led to another, and I was explaining what I was trying to do to Jack, Legosi, Oururu, and a squirrel who went by the name of Dionyba. They said that as long as I made Vitmori''s arrows first, they''ll bring me all the materials I need to make the practice arrows to train the others." Trisha looked rather surprised by all that before procuring the pouch of black arrowheads and setting it down on the table between them. "If that''s the case, then you''ll need these." She said before looking to the side as the spitter wolves made their way out. "When do you think they''ll stop bringing all this stuff over? It''s already looking to be quite a lot by now." Cinco hummed thoughtfully as he plucked the pouch from the table. "Probably when I ask them to stop. I don''t mind it, I''ve been restless just sitting around, and this has been great work for my peace of mind in general." He said cheerfully enough as he gently poured a couple of arrowheads into his palm, looking them over curiously and flashing a small smile. "My, my... These look wonderfully made." He enthused before looking over to Trisha. "Think I can trouble you for at least a dozen more for myself? The ones I have weren''t in the best of condition when I got my hands on them, let alone after the last couple of weeks of use." Trisha bobbed her head at his request. "Yeah, that should be no trouble at all." Trisha said, clearly beaming with pride at the appraisal of her work. Cinco was still admiring the arrowheads for a moment more before chuckling to himself. "You wanna know something funny?" He asked though he didn''t wait for an answer as he put the arrowheads back into the pouch. "The squirrels seemed particularly interested in the idea of bows. I don''t know if you''ll notice, but the longhouse is now basically infested with the little furballs." He mentioned as he started pointing them out. With that, Trisha looked around curiously where he gestured, and sure enough, she started spotting all sorts of squirrels here and there. There were some above them, sitting along the rafters and messing with smaller cuts of wood. At a glance, it looked like they were making their own arrows, though they were admittedly smaller and rather crude. Looking around further and experimentally tapping into her bond with Vitmori, she sensed squirrels watching Remi, Luna, and Mina as they prepared the next meal. There were a few outside listening to Harriet''s math lesson, and even a few over by Woody, watching how he made the bricks using the weird mud. "If they weren''t bonded with Vitmori, I''d be rather unnerved by all this..." She admitted, looking back over to Cinco before just shaking her head. "Who am I kidding? That really is just odd... When did Vitmori start using squirrels anyway?" Cinco couldn''t help but chuckle at her expense as he finally went back to working on the arrow shafts. "A couple of days at least... Remi mentioned how Vitmori came in asking for a bottle of wine, claiming he needed to make peace with some squirrels, and now there are a bunch of squirrels all over the place. So I think it''s safe to assume he made peace with them." Trisha nodded, looking admittedly bewildered as she started to consider just how much time she''s lost track of in her pursuit of working the forge. "Damn, what else happened while I was gone?" Cinco had to think about that, shrugging at first before remembering something. "Ah right, Isaak got dragged away by those drakewarden folks. Silvia said it was something about some kind of initiation training or something, I''m not all that sure." He admitted before collecting one of the feathers. "All I know is that the half-elf lady said something to Miriam, and that girl has been in a mood ever since. Beyond that... Oh! Basti is a person now. She just left, taking some pink-haired woman and riding off on one of the chivosteids... I think that''s about everything since I last saw you." He said, furrowing his brow thoughtfully before nodding to himself once he was sure. Trisha wasn''t sure what to make of all that, but if a giant snake can become a person, why not a prowler? Taking a few moments to digest everything, she responded with a simple nod of her head. "Alright, good to know." With that, she stood and flashed Cinco a kind smile. "If you''ll excuse me, I haven''t eaten for nearly a day by now. So I''m gonna see if I can get a bite to eat." Cinco bobbed his head politely, now fully returning his focus to the arrows as Trisha made her way toward the kitchen. Chapter 106 Vitmori POV I find myself sitting at the entrance to my chamber, watching the horizon, and just thinking about my thoughts and feelings. It was already midday, and I haven''t done much to be productive today. Though after the night I had, I''m having trouble really bringing myself to do much of anything. Beyond having to relive the worst day of my life, a new question has been pestering me ever since I woke up from the dream walking. Just how long have I been being watched? Two times, I heard a feminine voice that sounded awfully similar to that goddess or administrator or whatever they were called, yet I have no memory of those conversations when they supposedly happened. I brought it up to Reyvyre again when we woke up, but she had no clue what it could have been as she couldn''t remember me having those conversations during her time viewing my memories. I have yet to see any one of those weird screens or windows pop up since I discovered these memories, so it''s very likely that whoever has been watching over me either doesn''t care that I know she''s spoken to me before I came here or hasn''t noticed that I now know that we had conversations during my last life. I wonder how well I knew her or what they think of me. Obviously, I poured my heart out to this being, sharing my deepest and truest intimate thoughts and feelings at their apparent request. They must know of the atrocities I inflicted on other human beings and the lack of remorse or even the satisfaction I felt immediately after committing those acts, yet despite that, I was chosen by them to be their candidate, whatever that means. Maybe I''ll have to ask someone about the gods and goddesses of this world. It''s clear to me that they at least appear to have a more active role in this world. At least if what I''ve learned from Tori is anything to go by. But then again, her opinions and information come from the perspective of another candidate who was placed in this world by a higher power. So, her experiences might be rather biased and unique. Maybe I''ll have to talk with Zasutir or even Dread about it. They came from a Theocracy after all and have their own Saints according to Reyvyre. Not to mention the fact that people with aspects are historically known to be granted powers directly from the gods, which means I can probably safely assume that at least one or more gods have their eyes on me. Regardless, there''s not much for me to actually do about it right now with how isolated I am from the rest of the world. I finally focus on the moment, figuring I''ve done enough contemplation for one day. Making my way down my mountain, I crossed through the spitter wolf den and continued to descend until I found myself in Lichtdren''s core chamber. Standing before the throne that stood in front of the absolutely massive core, I looked over the serene skeletal remains of Lichtdren. Out of sheer curiosity, I reached out and attempted to try and find her soul, to pull it back through the veil like the others I''ve done before and... I couldn''t do it. It was an odd sensation, to say the least, as if I''d stuck my arm through murky, muddy water and was blindly reaching around. There wasn''t any particular resistance, but it felt like I was just pouring my mana into a bottomless hole. Pulling away both physically and mentally, I look over Lichtdren before releasing a pointless sigh. "So much for that... I hope you''re able to enjoy your rest, I have a feeling you more than earned it after so long." With that idle curiosity resolved, I decide to make my way back up the mountain. Perhaps I''ll pay a visit to the Haven and see how I can make myself useful. Ferodias POV His claws tap against his desk in a slow one-two pattern as he leans back in his seat, eyes closed in deep contemplation. There''s a lot on his plate right now, and he''s not sure what to start acting on. First of all, he''s still got the peace banquet to manage and plan for, though at least for that, Tori and her ladies have been doing an admirable job of handling most of the planning and work for that. Secondly, the Drakewardens are currently planning to leave en masse to settle in Vitmori''s lands; while this is not a problem in of itself, this does mean that his own imperial drake riders are gonna be short-handed for quite some time until more of them can be trained up. Ethically sourced drake eggs are rare at the best of times, even with breeding of domesticated drakes, and wild-sourced eggs are especially rare and expensive. He could probably make do with consolidating the drake riders with the other branches of his air force, but he has no doubts that egos will be bruised and that there will surely be squabbles among his men and women over hierarchy among other things. While it is not necessarily a problem, he also needs to figure out how to publicly deal with the fact that Tori is now a mage of sorts. Her having power is not an issue at all. The issue is how quickly she developed to this point. Before she left, she didn''t even have a mana heart; but after her trip to Vitmori, she not only had a mana heart but also a mana circle. That level and speed of growth are... Well, it''s unheard of. Poor Regan ended up getting an upset stomach from the stress of it all; especially after performing an examination on Tori and discovering that her newly formed mana heart and ring are perfectly stable. Her body seemed to handle the drastic change in mana with no complications whatsoever, and he could see no signs of any of the adverse effects of mana doping that are common in those trying to unhealthily increase their strength with usually short-term methods. Ferodias is happy for her and is glad to see she is taking it all in stride despite her rather unique situation. But they have yet to come up with the official story for her sudden development, and it is only a matter of time before the rumors get out about her. Regardless, Tori has taken to her newfound stamina and vitality with gusto much to the dismay of her ladies-in-waiting who try to keep pace with her; with only the daughter of one of the knight captain''s managing to do just that. Nowadays Tori has been keeping pace with Ferodias while doing the bureaucratic paperwork, diving deep into her magic studies with Regan, and ransacking the imperial library for all sorts of different books on a wide variety of topics and even different languages. Beyond that, the real problem is the report he got from Senior Drakewarden Tobias. According to him, Vitmori supposedly received a revelation from the gods that there would be some kind of calamity in four years. Though with no real clue as to what the calamity is supposed to be, all that information has done is set him on edge, making him feel as if there were a sword hanging by a thread over his head as he has to consider how to best protect the empire he''s worked so hard to forge. His mind wanders to the report Regan told him about a couple of weeks ago now, how the Saintess of Gaia had received a revelation which was the apparent cause of an uptick in activity in the last year with the escalation of beastkin disappearing from the streets in the last year or so. Did they hear from the goddess herself about the same calamity Vitmori was told about? Or is it something else... Now that he''s thinking about it, Tori told him how the slavers from the Hegemony were transporting a strange chest that was magically locked and shielded from scrying. Did that also have something to do with whatever the Theocracy is planning regarding the revelation the Saintess received? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Having lost himself to his thoughts, he had been caught by surprise when he heard the door to his office opening. He didn''t even hear them walking up, nor did they knock. He was annoyed at first by the intrusion, but upon seeing Tori, he couldn''t help but smile as he sat a little straighter, fixing his posture. "Hey there, Tori, did you need something?" He asked though he was soon taking a slow, deep inhale through his nose as he caught the scent of some delightfully savory smells from the tray that was in her hands. The other-worldly empress flashed a charming smile as she used her hip to push the door open a little more before shutting it with a nudge of her foot. "Yes and no." She said simply before bringing the covered tray over and carefully setting it down on his desk. "I could definitely use some help in trying my latest creation. But beyond that, I just wanted to spend some time with you, is all." She explained cheerfully, taking the lid off the tray and revealing a plate of what appeared to be fried and breaded sticks of something, accompanied by a red sauce that smelled of matiloes and other things. His nose twitched with curiosity as he looked over the plate curiously, though as she began running her fingers through his head fur, he couldn''t help but smile a little more and lean into her touch. "I see. Well, you''ll have no complaints from me. What have you made today?" She flashed a smile as she pulled away, walking over to a cabinet in his office before grabbing a bottle of red wine along with a pair of glasses. "What I have for you is fried cheese sticks with a marinara sauce. Or, at the very least, the closest approximation to it that I could make. This particular dish took some time since I needed to figure out what ingredients were the closest approximation to those of my world." With his curiosity piqued, he took up one of the cheese sticks and bit into it, his eyes widening with surprise at the stretchiness of the cheese when he pulled it away, having to bring up his other hand to not make a mess of himself while he chewed. Tori started to chuckle softly as she watched, pouring them both a glass of red wine before going back to running her fingers through his head fur. It took another moment for him to swallow before he looked up at her with a delighted smile. "That was quite good. What sort of cheese is that? I don''t believe I recognize it." "It''s called mozzarella, at least that''s the way I prepared it." She explained before gesturing to the dish with the sauce. "Try dipping them into the sauce." Ferodias did so, his ears waggling at the extra flavor before looking over at her curiously. "Did you say you made this? I was under the impression that cheese took quite a lot of time to prepare. When did you start?" Tori could only smile as she watched him enjoy the food before speaking up once more. "This morning, it took some trial and error to get it right, though I''m satisfied with the final product." Ferodias nodded in silence, his mouth full with a second stick of cheese and sauce before chasing it down with a sip of red wine. His ears waggled more at the complimenting flavors. "I would like to know more about this... er... Mosserela, and see how it''s made later." He enthused, struggling a little with the foreign word. "Though I must ask, when did you get so good at cooking? It''s not an exaggeration to say that each of your creations is as wonderful as the one before." Tori''s cheeks flushed at the compliment, though she simply leaned in and lovingly kissed the side of his head before taking up a cheese stick for herself. "Both of my parents were amazing at cooking. It wasn''t their job or anything. They just came from families with strong cultural roots, and they both taught me and my siblings everything I know. We would often eat at all sorts of restaurants too and try food from all over the world. When I got older, and my parents got busier with their jobs, I would take over the cooking with my brother and got even more practice that way until I moved out for college." Ferodias listened intently, soon realizing she was not talking about her family as he knew it. "Is... Is this about your family from your old world?" He asked curiously, having, of course, met Count Blackstone and her mother at this point. The way she spoke of them, there was so much more warmth and adoration in her voice than when she spoke of the Count or any of her siblings. He wondered how much of herself she was holding back before now, though ever since she revealed that she came from another world and reincarnated into this world, she''s been much more confident and even more open than before. Tori smiled warmly at that as she nodded. "Yeah... I''m just so happy I can talk about them now... I feel like there''s a weight that''s been taken off my shoulders now that you and Regan know more about me. I can finally just talk openly to you and be even more straightforward and honest instead of having to make things up or talk in circles." She leaned in, kissing the side of his head again before draping an arm around him, pulling him close to her as she sat on the arm of his chair. "You''re so good to me, Fero." Ferodias leaned into her willingly, happily accepting her embrace. "Your happiness makes everything I do worth it, my darling." He said softly to her. Afterward, the duo ate quietly for a little while longer, just enjoying each other''s company when Tori suddenly snapped her fingers, looking as if she just remembered something. "I nearly forgot to bring this up since we''ve been so busy... But I was having a talk with Vitmori the other day when he mentioned that he has some people going to infiltrate the Gaian Church in their capital, as well as a slaver household in the Hegemony. We should probably inform our spies in both countries so we can work around them." Ferodias'' ears perked with surprise at that, opening and closing his mouth a few times as he did his very best to find his words. After another moment, he looked up to her curiously. "Is that wise? I don''t mean to be rude, but how are some mana beasts going to accurately gather some information?" He knew there were prowlers, a serpent, a rat, and numerous mana-mutated birds along with a few representatives, but none of them sounded like they could properly infiltrate or gather information. Tori tilted her head side to side in thought. "Well, I''m not sure how to exactly explain it... But essentially, he''s got eight people from the theocracy who decided to turn on the church and work for him. So they''re double agents essentially. Oh! But for that slaver household, his prowler, Basti, is able to shape-shift and is replacing someone who was already there. That part I was there for, she was able to perfectly replicate this woman by the name of Dhalia, a beastkin who worked for the lady of the slaver household. Vitmori used some kind of memory magic to transfer Dhalia''s memories into Basti so she could assume Dhalia''s place more accurately. He also plans on making his way to the Hegemony himself, using the avatar Reyvyre built for him." She readily explained before taking a sip from her glass of wine. Ferodias could sense she was omitting something, but he knew better than to doubt her or mistrust anything she said. He''s had the feeling for years for the most innocuous of things, which was most likely due to her secret of being from another world. If there was another secret she wanted to keep, he had no qualms about it. Regardless, everything else she said rang true, which had some heavy implications for the future. He leaned back in his seat before tapping his fingertips against his desk thoughtfully. "I see... Well, that will certainly be useful to work with. I''ll be sure to get this information to our people. Are we able to get some names or physical descriptions, perhaps?" He asked her curiously. Tori flashed a small smile as she bobbed her head. "Sure, I got to see all of them, so I''ll get with one of our artists and have them draw them up." She offered readily, though she then hesitated as she brought her hand back up to his head and ran her fingers through his head fur some more. "Actually, we should probably wait before we act... These are not our own spies we''re dealing with here. We don''t want to compromise them before they''re able to do anything." Ferodias nodded intently, leaning into her touch. She made reasonable points, and as Vitmori is now their ally and equal, they need to be mindful of how they act around his forces; especially if they''re both working towards the same goal. He reached up, taking her hand by the wrist before bringing it down and affectionately kissing the back of her hand. "Very well, my beloved. Then I shall rely on you to coordinate with Vitmori if he''s willing. Could you please update me on his decision when he makes one?" Her cheeks flushed lightly as she smiled and brought her hand around to cradle his jawline, her thumb brushing his bottom lip. "Of course, Fero, you can count on me." She said in a soft, almost husky voice while gazing deeply into his eyes before flashing an amused smile and pulling away. "Make sure to go for a walk. It isn''t healthy to stay cooped up in your office all day." With that, she took up the tray with the now empty plate and bowl, leaving Ferodias on his own once more. He couldn''t help but smile a bit, bringing his hand up to touch his lip, the warmth of her touch still lingering as his tail curled and flicked behind him. He sat there for a few more minutes until he decided to stand up and take her advice. Perhaps a walk through the gardens would help settle his mind. Chapter 107 Vitmori POV I approach the edge of the clearing of the Haven, and the place is abuzz with all sorts of activity. At first, I''m not entirely sure how to approach anyone or where to start, but upon spotting Trisha sitting with Silvia, Miriam, and Virtisa, I decide to make my way over and check in with them. As I walked closer, Sekha bounded over from Virtisa''s side, lunging for my legs and using her claws to scale my wooden body in quick fashion as she perched on my shoulder rather proudly. "Hey there, Sekha, nice to see you too." I mused to her, reaching up and gently scratching her chin and throat while she preened and murred at the attention. Silvia was the first to speak up at my approach as she regarded me with a small smile. "Good afternoon Vitmori, it''s good to see you. Are you here about your equipment?" She asked as she shaped some hide around a carved piece of wood that looked to be about the shape and size of my foot. I moved to sit with them, settling beside Virtisa as Sekha hopped down from my shoulder, only to get cozy on my lap as she sat there looking rather comfortable. "Not in particular no, but I would like to see what you''ve done so far now that you mention it." Silvia flashed a bit of a grin as she stood, setting the wood and hide to the side. "Figured as much, I''ll be right back." With that, she started for the longhouse. Looking among the others while gently scratching the back of Sekha''s ears, I sensed that Miriam seemed deeply upset, though I couldn''t get a clear impression as to why she was in that state. None of the others seem to be particularly reacting to her being this way, so it''s likely not something relatively recent that has her this upset. Before I could be nosy and say anything, Trisha piped up as she swallowed a bite of some kind of fruit. "So Vitmori, what brings you to the Haven, if not your equipment?" "Well, if I''m being honest, I just needed to feel useful today, so I wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help out around here." I admitted, though, for some odd reason, I felt rather embarrassed about it. Maybe it''s because I''m an older man, or maybe it''s because I finally have a body and hands that I can move freely. Sure, I may have built the Longhouse all on my own or gathered all that wood. But that was just done quickly through magic. I want to use my hands and do the work somewhere and somehow, perhaps, for my own selfish satisfaction. Trisha nodded intently, and I could sense she understood what I was feeling in a way. "Fair enough." She said simply, offering a bit of a smile before taking another bite of the fruit in her hands. Virtisa was the one to speak up next before the lull could drag on too long. "If it''s not too much trouble, I actually have something for you to look into if you''re up for it." She mentioned as she stirred at the simmering pot of bark and water. With my curiosity sufficiently piqued, I give Virtisa my attention before bobbing my head. "Sure, what''s going on?" I ask simply as I feel Sekha start kneading her claws into the cloth of my poncho and my wooden shoulder. Virtisa smiled a bit before looking towards the treeline. "I don''t know how much you know, but we''ve been seeing an increase in spider activity around these parts. We''ve been finding a lot of webs all over the place, and the traps that Cinco and the others have been setting up have been found empty after clearly being triggered and catching something. At first, we thought it was just the one taran-tracker that Cinco hunted around a week ago, but since then, there have been only more webs and signs of spiders." I nodded intently, considering what I knew about the spiders before piping up. "Well, I was aware of their nest and that there were a few spotted on this side of the mountain. But the fact that they''re stealing food from traps is a problem... Yeah, don''t worry about it, I''ll look into it." I say as I offer them a small smile. Trisha looked over at me curiously before deciding to speak up. "There''s a whole nest of spiders around here? Really?" Bobbing my head once, I gestured in the general direction of the nest as far as I could recall. "Yeah, off in that direction. The size of the nest is about five city blocks, last I checked, and still growing. But the bulk of them are rather far away on the other side of my mountain. There''s supposedly some kind of magic tree in the middle of it all now that I think about it." That earned me some concerned expressions as the women glanced at each other before Virtisa spoke up once more. "Vitmori, when you say city blocks, how big is that?" That took me a moment to consider since I couldn''t just give them a reference I would readily understand. "Um... I would say around the size of an average village with fields included." I offer as Sylvia returned, carrying a bundle of things. "A spiders nest the size of a village? By the gods, are you going to do anything about it?" Miriam asked, that bit of information getting her to finally speak up as she looked between me and the others. I smiled sheepishly, scratching a little at my Sekha''s throat as she mrowled pleasantly. "Well, it''s not like they were behaving particularly aggressively. As far as we''ve observed, they have only been wrapping their webs around trees and guarding their own territory. But the fact that they''re starting to take food out of your traps is worrisome, so I''ll definitely check things out." Though at that, I looked over at Sylvia curiously and checked out what she had as she flashed a bit of a smile. "Well, if you''re about to go off and fight some of those oversized crawlers, you''re gonna need something to protect yourself with. Even if a bite probably won''t affect you all too much." She mused a bit and handed over the bundle. Trisha stood as she finished the last of her fruit. "If that''s the case, I''ve got some throwing knives and a dagger ready for you. I hope it''ll be enough for now." She expressed with some concern, wiping her hands on her pants before jogging off towards my mountain. It was at that moment that I realized they were expecting me to head out right now... So much for helping around the Haven or talking with Zasutir. I looked over the things Sylvia brought me and smiled to myself. "Wow, this is all really well made." The clothes were hand stitched, but the needlework was tight and well done overall. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This was the effort of several days of work, and I could feel the skill that was put into them. As for the armor, it looked almost like a gambeson at first, but once I picked it up, I could feel the metal plates that were sewn in between the layers of thick cloth. It almost reminded me of a bulletproof vest if I had to find something to compare it to, but it was made in the shape of a coat. Though at the end of the day, what I was most excited about were the pants. I could finally get out of this oversized skirt/wrap and move normally without having to constantly worry it was going to fall down in front of someone. As I''m looking things over, I realize Miriam and Silvia seemed to be watching me rather expectantly. "I suppose I ought to go put these on then." I say simply, standing as Sekha hopped down from my shoulder and rejoined Virtisa''s side. Looking around for a moment, I''m not entirely sure where to go to get changed. I may not have anything to conceal under this skirt, but the idea of me being naked in front of these women despite being a glorified mannequin doesn''t quite sit right with me. After taking another moment to think about it, I opted to just cross through the tree line. Once I was out of a direct line of sight, I opted to further ensure I had my privacy as I poured out some dirt and stone before shaping them into a sort of impromptu changing room. Despite having never worn these clothes before, the act of getting dressed in something that wasn''t just a poncho or a glorified skirt towel felt so... Comforting. Even as I used a cut of rope as an improvised belt to ensure my new pants stayed in place, for just a moment, I felt more human than I had in quite a long time. Pulling on the long-sleeved green tunic, I''m satisfied to find that there was enough freedom of movement that my clothes shouldn''t hinder me in the day-to-day. I was still lacking in the shoe department, however, seeing as I''m made of wood, I probably don''t need shoes to travel; and it''s not like I''ve been wearing any, to begin with. I''ll probably just try to buy some from a shop of some kind instead of letting Silvia try to go out of her way to make some for me. Looking over the black armored coat, I go about pulling it on as well, fastening the wooden buttons until it is properly closed up. Just going through the motions of putting on the armor felt rather nostalgic, even if it wasn''t like any armor I was used to wearing back home. Now, wearing it, I could appreciate the considerations that were taken when designing it. There were quite a few plates that were sewn into key places around my body, guarding my forearms and upper arms, around my shoulders, and even some that were shaped to fit around the collar of the coat protecting what would be the nape of my neck and clavicle. Beyond those, I could feel plates spread out evenly along my chest, stomach, and back; all in all, it was a weighty piece of kit, but not at all cumbersome as far as I could tell. In practice, the plates should protect me from most kinds of slashing attacks, while the sheer padding of the coat would be useful for shrugging off blunt strikes. It is also likely to be fairly warm with all these layers, though I have a feeling I probably don''t have to worry about exposure while using this wooden body of mine. With the need for privacy done and over with, I pull the walls of stone and dirt back into my storage, along with the cloth for my skirt and the poncho, before making my back into the Haven clearing. Though before I could say a thing, Sylvia and Miriam both approached and started looking me over; making me bend this way and that and move in specific poses to test the range of movement I could accomplish while wearing the things they made. After a few minutes of this, Sylvia spoke up with a rather pleased smile on her face. "You certainly cut an impressive figure, Vitmori. Is there anything you want us to fix?" She asked rather sincerely as she looked me over from shoulder to shoulder. I couldn''t help but grin in response as I shook my head. "Nothing I can think of, no. This is some wonderful work." I enthuse cheerfully before glancing at my own feet and continuing. "You also don''t have to worry about making my shoes or gloves, I don''t need either right now." I mentioned while looking between them. "I owe you both. Is there anything you would like for me to do for either of you? Anything at all?" Miriam looked taken aback with surprise while Sylvia looked thoughtful. The two women glanced between each other for more than a few moments when Miriam piped up first. "I-I''m not sure what I could ask for. Is it alright if I take some time to think about it?" She asked, her voice clear with an air of uncertainty right now. Sylvia smiled as she started walking back over to the sitting area around the boiling pot. "I''ll also hold onto that debt of yours for later. It''s not every day a dungeon says they owe you after all." She mused rather teasingly while collecting her tools and materials before stashing them away. I bobbed my head at their decision. "Sure, there''s no time limit on cashing those debts in. Just let me know when you''ve got something in mind. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll see about dealing with that spider problem." "Good hunting, Vitmori." Virtisa said as she held up a large wooden spoon in a declaration. Sekha mrowling out her support as I made my way out of the Haven''s clearing. Instead of making my way straight to the spider''s nest, I start making my ascent up the mountain to meet with Trisha. Through our bond, I made sure to let her know that I was going up to meet her soon so she didn''t try to rush back down the mountain for no good reason. When I finally do make it to the smithy, I find Trisha in the store room as she methodically polishes something with a piece of cloth. "Hey, sorry about making you feel like you had to rush up the mountain. I appreciate you going through the trouble, though." I offer, though she still jumped slightly as I sensed I startled her by speaking up suddenly. Apparently, she didn''t hear me come in. She looked back over at me and flashed a small smile, turning to face me while hiding whatever it was she had been polishing behind her back. "Hey boss, don''t worry about it. I just wasn''t planning on you needing your weapons so soon. Your sword still needs a hilt and sharpening, and I haven''t even gotten started on your spear yet." Despite her concerns and somewhat self-inflicted sense of pressure, she still seemed rather proud and even excited about what was to come next. I couldn''t help but be at least a little swayed by her good mood as I smiled back and stepped closer, crossing through the store room''s threshold and waiting to see what she had been hiding. "It hasn''t been all that long since you started, so be sure to take your time. Honestly, I''ll be happy with whatever you can make for me after my own piss-poor attempts at smithing using magic." I muse almost mischievously at the end before shutting up so she could finish hyping herself up. After another moment, she pulled out a cloth-wrapped bundle from behind her back and held it up in the palms of both of her hands. "I want to say this is my best piece yet, though I''d be lying since I''m still working on your sword and spear." She mused confidently. I could sense that she was genuine in her confidence, which was quite a good sign. Once she offered up the bundle, I took it up and immediately felt that the hilt was heavier than the blade and smiled again. "It dawns on me that I didn''t even tell you what I intend on using the dagger for." I mentioned offhandedly as I unwrapped it; revealing the wicked-looking, doubled-edged dagger that had been sharpened to a point. The blade was a quite beautiful shade of metallic mint green, whereas the thin hilt was a rather dense piece of black metal with a compact guard. At that comment, I sensed a spike of worry shooting from Trisha as she suddenly looked a little less confident. "Is there something wrong with it? I can remake it, no problem." I chuckled softly as I shook my head, taking up the dagger by the hilt and holding it securely in my hand as I got a feel for it. "No need, it''s perfect. This dagger was made for stabbing and making a mess. It was just what I needed." Trisha seemed to shudder at that comment, and I can feel a healthy mix of fear, awe, and pride at how I described her work. Ultimately, she settled on pride as she flashed a toothy grin and scratched the back of her head. "Thanks, boss, I honestly wasn''t sure about it at first. I had only seen a blade like this before and was hoping for the best when I settled on the design." Now that was a surprise, I glanced between her and the dagger again before chuckling a bit. "If that''s the case, I''m even more impressed. There was this contest where they would gather blacksmiths from around the nation, and they would pit them against each other, racing to make a certain blade shown to them by the judges. For all their tools and machines that sped up the process and made things that much easier, they would still fail to do it right with the example right in front of them." I then held the dagger up, letting it catch the light of the self-sustaining ball of light that illuminated the room. "Yet here you are, you may have had the advantage of getting to work on it longer, but you beautifully recreated a blade from memory that you no doubt only looked at quite some time ago and undoubtedly improved on the design to what you thought best." Trisha was all sorts of shades of red from the praise as she sheepishly scratched the back of her head. A smile nearly glued to her face as she looked up at me. "I only did my best and nothing more, Boss." She was not sure what else to say, but I could sense she was fired up as she then procured a set of brown throwing knives that were bound together by a cord and pressed them into my free hand. "Now, if you''ll excuse me. I''ve got work to do." She said, very bluntly trying to force her way out of the conversation before she seemingly embarrassed herself in front of me. I eagerly held up the throwing knives as well, marveling at how balanced and sharp they were. But before I could say a word about them, Trisha had already hurried off towards the smithy without another word. Well then, I suppose I ought to get to work too. Chapter 108 Vitmori POV Before me was the spider''s nest, or perhaps it''s more of a spider''s village considering the size. The mass of white vaguely writhed and swayed as the wind no doubt caught the many layers of spider silk that made up the exterior and borders of the mass of webs. Looking up from the map table, I glance around at the various spitter wolves who have started lingering in the room. Two of them sat at the entrance, guarding it like they guard the rest of their den. Another three lingered around the room itself, looking at the various things in the room while one in particular stood with his paws on the edge of the map table, studying the magic sand that was currently recreating the spider''s nest and the surrounding green trees. He then looked over at me, smiling almost cheerfully as he softly pants with his tongue lolling out. I acknowledge him with a bob of my head before looking over to the entry as I sense Jack''s approach. The raptor-sized sparrow flitted into the room and perched on the edge of the map table when he started looking me over, letting out an impressed-sounding whistle, and offering me his usual flourishing bow with an outstretched wing. "Hey there Boss, you''re starting to look proper intimidating now. What can I do for you?" He asked pleasantly, and I could sense he was in a relatively good mood; that was until he looked over the map table. If a bird could frown, well it seemed Jack was doing his best with his feathers starting to poof with irritation. I nod intently and decide to answer his question before he could voice it. "I''m gonna be dealing with the spiders now, they''ve started tampering with the traps and food of those in the Haven and I''ve been asked to look into it." Jack nodded intently, and I have a feeling that if he could spit at the mention of spiders, he would have. "Aye Boss, you''ll have my support. What do you need from me?" He asked, and I could feel him readying himself for a fight. I raise my hands in a placating manner, shaking my head a bit. "Dial it back for now. I''m not on the warpath, yet." I then gesture to the spider''s nest before looking back up to Jack. "I''m going to investigate and scout things out, see what things look like underneath all that web." At that, Jack looked rather upset, his feathers poofing up with indignation. "But Boss, I''m the scout here, that would be my job anyways. You can''t take this glory from me." He said, and I could tell he was doing his best to not raise his voice out of respect, but he was clearly against my decision. I smirked at his little display, crossing my arms before tilting my head a little at him. "Jack, I''m the one who gave you the job of being a scout. But between you and me, I''ve got the most experience here." I mused kindly while leaning forward on the edge of the map table. "I''ve been scouting around and sneaking through dangerous places for over thirty years; besides, this place will be especially dangerous for a bird like you." I said while gesturing to the mass of webs between us. "Remember how Oururu said you would have a hard time fighting the squirrels due to the high risk of crashing into tree branches and facing them in their home territory? Well, the same sort of issues apply here, it''s going to be hard to maneuver around and you''ll likely find yourself getting snatched up in webs rather quickly." Jack went to open his beak a few times, doing his best to find a counterpoint, but coming up with nothing as he let out a defeated-sounding whistle and sighed. I offered a kind smile as I stood away from the table, walking around it and gently patting his back. "Now, now, I didn''t call you here just to tell you I didn''t need your help. I do in fact need your help, but with something else." I start to say before pulling away and leaning onto the map table beside him. "I will need your help, but first I want you to tell me what you remember about this Evertree of yours. You mentioned how the spiders took it some time ago?" I asked leadingly. Jack perked up a little at that, fluttering his wings and settling his feathers as he considered my words. "I was still a young chick when it had happened about two or three winters ago. But my parents and the other birds often spoke of the Evertree before the spiders took it from us." I nod along, listening intently as I can feel Jack going through his memories, cloudy as they may be due to his time as a simple bird. "Though I call it the Evertree, it was actually a small group of trees with one main tree at the center of it all. My parents told us the area around the trees was comfortable through all the seasons, and was a sanctuary for birds who were too injured or old to travel north for the winter. It always had fruits for us to eat through all seasons and they never lost their leaves or withered" He explained as he hopped off the edge of the table and onto the map itself, sauntering around the mass of webs. "The spiders showed up at the height of one winter, and we birds welcomed them into the warmth. They didn''t try to eat us at first, but suddenly one day they started webbing everything up, taking the trees for themselves. We birds fled and were forced out into the winter. Many of us died, but I suppose that is the way of the world. We were just animals. But now that I''m more than a bird, I can''t help but hate them." He admitted bitterly before pecking at the image of the mass of webs. I nodded intently, feeling his sorrow, anger, and hate all bundled up in a tangled mess of emotion as I gently pat his back again. "Well, one way or another, I''ll do my best to return the trees to the birds. But I must ask you to let me do what I must, whether that means making peace with the spiders, or having to kill them all if it comes down to it." Jack looked up at me, and I could feel him wanting to argue against sparing the spiders. But then he considers what I''ve done with the squirrels and my words about wasting a life. He looked back to the mass of webs before slowly bobbing his head. "Aye Boss, I''ll put my trust in you." He said softly. "Good man." I enthuse before pulling away. "Now then, I did say I still needed your help. As I don''t know what to expect there, I want you and your birds to try and draw the spiders'' attention as best you can. Take a squad and do your best to harry the spiders, send as many attacks their way as you can, and do your best to stay out of their reach. Meanwhile, I''ll enter from the other end of the nest and check things out. I''ll try and find these Evertrees of yours and work out what we''re dealing with." This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Jack blinked once before whistling with amusement. "I see! Sure Boss, I can do that, no problem." His mood dramatically improved at the idea of getting to at least antagonize and mess with the spiders with my permission. It does make me wonder if he''s antagonized them before, but I suppose that''s neither here nor there right now. I flash a smile before bobbing my head. "Alright Jack, that''s all for now, I''ll see you soon." With that said, Jack dismissed himself and eagerly flew off. As I made my way out of the map room, the spitter wolves that had been loitering around the room were now sitting eagerly at attention, wondering if they needed to go get Legosi and join me for this raid on the spiders. I smile a little more, reaching out and giving their heads a gentle pat. "I appreciate the offer, but we don''t need to come on too strong. Just go back to your duties, and if things escalate, I''ll certainly call on you all." Their ears droop, though they do lean into my touch before dispersing as I made my way out of the den. Standing before the spiders'' nest, the image of it on the magic map didn''t do it justice. Now I''m not particularly afraid of spiders, but seeing this absolute wall of dense webbing before me just sends all sorts of weird tingles and chills down my metaphorical spine. I definitely hesitate, but after another moment I drew my dagger and cut at the webbing, only the blade doesn''t go very far or do much at all. That''s... Not good. I take a moment to consider my next choice when I hear the sounds of wind swirling around and I could sense the skirmish kicking off at the other end of the nest. I don''t have time to waste, I need to get in and look around to see as much as I can see. Racking my mind on what I could possibly do to get through this webbing, I glanced at my hand and suddenly remembered that I have magic! Leaving the dagger in the webbing, I took a step back and held out my palm and did my best to imagine a flame thrower, more specifically a gas flame thrower, rather than a liquid or gel. In the next moment, a spout of flame erupts from my hand as I trail a vertical line down and then back up the wall of webs. The webs melt away like a thick sheet of polyester that was exposed to flames, giving off a fairly thick smoke as my dagger drops to the dirt, revealing the way inside. I scoop up the blade, clutching it in my offhand as I maintain the conjured fire in my right hand, imagining the flames as a simple torchlight until I need the flame thrower again. Before me are more webs, but it''s as if I can see multiple paths around me, the trees almost acting as load-bearing columns that the spiders built their webs around. Strangely enough, or perhaps not strange at all, the floors are completely free of webbing, allowing me to walk through mostly unimpeded as I make my way down the path straight ahead of me. I kept walking straight until I came across a branch in the path, with there being a left and right turn. For some reason, this place is starting to remind me of some kind of maze and I don''t like it, what are spiders doing making a maze? As much as I can appreciate a good maze, now is not the time for me to get lost wandering around the place. Instead of taking the left or right path, I decided to forge my own way as I aim my flaming palm at the wall of webs before me and burn it down like the last one. The thick webbing melts away once more as another corridor of webs reveals itself and I hurry along ahead. It isn''t long until I start feeling eyes on me, the sources coming from relatively normal-sized spiders, or perhaps they''re baby spiders if the normal ones are those huge dog-sized critters. But they aren''t trying to come after me, so I''ll happily leave them alone. Glancing back behind me, I can tell that I''ve already crossed about a hundred feet of this strange maze of webs. Something about this feels odd, there''s too much intelligence behind this design, though before I can ponder it much longer I cross through another melted wall when I''m hit with a wave of energy as if I''ve crossed some kind of threshold... More accurately, it feels like I''ve entered someone else''s bubble! From what I''ve heard, the feeling is supposed to be oppressive and almost suffocating to the senses, at least that''s how it was for my beasts and the sinners. But here... I feel just fine after the initial wave... Is it because I''m stronger than it? Or something else? Whatever it is, I can''t sense anything beyond the fact that there was something emitting this bubble. Closing my eyes to focus on the presence, it doesn''t seem to be reacting to me, it hardly knows that I''m here despite all the fire I''ve been throwing around. But I can sense it ahead of me, it''s not all that far now. Maybe it was the sounds of battle in the distance, or maybe because I started feeling even more eyes start to crowd around me, but I decided that I was through with burning down one wall at a time. Sheathing my dagger, I take a step back and hold up both of my palms, conjuring a ball of fire in each one until I bring them together and aim at the source of the bubble around me. Before I knew it, I could feel a wicked grin on my face as I unleashed a massive spout of flames, wall after wall of webs melting away as I also melted away the webbing of the ceiling above me, exposing the maze of webs to the open air as the thick smoke rises up into the sky. If I had a heart, it would have been pounding with exhilaration as I couldn''t help but relish in the literal and sheer firepower I was able to call down without needing any sort of fuel or tools. With that little display, I could sense all kinds of movement starting to converge on me as both birds and spiders started heading my way. No time to waste then. Breaking out into a dash, I cross through each melted threshold as the shadows of birds come in overhead, Jack and the others whistling out their cheerful war cries as they follow my lead. "So much for just scouting, boss! Haha!" Jack mused as he swooped in close before climbing higher again. Yeah, I might have gotten a little carried away... I cross through a final threshold and enter into a round chamber that feels like it is in the middle of the spiders'' den. There in the middle is a pedestal of wood, web, and stone, and on it was a blue crystal just around the size of a cantaloupe. Only... An entire quarter of it had been cracked and broken off, and I could sense a trickle of mana leaking from it. There were still lights swirling within it, but to me, it felt like it was in a deep sleep. From the other end of the chamber, an even more pitiful sight came into view as what I can only describe as the top half of a teenage ballerina and the body of a spider came crawling forth before defiantly standing between me and the damaged core. However, she had been clearly mangled at some point from what I could only guess was a fight several years ago. She had managed to move gracefully on five of what used to be eight legs. Her left arm had been messily removed at the elbow, and the entire right side of her face and right shoulder looked almost melted with scars of what was clearly fire damage. How she was alive was anyone''s guess. She did her best to seem intimidating as she glared at me with her three good eyes, but I could sense her eyes continuously flicking to the balls of fire in each of my palms filling her with a deep-seated dread that made her want to run, yet she stayed still and refused to move. Suddenly I feel sick to my stomach at what I''ve just done, here I am, the cruel monster and destroyer that just melted her home. I could sense her life flashing before her eyes as she wondered when the flames in my hands would finally take her. In the next moment, a massive swarm of all sorts of spiders spills into the room, but they stop in their tracks as they see me facing off with the spider girl. There''s no doubt in my mind about what I have to do next as I raise my hands, the spider girl flinches at the movement, but I then dispel the flames and spoke out to Jack. "Jack, call off your birds, this fight is over." I then turn to look up at him as he hovered nearby. "Round up Reyvyre, Rita, Oururu, and Legosi, and come back here. No rush." I could sense his hesitance, but after he took another look at the mangled spider I felt at least some of his hate start to fade as he simply whistled out his confirmation and took off with his birds. Looking back at what I suppose is some kind of spiderkin, I could sense a million questions on her mind, though fear was the main sensation at the forefront of her thoughts. I took another step forward, closing the distance before speaking out in the gentlest, kindest voice I could manage. "My name is Vitmori, I am the dungeon core of this land and you are in my territory." Before I could continue, I could sense she understood my words as she backed up with a greater sense of fear; standing closer to her core. I sigh softly and take a step back, giving her the space she needed. "I want to help you, will you let me help you?" I asked as I gazed into her eyes. Her mind races some more when she glances behind her before looking back up at me when another thought comes to the front of her mind. I bob my head once, though my expression is grim with the guilt of terrorizing the poor spiderkin. "Yes, I''m showing mercy... I''m so sorry for scaring you... Will you accept?" Chapter 109 Vitmori POV The spiderkin girl watched me warily, still very much afraid despite my reassurances. I don''t blame her, I just steamrolled their defenses in what was essentially an ambush while using a diversion to divert her forces somewhere else. I hold the cards and near overwhelming power right now, at least compared to her and her damaged core. I know for a fact that I used to be someone to be feared and respected in equal measure, that is an unfortunate notoriety that I earned for myself in my later years. But... To be feared again... By what appears to be a wounded youth just trying to protect their home? That... That''s not the kind of image I want for myself, not again. The spiders seem to mostly disperse, tending to their wounds and looking over the damage inflicted on their walls of webs. For now, they appear to be focusing on closing the roof as their main priority. A few of the bigger spiders linger in this core''s chamber, watching me with their many eyes but not even attempting to attack me or try and drive me off. There are quite a few varieties from what I could see, but bugs, let alone spiders, are a major blindspot in my studies beyond knowing about a few of the particularly deadly local varieties. The spiders of this world appear wholly unique and don''t remind me of any particular spiders that I know of, at least as far as I''ve seen. After a few minutes of standing around and surveying the chamber, my eyes fell on the damaged core and I could sense a spike of anxiety coming from the spiderkin girl when I took a step towards it as she moved to stand between me and it. She''s not overtly hostile but doesn''t want me to get any closer to the core itself, fearing for its life. I slowly took a step back, deciding to respect her boundaries for now. With the others on their way here, I probably should do my best to not agitate her until they arrive. Instead, I walked a large circle around her and the core and approached three of the larger pillars that made up the chamber as I sensed some kind of mana flowing from them. I could tell that they were a source of mana as the energy they gave off had a different sort of feeling altogether. As I study the trees, my eyes find their roots, some of them having been unearthed and trailed over toward the blue core''s pedestal as they make up the wood that I saw underneath the webbing earlier. The spiderkin girl eyed me nervously, moving once more to stand between me and the core once more, but not doing much else as she tried to mentally consider her situation. Turning my attention back to the tree, I''m more surprised that the roots aren''t absorbing the mana from the other core, but I''m no more an expert on magic trees than I am on dungeon cores. Looking up at the branches, I see that the webbing isn''t wholly wrapped around them, only draped over the tops of these trees in particular. As I look the branches over, I spot little fruitlet buds that were in the middle stages of becoming full-blown fruit. The only thing is that I think I actually recognize these fruits in particular, but they couldn''t be... Could it? My curiosity gets the better of me as I make my way up the massive tree trunk, my wooden fingers finding purchase in the thick bark when I manage to reach the lower branches and pluck a fruitlet before letting myself fall back towards the ground. I rolled into the landing before dusting myself off, but at that, I had a feeling I could have eaten that fall with no issues; so I probably ought to experiment with that. Regardless, my attention returned to the fruitlet I just harvested and after taking an experimental sniff, I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at it again. It was an honest-to-goodness apple! I don''t recognize the particular species offhand, especially since it isn''t fully grown, but I knew enough about crops to recognize an apple for being an apple. Convergent evolution perhaps? Or maybe some kind of tampering from an alternate Earth? But why would an apple tree be magic? Or is it more along the lines that the magic tree makes apples? I don''t know, but as I muse over my ponderings I could hear the flapping of wings as Jack flies in, followed by Rita carrying Reyvyre by her arms. Jack comes around to perch on my shoulder while Rita drops off Reyvyre before hovering off to the side and gently touching down. Before anything could be said, I feel another greater spike of fear come from the spiderkin girl as she was now practically on top of her core''s pedestal, guarding it as closely as she could manage with all the new, powerful trespassers in the chamber. As for Reyvyre, despite everything happening in the chamber, her eyes locked onto the apple fruitlet I had in my hand as she hurried over and grabbed my wrist, holding the fruitlet before her eyes with a mixture of excitement, confusion, and outright awe just spilling from her. "V-vitmori, w-where did you get that? Do you even know what you''re holding?" Before I could open my mouth to speak, Jack reached out and plucked it from between my fingers with a cheerful whistle, breaking the flesh with his beak before eating it whole, looking even more delighted after swallowing it. "A delicious treat from the Evertree, that''s what." He enthused before flitting away as Reyvyre lunged for him. "Y-you stupid bird! That was a Zanzam fruitlet! Incredibly rare! Incredibly extinct!" She nearly shrieked with despair as she chased after Jack, actually conjuring balls of icy wind and launching them at the Scout as he bobs and weaves, deftly dodging her flurries of wind while still in a decidedly good mood. I glance up at the trees and look at the numerous fruitlets among the branches of the supposedly extinct fruits before sidling up beside Rita and speaking up. "So... Do you know anything about Zanzam fruits?" Rita glances over at me and then at Reyvyre and Jack as they run around, she then shakes her head. "Must be an elf thing. I''ve never heard of them." She admitted rather casually before gesturing over at the spiderkin girl. "What''s with her?" I nod intently at her response before looking over at the spiderkin girl. "She''s a vassal to that blue dungeon core beneath her. See there?" I explain while pointing, and the spiderkin girl moves to block the core from my pointing as if that could endanger it. Rita nods intently before glancing up at me. "I know you call us your representatives and vassals... But for other dungeons, they''re called scions. As in, the most powerful pinnacles of a dungeon''s mana beasts and monsters." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I blink in surprise at that, glancing between her and the spiderkin girl before settling on Rita and quirking a brow. "Scions?" I parrot back to her, getting a feel for the word before simply shrugging a bit. "Meh, I don''t really care for the feel of that word." I reply simply as another burst of icy wind sails over our heads, though I do wonder where I got the words or decided to start using those terms. Rita piped up again as she tilted her head over at the spiderkin girl. "So what are you going to do with that monster over there? I can tell you don''t have any intention of hurting her, but are you just going to leave them here with that busted core?" I couldn''t help but be a little confused at her wording as I glanced back at Rita and quirked a brow. "Monster? That girl is obviously a beastkin, she''s a person." I say rather resolutely, though Rita still looked unsure as she watched me. I could tell she didn''t want to argue with me too much, but I could sense she felt calling that girl a person was too much. Looking over to Reyvyre and Jack, I let out a loud whistle to get both of their attention, all while startling the spiderkin girl all over again. Jack flitted over first, perching on my shoulder and looking rather merry, all while Reyvyre starts creeping over, looking ready to strangle the bird for his transgressions. "Yes Boss, something up?" He asked pleasantly. I flash a smile before looking over to Reyvyre. "I need you two to settle something." I say simply before gesturing to the increasingly anxious spiderkin girl. "That''s a person, right? A beastkin." Jack looked over at the girl, tilting his head a moment before looking back at me and letting out a content whistle. "She''s as much a person as you or me, Boss." At that, I''m almost satisfied, though after thinking on it for another moment I realized that between the three of us, we''re a magic talking bird, a spider person, and a glorified mannequin. Looking over at Reyvyre, I caught her gaze as she sighed and ran her fingers through her hair, deciding to settle down for the moment. She looked between me and the spiderkin girl and I could sense she was trying to measure her words. "Whether or not she''s a person is not the question I think you''re trying to ask. Is she a beastkin?" She asked for me, looking up into my eyes before looking back to the spiderkin girl. "She''s not. In all of the known variations and species of beastkin, there are none that are known to be any sort of insect or arachnid. In fact, the only classifications for known beastkin are mammals, reptiles, avians, and amphibians." She then looked back up at me, an uncertain expression on her face. "But the things I have seen here with you cause me to rethink that possibility, considering how you''ve turned known mana beasts into a new variety of beastkin, I must start reconsidering the very fundamentals of who or what could be a person." She then looked over at spiderkin girl and spoke up once again. "As she is right now, that girl is what is known as an Arachne, a high-end spider monster with the ability to control and manage swarms of mundane and monstrous spiders. Commonly found within dungeons, she is classified as a rather dangerous encounter that requires a party of Sapphires and Emeralds to properly take on with moderate risk." Reyvyre then tilted her head a bit as she regarded the Arachne before her more analytically. "Despite her injuries, she looks like she could still give a good fight to even a party of Emeralds if it came down to it." Try as I might to understand this world, quite a few of those ideas flew over my head despite the memories I have of others knowing about these sorts of things, though I''m not sure where to start asking for clarification. As I consider what to say, I am suddenly aware of some thoughts being aimed my way as the Arachne stared more intently at me. "She says her name is Orwis, the core named her as such." I mentioned before scratching the back of my head. Now is not the time for such deep talks about the world, so I decide to move on as I turn to address Reyvyre. "Do you know how to fix dungeon cores?" Reyvyre blinked a few times and I could feel her considering a few things before shaking her head. "I have a few ideas, sure... But cores are usually destroyed for a reason." She mentioned as she glanced over at the cracked blue core and Orwis. "Dungeon cores are usually strictly monitored; passive, cooperative, competitive, and even belligerent are generally protected and watched over by city governments and affluent guilds. With that in mind, only the absolutely murderous and psychotic cores are destroyed for the safety of society as a whole." She then looked back up at me. "As I don''t know the history of this particular core, or its origins. I can''t rightly advise you to try and repair it without considering the risks." I nod intently at her words, but I just can''t help but shake the feeling that I should at least try and help. Before long, Oururu and Legosi both arrive, entering through the path of melted webs I carved for myself. They patiently remained silent for me out of consideration from what I could tell, and after another moment I came to a decision as I turned to address the Arachne. "Orwis, I have decided to try and repair your core. If and when we are able to and if we are able to keep things civil. I''ll discuss things with them and we shall plan for the future." Orwis, for her part, still seemed rather anxious and a little unsure. But not nearly as afraid as she was earlier. I have a feeling she liked the way I talked about her, though I couldn''t be sure with all the other things on her mind. After another moment, she gingerly picked up the blue core from its pedestal before spinning a web as she secured the core in a bundle of silk and secured it against her lower back, where her humanoid torso ends and the rest of her spidery body begins. I then looked over at the others as I scratched the back of my head in thought. "Legosi and Jack, position some of your wolves and birds to specifically patrol around here. The spiders are free to roam, however, they''re currently forbidden from crossing the mountain and getting close to the Haven." With that, the two make their way off again to see to my orders. Looking over to Oururu. "I''d like you to use that farsight of yours to explore this maze and the surrounding forest to see if there is anything that we need to know about here. You can do that here or back at the mountain." I order before offering a bit of a sheepish smile. "Sorry for making you come all the way out here for that." Oururu flashed a charming smile before shaking his head. "It''s no trouble Vitmori." He said simply as he looked around the chamber, deciding to settle in a coil before the trees and closing his eyes. Making my way over to Reyvyre, she was looking over at where Jack flew off, still feeling rather upset about the fruitlet. I couldn''t help but feel at least a little amused about her overall reaction to the supposedly magic apples as I pat her shoulder. "I''d like you and Rita to accompany me, I have a feeling a lot of magic is going to be involved in trying to fix this core and I would greatly appreciate your support." Reyvyre sighed softly and bobbed her head. "Of course Vitmori, I''ll be happy to help." She replied, offering a slightly strained smile. I chuckled softly at her, unable to really contain myself at this point and earning an offended look from Reyvyre as she quirked a brow at me. I contain myself just a bit more and smirk kindly at her. "I''m sorry, you just look so miserable about the loss of that fruitlet, I''m just amazed you haven''t tried asking me if there were any more." Reyvyre''s eyes widen at that comment as she opened and closed her mouth a few times, doing her best to collect her words before hesitantly speaking up. "A-are there more?" I flash a smile and point up at the trees that I climbed to get the fruitlet in the first place. "Yeah, they''re practically growing on the trees around here." "Oh?" Reyvyre said at first before looking up to where I pointed. "Oh! Oh by the gods! Fully grown Zamzan trees? Here??" She was so clearly shocked yet nearly giddy with delight at the discovery. I could sense this was a major find for her, and something rather important if her thoughts are anything to go by. Though before she could get carried away, I reached out and gently pat her shoulder and spoke up. "The trees aren''t going anywhere Reyvyre. Help me with the core first, and you can come back here and do whatever you want." Reyvyre made a few noises which sounded almost like a whine as she glanced between me and this historic discovery before sighing heavily and bobbing her head. "Of course Vitmori, as you say." Rita snickered a bit as she walked up beside Reyvyre, flaring out her wings and holding out her hand. "Shall we take the quick way back?" She offered with a playful smile. Reyvyre smiled a bit at that and took Rita''s hand. "Sure, sounds like a plan." She enthused as Rita took flight, carrying Reyvyre off again. Then it was just me and Orwis, the Arachne chittering to the large spiders who were in the chamber and explaining their circumstances. Once she was done with that, she slowly skittered over towards me, building her nerve though still admittedly anxious about the whole thing. I do my best to offer a kind smile before starting to walk out the melted pathway. "Come along, let''s get going." Chapter 110 Vitmori POV Once we actually left the maze of webs, I noticed the blue core''s bubble reshape and shift around. I still couldn''t sense any noticeable awareness or presence from it, so I can only assume that whatever happened had happened instinctively or reactively. Whatever did happen, the bubble kind of felt like it took up less space somehow. It certainly wasn''t as wide as it was before, though I could feel that it was more of a sphere with half of it under the ground. Regardless, we made the hike to my mountain quickly enough, and I could feel Orwis'' eyes on my back as she watched my every move. While she wasn''t overtly anxious or suspicious of me, I could sense she still had her doubts and anxieties and was second and triple-guessing herself with every passing moment. When we crossed through my bubble, I could feel her get startled at the size of my bubble as she looked around with intense curiosity. But as we ascended the mountain itself, I felt her curiosity turn to confusion as she looked around some more, checking out the array of stairs spread across my mountain before looking at me again. "What''s the matter?" I finally asked during our ascent, looking back at her as I couldn''t help but wonder what exactly had her all confused. She took another moment to consider her thoughts, chittering out something I didn''t verbally understand, but her intent was made clear with her thoughts. "Because I didn''t know I was supposed to be building a labyrinth or maze of some kind... Also, what''s a spawner?" I asked, glancing back at her curiously. She felt even more confused at the notion of a core of my strength supposedly not knowing the fundamentals of dungeons. Even she knew that this is supposed to be a common practice for dungeons, at least according to the eavesdropping she''s done on dungeon delvers. As for what spawners are, she did her best to describe them, but she couldn''t really tell me the ''how'' in regards to how they''re made or how they do what they do. It was interesting stuff to hear about, to say the least, but regardless there wasn''t much I could do to act on this information without knowing the details about spawners in particular. But at the end of the day, I don''t have any plans on actually making a labyrinth or maze. That just doesn''t appeal to me. Eventually, I led her into the med-bay, the room was mostly empty save for some sleeping areas compromised of elevated slabs of stone draped in animal skins for padding. I go about setting out a pedestal for the blue core, just using my old one since I hadn''t taken the time or even needed to take it apart for the materials. Looking over at Orwis, I gestured to the pedestal and offered her a bit of a smile. "You can set up in this room for now, so feel free to make yourself comfortable as you see fit. I need to meet with Reyvyre and Rita so we can figure out how to best help your core." Orwis studied the room intently, slowly approaching the pedestal I had set out before looking at me. I could still sense a healthy level of apprehension, yet she still seemed to realize that nothing bad had happened so far and it would be unlikely for something bad to happen by now. I stood and watched curiously for another moment, but once it was clear to me that she wasn''t going to relax or do anything else until I was physically gone, I quickly made my way out of the med-bay and descended my mountain. Tapping into my bond with the others, I track Rita and Reyvyre, sensing them as they make their way down to Lichtdren''s core chamber. By the time I got down there, Rita was examining the core chamber with a head full of academic intrigue. Reyvyre, for her part, was carefully collecting the ancient, desiccated remains of the electrocuted elf to take home with her as she had wanted. Upon spotting me, Reyvyre offers a strained smile, between the discovery of the magic apples and the grim work of corpse retrieval, she was a mixed bag of emotions right now. "Good to see you Vitmori. I suppose you''re going to ask what I think we should do to help that blue core?" She asked while doing her best to pull the armor off the corpse so she could give her a proper ceremonial send-off later. I bob my head, intent on giving her the space she needed and wanted while she worked, though the topic still weighed heavily on my mind. "I still want to help the core, though what you said does give me pause. If cores are strictly monitored as you told me, how did this one manage to give its handlers the slip for so long? I don''t think a kill squad would be satisfied with simply maiming a core and not giving chase if it was officially sanctioned to be taken out. At the end of the day, if it deserved to die, I''ll have no qualms about putting it, Orwis, and all of the spiders down. However... If there''s that slim chance that it didn''t deserve its current fate, shouldn''t we be doing our best to aid them?" Rita had of course overheard the conversation, making her way over to more openly listen in as she glanced between me and Reyvyre, though not contributing anything more than her presence at this point. Reyvyre sighed heavily, my words having an effect as she mentally considered the possibilities as well. She didn''t say a word at first, just focusing on putting away the equipment and the corpse for now. Once she had done so, she stood, brushing her hands off on her robes before casting me a sideways glance. "You have a point, if the core cracking was officially sanctioned, then there''s no way that the spider scion could have escaped with the majority of a still-living core." She admitted as she ran her fingers through her hair thoughtfully. I couldn''t help but flash a bit of a smile as I considered what else I knew about the other core. "Jack mentioned that the spiders took over the area of the forest around the Evertree just around three years ago at the height of winter." Reyvyre looked confused at first, mouthing the word ''Evertree'' before realizing what I was talking about. "Ah, you mean the Zanzam trees? The birds had a name for the trees before they were in your service? How... Delightful." She enthused, that little piece of information managing to wrangle a small smile on her face for a moment before she furrowed her brows in thought. "Three years ago? Well, three years ago I was still in Ferodias'' service during the final run of the Unification wars. Perhaps something happened during that time to cause the core to be displaced and damaged at some point. But that''s assuming it came from the north." She considered it as a possibility before looking over at me. "Alright, so what do we need to do to try and confirm these details? Run to one of those guilds or something and request info on a blue core?" I ask curiously, glancing between Reyvyre and Rita to look for a suggestion from either of them. Rita smiled a bit as she piped up with her suggestion. "How about we just dreamwalk their memories? That should provide us with the answers we need." Reyvyre looked taken aback by that suggestion, though the more she thought about it, the more she found herself agreeing with the idea. She spoke up soon enough, having considered the suggestion more thoroughly than I could have. "Well, thanks to Vitmori, we know it can be done on dungeon cores, so we should at least be able to make the attempt. The only caveat is that with how damaged the core is, we probably won''t be able to get the full picture, it very well could be that the memories we need to see won''t even be accessible. But with that in mind, if we''re able to understand the personality of the core as a whole, we should be able to at least infer why it would''ve been assigned to be cracked." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "If we''re worried about the damage being a problem, how about we dreamwalk Orwis'' memories?" I suggested, glancing between the two mages. "She may be in relatively bad shape, but her mind is whole and stable. She also probably wouldn''t even object or resist if we tell her it''s for the sake of her core." At that, the two mages share a glance and nod in agreement. "That sounds like the safer choice, for all of us." Reyvyre commented after another moment. I couldn''t help but flash a small smile at that before looking over at Lichtdren''s broken core. "So how should we go about actually fixing the little blue core?" I asked as I looked to Reyvyre again since she was the one who mentioned having ideas on how to do it. Reyvyre looked vaguely surprised by the question, tilting her head a little as she watched me. "Are you sure you want to take the time to set that up already? I thought we were going to dreamwalk and check their scion''s memories to see if the core is even worth repairing." Now it''s my turn to be confused as I looked between them. "Have you never heard of innocent until proven guilty? As far as we''re concerned, that blue core didn''t deserve to be destroyed, so we should have the method to fix them ready so we can commit the resources as soon as we have our answer." I''ll be the first to admit that I haven''t always practiced this, especially as of late. But I''m in both a place of power, and have a comfortable sense of stability where I can safely practice that ideal, so I shall do just that. I could sense both Rita and Reyvyre felt uncertain about my statement, which was concerning, but neither of them felt the need to argue against my reasoning as Reyvyre looked around the chamber thoughtfully. "Very well Vitmori, like I said, I have ideas, but nothing truly concrete." She advised as she beckoned us to follow her. Isaak POV The world felt like... So much more. He wasn''t sure how else to describe it. His senses were still rather reactive, but he could now open his eyes in the presence of flame light and carry on normal conversations without shattering his ears; with that said, talking too much was still a little overwhelming so he spoke as little as possible for now. The food situation also dramatically improved, having since upgraded to fire-grilled meat seasoned with salt. Despite such a simple meal, he was able to enjoy the complexities of flavor that were previously unknown to him thanks to his newly heightened senses. From last night and throughout the day today, he had been learning how the drakewardens meditated, a few different variations when it came to recovery and development; as well as a method that he could use to meditate with a drake if he managed to qualify for the honor of becoming a drake rider. All in all, he was starting to come to terms with his development. He still needed to be tested outright, and according to Joli, they also needed to perform a more thorough examination of his body to see what sort of changes he''s undergone, beyond his senses and the increase in his musculature. While he wasn''t sure what the examination would entail, what he was excited about was finally getting to go outside again. He was meant to get washed up in the river and be tested on handling himself around others in a crowded place, which meant he was allowed to eat around the others back in the Haven. If Isaak was being honest with himself, these last few days dragged on for what felt like weeks, and he was sorely craving interaction with others. That was not to say that Joli or Lars was poor company, but there was only so much to do when he could hardly even speak for most of the time. Lars decided to stay with the drakes in the training cave, helping pad and maintain the nest for the duo of drakes who were still brooding the eggs they had given to Vitmori. From what Isaak could gather, the eggs weren''t due to hatch for at least a month or perhaps longer, but after being granted mana due to being promised into Vitmori''s service, the drakewardens had no idea what to expect when it came to how much sooner or perhaps even longer it''ll take for the eggs to be fully developed. Before long, he was following Joli down the street of the fake village. He had heard from her what Vitmori told her and Lars, how this place was a recreation of his old home. It was interesting to look at for sure, but he didn''t really have much else to say about it. As they entered the chamber just outside the training area, they came across Vitmori along with Reyvyre and Rita as they discussed something about core repair. He didn''t really understand most of what was said since it was beyond him, but he figured it was no business of his anyhow. That said, Joli approached as Vitmori and the others noticed the two of them. The half-elf lowered her head in a show of respect before offering a concerned look to Vitmori. "Good day Vitmori, and good day to you Mage Reyvyre, Mage Rita." She expressed politely when she turned her attention to Vitmori and stood tall once again. "I''m glad to see you are looking well. You''re certainly better dressed for sure." She mused kindly before continuing. "Forgive my eavesdropping, but I overheard you are trying to repair a damaged core. Were you attacked? Is there any way I can help?" She offered, seeming rather sincere as far as Isaak could tell. Vitmori flashed a bit of a smile and shook his head. "I''m fine, it''s not my core that is damaged." He explained simply. Though Joli only looked confused by that statement when Vitmori decided to continue as he appeared to have an idea. "Say... Tobias said your order has put down seven murderous dungeons in the last couple of centuries, is that right?" Joli still looked relatively confused but pushed forward as she bobbed her head. "Yes Vitmori, the Drakewardens have had to intervene and provide aid against seven notable dungeon cores around the world that could not be put down by their local guilds or nations." Vitmori nodded intently, rubbing his chin in apparent thought. "So it''s likely you would hear about such things, like when cores are slated for cracking?" He asked, glancing back at Reyvyre and Rita who both looked interested in what Joli had to say. Joli nodded once more as she looked up at Vitmori. "Yes Vitmori, we do tend to look into those sorts of things on the off chance our services can be offered." Vitmori flashed a grin as he bobbed his head. "Excellent, then would you have heard anything about reports of a murderous dungeon in the north? A blue one with spiders?" He asked before snapping his fingers as he remembered something. "This would have been around three, maybe four years ago. So don''t worry if you don''t remember anything right away." Joli looked rather surprised at the specifics provided as she scratched the back of her head in consideration. "A blue core who uses spiders?" She repeated back, starting to shake her head before seemingly remembering something. "I don''t know about the core specifically... However, I do remember a battle with a county''s fortress during the unification war." She mentioned as she looked at Vitmori once again. "A trio of spell-slingers were keeping our forces at bay with considerably powerful magic. They weren''t especially skilled as far as I could tell, yet they were able to last for a surprisingly long time in a prolonged battle despite the rate they were tossing mana at us. After the battle, it was discovered that they were using a staff made with a rather large chunk from a blue core. Despite the materials used to make it, the staff didn''t do much beyond reducing the mana needed to cast their magic." "Such a waste." Reyvyre commented, just shaking her head upon hearing how the core piece was used. Rita and Joli nodded in agreement at Reyvyre''s words. Though Joli looked more thoughtful once again. "If I recall, our order was allowed to keep the staff as a trophy due to our contributions." Vitmori smiled at that as he looked over to Reyvyre. "How does that sound? If we''re able to use the original piece of its core, we should be able to repair it more easily, no?" Reyvyre nodded once at that. "It would certainly make the process safer for the core in general, however, we haven''t even learned if it''s worth putting back together." She said, seemingly chastizing Vitmori a little. Vitmori merely shook his head at that. "Again... Innocent until proven guilty, besides, discussing how to go about fixing it costs nothing but our thoughts. It''s hardly a waste to consider the ideas." Joli piped up, looking a little lost and unsure for a moment as she listened to them talk. "I''m sorry, are you saying what I think you''re saying?" She asked, looking at Vitmori curiously. At that, Vitmori smiled a bit. "Yeah, we found a dungeon core in my forest along with its scion. I would like to repair it, but Reyvyre wants to make sure it isn''t murderous. Even though I don''t get that feeling from it, we''re going to be dreamwalking its scion''s memories to see what sort of core it is and how it ended up getting cracked." Joli looked fairly surprised as far as Isaak could tell, but she nodded intently at that. "I see... Well if it is not too much trouble, I would like to be notified of your findings. If it was not murderous as you suggested, yet was still cracked, then an investigation should be launched as to why the loss of a beneficial core was permitted to happen." She explained dutifully, lowering her head in respect once more. Vitmori smiled kindly and nodded once. "Sure, no problem, I''ll make sure to let you know as soon as we have an answer." He then looked over to Isaak, giving him a once-over before smiling a little more as he decided to change the subject. "You''re looking remarkably better than when I last saw you, in more ways than one." He then turned to address Joli once again. "Is it safe to assume you''ll be starting the next part of his training?" Isaak could feel his cheeks flush with a little bit of pride, satisfied that even Vitmori was able to notice the results of his efforts. He looked at Joli as well, wondering what she had to say as she flashed a smile. "He''s taking a break for tonight, but yes, tomorrow we''ll be starting his movement training and exploring the best way for him to use his mana heart. You are of course invited to observe and partake in this training as we previously discussed." Vitmori bobbed his head again, having heard what he wanted to hear as he looked between the two of them. "Great! I look forward to the lesson." He enthused almost excitedly as he flashed a charming grin. With that said, Vitmori dismissed himself, followed by Rita and Reyvyre as they ascended the stairs first. Isaak looked after them, taking a step to follow, but when he noticed that Joli hadn''t moved he stepped back to her and waited as he watched her curiously. Joli of course noticed his staring and met his gaze as she smiled a little conspiratorially. "This is a good opportunity for us to earn more of Vitmori''s favor. I highly doubt the order will be traveling with any of our trophies and artifacts, so we''ll need to get in contact with them to bring the staff so we can have it ready just in case Vitmori needs it. Even if he doesn''t, it might still make a suitable gift since he''ll then have the whole core anyway." She explained. Isaak could see where she was coming from, giving her a nod in understanding as he glanced back up the stairs before looking back at her. Joli tapped her chin thoughtfully before smiling some more and waving Isaak to follow her again. "Come along, let''s go tell Lars what we learned." She instructed as they went right back into the training room. Chapter 111 Vitmori POV/Orwis Memories There was a flash of light that enveloped everything, we then opened our eyes to see a soft, blue light coming from a fragile-looking pebble. It was a gentle and new light, open to discovering the new place it found itself in. It turned to look, seeing a clear rock with strange lines within it. A feeling came over the little spider and she reached out, tapping it with its little leg as the rock glowed and shifted. "This is as far back as we could go, right?" I ask, pulling my perspective away from the small spider and standing in a room that felt cloudy and obscured. This whole place was new and unexplored, and Orwis had no frame of understanding its surroundings just yet. I watched as Rita and Reyvyre stepped into focus, looking around the small cave that we found ourselves in. "This is the earliest memory I could find, so we are likely near the beginning of her core''s existence." Reyvyre stated, though as we looked around, I could sense the palpable excitement coming from both of them as they stood around a newly created Orwis from before she had a name and way before she became an Arachne. "What''s got the two of you all excited?" I couldn''t help but ask as I came over to see what they were looking at. At first, all I saw was Orwis, who looked to be about as big as a Texas house spider, around three to four inches in length. It was not a species I recognized, but that was to be expected. Reyvyre spoke up first, gesturing to the strange rock that was behind Orwis. It was a crystal of some kind, a little spike-looking thing that was around two to three inches in height. "I don''t think you understand the significance of this Vitmori. This right here is a spawner, however, it''s still in its nascent stage, essentially blank without significant influence from the monsters it creates." She explained rather excitedly while doing her best to memorize the thing with her eyes since she was unable to take physical notes in our current state. Looking over to Rita, I quirked a brow curiously while tilting my head a little. "How about you? What''s got your eye?" Rita flashed a little smile, shrugging with her wings as she glanced at me before looking the little spawner over. "I took a couple of years of dungeon studies back at the academy, so I''m just appreciating this for the novel experience that it is." Reyvyre smiled over at Rita, just happy that the winged mage was appreciating this moment as much as she was. She then looked up at me as she gestured to the spawner itself. "You should be looking into this Vitmori, quite frankly, I''m surprised you don''t have any spawners at all now that I think about it." She mentioned before studying the crystal again. Huh... Now that she mentions it, how come I didn''t get any spawners? Turning my attention back to the moment and walking over to the memory of the core, it didn''t look any stronger or bigger than I was when I awoke in this world. At the back of my mind, I do feel a little cheated, but I suppose things worked out in the end. I''m just lucky I was as isolated as I am now. Who knows what would have happened if someone stumbled across me in those first days before Basti came into my service? "Anyways, we should keep moving and see what kind of core this little blue pebble turned into." I remind them, focusing back on the moment as the memory progresses. While the little spider was mesmerized by the blue light, another glow caught its attention; a small circle of lights with a spiked crystal in the center. The light only grew more intense, illuminating the crystal as the air itself seemed to be charged with energy. Reyvyre stopped the memory again, stepping out from Orwis'' perspective, followed by Rita and then myself as she hurried over to the still-glowing magic circle. She quickly dropped to her hands and knees, eagerly examining the whole thing. All the while I could literally feel the excitement just radiating off of her. Rita soon followed after her, a sense of excitement coming from her as well; the duo quietly discussed things between them. The older and more experienced mage made observations while the younger did her best to follow along and offer her own insights. As much as I knew of magic thanks to their combined memories, all of this was still Greek to me as I looked things over. I recognized a few runes here and there, but trying to decipher how they were strung together or the intended effects was beyond my understanding. Turning my attention to Reyvyre, I decided to address her first while gesturing to the magic circle before us. "So, what caught your eye? Anything interesting?" I ask as leadingly as I can. Reyvyre was practically shivering with excitement as she perked up at my question. "I have no idea!" She admitted as she looked the magic circle over again. "Okay, that''s a lie. I think I already have an idea, but the thing is that I''ve never seen a magic circle quite like this. The intricacy of the runes being weaved here is unlike anything I''ve ever seen done before. The commands and instructions are listed in a very archaic and wordy fashion. It almost reads like a chant or a promise, but the language is old even for me." She explained almost too quickly as she ran her fingers along the memory of the glowing runes. Rita pitched in at that, giving me her full attention, unlike Reyvyre. "If I had to compare it to anything, it reminds me of a summoning circle for making contracts with spirits. But those are usually very specific and require different runes for each element you would try to contract with. There is a universal summoning circle, but usually, people have an idea of what sort of element they would prefer to contract with." "W-wait a minute, spirits? Like ghosts?" I asked, feeling a little out of my depth as they discussed more magic stuff. Rita nodded, still giving me her attention while Reyvyre was in her own world. "Spirits are a field of magic that is not commonly practiced as other sorts of magic." She mentioned, taking a moment to find her words as she nodded to herself. "It''s looked down upon by the wider magic community as it is most commonly known to be used by ''talentless'' or ''weak'' spell casters needing to form a bond with another being to be able to use magic from a single element. It''s ironic really, as the same sorts of magic users who denounce Spiritualists are often the ones who form pacts with higher beings for a gift of magic power. Alas, Spiritualists do serve important roles beyond being another type of magic user, as the more talented of them who have contracted multiple spirits often serve as the bridge between our world and the elemental realms of spirits. Much like how Druids serve as the bridge between our world of civilization and that of nature." She explained as thoroughly as she could manage, looking at me with an almost sly smile at the mention of Druids. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Reyvyre finally pitched in, having crawled to the opposite end of the magic circle, closely studying the entire thing but taking a moment to look up at me with a smile on her face. "Remember how I said your affinity with flames was akin to a fire elemental?" I bob my head once, remembering the conversation. "Or a dragon, if I remember correctly." Reyvyre nodded as she started to look back to the runes again. "Right. Well, an elemental is just a type of spirit. Sure, there are spirits of soul, life, death, light, and darkness among other things. But those are much rarer and they hardly ever form contracts with the short-lived and they''re rarer still amongst those of us with longer lives." She explained, though her focus was soon elsewhere as Rita joined her again, the two of them discussing things with quite frankly a concerning amount of jargon that continued to go over my head. After what feels like hours, the two are finally done for now. They stepped away from the magic circle as they looked at me almost cheerfully. "All done now?" I ask, forcing a pleasant smile despite my slight annoyance at how long they dragged on their discussion. While I can certainly appreciate the academic curiosity, we were here to figure out if the core in my care is innocent or deserves to be cracked, not study magic circles and spawners. Reyvyre politely bobbed her head and smiled at me. "Yes Vitmori, thank you for indulging our interests." She offered cheerfully, seemingly noticing my annoyance. I couldn''t really hold it against them for all too long, and I figured whatever they learned was likely to benefit me anyway. In the end, I just sigh a bit and smile in response. "Sure, shall we continue?" At that, both Rita and Reyvyre nod as we jointly focus back on the moment. The magic circle flashed brightly, and in the next moment, a little frog came into view. We moved forward through Owris'' memories, and coming back into focus we saw a forest with trees and brush that were tactfully littered with webs. Spiderlings patrol the treetops, tending to the wild fruits blessed by the core''s influence. Orwis continued her patrol, wandering with two other larger spiders as they skittered from tree to bush to yet another tree, checking on the spiderlings that maintain it. Suddenly, she hears a twig snapping; turning to look, she spots a trio of dungeon delvers with large baskets strapped to their backs. She let out a chittering call of challenge, skittering back as the spiders that were with her began charging forth. The trio, armed with spears enhanced by spider limbs and other parts, get into a readied stance. One girl rushes forward, a small but effective mana heart pulsing in her chest as she swipes at the first of the two spiders with her spear. The large spider ducked and dodged as it skittered around her, forcing her to turn to face it as she managed to separate it from the other spider. The other two delvers ready their own spears, a boy and a girl with no mana heart to speak of, as they do their best to take turns harrying the second spider, one grabbing its attention while the other takes stabs at the main body of the spider. The spider manages to get a good swipe with its forelimbs, cutting the boy along his right shin. The boy cries out through gritted teeth but manages to press forward as he buries the spear in between the spider''s eyes, the girl coming around to finish it off with a spear through its abdomen. The first girl soon finished up her own battle, parrying multiple strikes from the large spider using two of its forelimbs to strike at her before she hooked one of its legs and suddenly flipped the spider with a surprising show of strength. She then used her enhanced speed to impale the spider through its abdomen, finishing it off. The trio looked exhilarated by the quick combat encounter, soon setting about collecting materials as the girl with the mana heart butchers the spiders, the other girl taking a small folding ladder from the boy''s pack and using it to climb up to one of the trees to start collecting fruits and webbing. The boy takes a moment to bandage his leg, before joining the girl with the mana heart as they butcher the spiders together. Orwis can already sense the spiders'' energy being sent back to the spawner to be remade anew. She also relished in the exertion of vital energies that were released by the delvers'' fighting, this encounter providing her core with fresh power for it to use elsewhere when needed. The girl with the mana heart spots Orwis in the distance but does not move to engage or fight Orwis, as they clearly recognize each other. The girl simply bobs her head before focusing back on the butchering at hand as Orwis skittered off to another part of the forest. Orwis couldn''t help but feel satisfied pride at watching the delver with the mana heart, the girl having ignited it within the dungeon''s borders a year ago. Her companions lacked the good fortune of awakening a mana heart for themselves, but they held their own well enough. I take a step back from the moment, leaving Orwis'' perspective and looking around curiously. Reyvyre and Rita follow me out soon enough as they look among the trees and check out the delvers curiously. "So this is considered a dungeon? It''s just a bunch of trees with spiders roaming the area, what about the labyrinth and mazes I heard about?" I asked, looking at Reyvyre and Rita. Reyvyre smiled a bit and nodded. "Dungeon is usually a catch-all term. Generally, it''s the competitive and belligerent dungeons that build mazes and labyrinths to expressly test and combat the delvers that choose to enter their territory.'''' She explained before looking at where the kids were. "Something like this, an open forest with roaming encounters... Well, based on how we saw that delver with the mana heart and Orwis interact..." She started to explain, trailing off as I could sense the uncertainty in her mind. "Well so far, this is looking a lot like a cooperative dungeon. Bountiful and generous with supplies and goods and rarely ever deadly. Sure mistakes happen on both ends, but usually, cooperative dungeons don''t seek the death of their delvers." I nod intently, looking over at the kids who just battled the oversized spiders. I couldn''t help but be surprised at how well they handled themselves. Sure, there was a lot to improve, but they managed to maintain their composure in a combat situation where friendly blood was drawn. He knew of a lot of grown men and women back in his old life who couldn''t even manage something like that. "They''re so young... Is this the usual age for someone to be fighting monsters?" I asked as I looked at Reyvyre. She snapped out of her thoughts, having been considering why a cooperative dungeon would eventually be slated to be cracked. However, she soon focused back on me, needing a moment to digest my words before offering an answer. "Well, yes and no... Anyone can delve dungeons, that''s just a part of the risk and reward of harvesting the natural bounties within their borders. After all, it would be nearly impossible to keep local villagers from exploring a newly formed dungeon that sprouted in their own backyard." She explained as she came up beside me to look over the trio of kids. "The girl with the mana heart looks to be around eleven or twelve. She would be old enough to test into a guild and possibly become a Porcelain if she''s skilled enough to meet the minimum requirements. The mere fact that she has a mana heart would already be enough for most guilds though. The other kids would have to be tested for sure, and if they weren''t able to meet the requirements, they would then be prevented from joining a guild until they''re eventually able to pass." She said as she mulled over her thoughts once again. After a few more moments she happened to look over at me again, noticing how I was waiting for her to continue explaining a few more things now that she''d mentioned guilds. She flashed a bit of a smile before continuing. "Joining guilds brings all sorts of benefits, especially getting to take jobs that would earn them more coin, connections, and notoriety than merely delving would offer them." I nod along, trying to wrap my head around the idea of a mercenary guild that would earnestly recruit children for possibly dangerous and deadly work. However, it''s not like I have much of a leg to stand on as I also consider how many children I trained to survive the apocalypse so that they could be able to provide for others. I suppose if this world is naturally that dangerous, it would make sense for the training of those who seek out this lifestyle would start young for the sake of both quality and quantity. "Interesting." That is really all I have to say about that as I stepped away from the kids and looked over the trees and spiderlings that were maintaining them. "Let''s keep moving, we still have more memories that need to be reviewed." I suggest, starting to focus back on the moment of the memory as Rita and Reyvyre follow suit. We kept going, checking in here and there as the next couple of years went by, watching as Orwis continued to grow and develop along with her core as more and more delvers visited their territory. Watching as she emerges from a cocoon of her own silk and becomes an arachne, no longer just the spider she had been all this time. Another half a year goes by, and we focus back on the moment once more, only to find that the forest is burning. Chapter 112 Vitmori POV/Orwis Memories Continued I stood in the memory of the frozen burning forest, my throat tightening as I looked among the still flames that engulfed the trees and brush. Looking around at the fleeing spiderlings and spiders, I could see many were already wounded from the flames, yet they continued to move as they converged to where their core should be. I wasn''t sure what to say or what to think; though glancing over at Reyvyre, she appeared to be the most distressed among us as she watched the dungeon we observed growing up suddenly be destroyed before our very eyes. As for Rita, I could see her absently clutching her shoulder as she stared at the charred corpses of spiders that had fled from deeper within the flames. "Well, Reyvyre... Is it normal for scorched earth tactics to be used on a core''s territory and the local village when a core is slated to be cracked?" I asked as I looked at the two mages, I was laying it on a little thick but the years of memories we had seen showed no signs of anything which would call for the blue core to be cracked. Reyvyre did look a little indignant at the question, but she sighed as she shook her head. "No Vitmori, it''s not normal..." She stated before looking around us some more. "We... We should keep moving and see how things played out." She said finally, having been unable to glean any more information from this point in the memory. Rita and I had nothing else to say against that, so we collectively focused on the moment as the flames roared back to life. Orwis could feel the panic roiling in her stomach as the flames devoured her precious trees. She''s faced delvers who used forms of fire magic before, and fallen to the flames more than once in direct combat. However, she''s never experienced anything like this, such careless and pointless destruction. Many of her spiders were dying, and she could feel so much energy flowing back to the core as flames released the mana stored within the trees and brush along with the excessive deaths of the spiders and spiderlings. Through their bond, she could feel her core calling her back to their chamber, they were frightened and unable to do anything else in the face of these flames. They wanted to protect its scions and monsters and hopefully just ride out the flames until it was all over. Orwis couldn''t help but feel that this was not something they could just wait out, but she wasn''t about to disobey as she let out a bestial shriek, rallying her spiders and passing out the orders given to her by the core. She felt the shift in the air as her spiders and spiderlings were unified under the direct order and began pushing for the core chamber en masse. She skittered away from the brunt of the flames as she guided her spiders to safety, her feet sinking into the fairly deep snow that had yet to melt despite the nearby flames. It wasn''t much longer until they came to the hidden entrance of the pathway that led to their core''s chamber in the middle of their territory. Waiting there was her fellow scion, Guardian of the Lake, the Steamer Frog, Buffo. He croaked a deflated greeting, watching the flames in the distance before looking at Orwis curiously. Orwis chattered her response to Buffo, relaying the orders she got from the core as the massive frog bobbed his head and body in response, having gotten his own orders too. The duo then stood guard at the entrance, ensuring all the remaining monsters made their way into the tunnels that led to the core chamber. The entrance was a half-submerged tunnel in a hilly area close to the lake. It was hidden with overgrown evergreen foliage and filled with webbing that littered the top half of the tunnel for the spiders, whereas the frogs traveled through the water along the bottom half; the water being lukewarm despite it being the height of winter thanks to Buffo. As the last of the stragglers made their way in, she noticed one of her spiders was particularly injured with blade wounds, an odd knife with a jewel of some kind stuck out of it while the spider itself seemed to move at an angle, off-balance and disoriented. The spider kept going though, climbing into the webs above the water and making its way further through the tunnel. Taking a look over at Buffo, it was clear to both of them that there was nobody else remaining outside. With a shared nod between them, Orwis made her way inside, maneuvering through the thick, damp webbing that filled the upper half of the tunnel. Buffo soon followed, swimming through the water of the tunnel, however, he stopped short, looking to the tunnel entrance before croaking out a heavy blast of steam that shook the earth and stone, causing the entrance to collapse. The duo proceeded to make their way further through the tunnels, passing by the spawner rooms, store rooms, and crafting rooms. Before long, Orwis and Buffo finally arrived in the core chamber, the room being illuminated by her core''s brilliant blue light. The spiders and frogs all huddled close around the core''s pedestal, just resting and relaxing after all the chaos the fires had brought into the once quiet evening. Despite the calming blue light, she could feel her core was still frightened and worried. From what she could tell through the bond, the core could see that people were emerging from the flames and they were all converging towards the hidden entrance somehow. This alarmed Orwis as she thought hard about how they could have known where the entrance was; but before she could think on it for too long, she suddenly sensed something shift in the room, the mana in the air swirling as it was quickly pulled from the air. Turning to look, it was the injured spider from before; the blade that was stuck in its body was glowing with runes that had been painted onto the metal, and there was glowing coming from other open wounds. Before she could figure out what was going on, Buffo reacted first, firing off his massive tongue which grabbed the spider when he suddenly swallowed it whole. Even as he swallowed, he quickly turned and started hopping out of the core chamber, carelessly crushing other frogs and spiders in his path. Just as he made it into the water, his body suddenly erupted into a massive ball of fire and steam. The shockwave launched the core, Orwis, and everyone else to the far walls as everything went black. I step out of the moment, standing in the murky darkness of Orwis'' unconscious memory. "I''ve seen enough." I say simply, glancing over at Reyvyre and Rita as they follow me into the pitch-black. "Or do you want to keep watching as things unfold into what is obviously a massacre?" I feel my voice coming off harsher than I intended. But I just can''t help it... I''m furious over everything I''ve just witnessed, and there''s nothing I can really do about it but inform the proper authorities about what we''ve learned. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I could feel Reyvyre flinch at my rage, though she managed to remind herself that it was not her I was angry with. "No Vitmori, I believe it''s time for us to wake now so we can start doing what we can to repair this cooperative core. Let us hope it is mentally well enough despite the trauma it suffered all those years ago." She said softly, and I could feel her eyes on my back as I seethe to myself. I sigh softly, running my fingers through my imaginary hair before looking between the two mages, after a moment I settled on Rita. "When we wake, head to the Haven and let Joli know what we''ve learned. Feel free to join us again when you''re done with that." Rita nodded respectfully. "Will do, Vitmori." She said as she flared out her wings to flex and stretch before suddenly realizing she wasn''t in her physical body, pulling them in close again while feeling only mildly embarrassed with herself. Reyvyre then conjured a glowing doorway, making a way for us to safely exit as we stepped through the light. Isaak POV After a chilly bath in the river, a rather refreshed Isaak found himself approaching the clearing of the Haven with Joli at his side. The half-elf kept tossing him glances, looking increasingly amused with each passing moment for whatever reason. After a few quiet minutes of this, he was finally annoyed enough to speak up as he met her gaze and quirked a brow. "Is there something on my face?" He asked in a soft whisper before looking ahead of them again. Joli chuckled at that as she looked over at him again. "Not exactly, but I can tell you''re nervous. About what in particular? Well, I''m not sure but I think I have a few ideas." She mused mischievously. Isaak mulled that over for a moment, he considered saying something snarky in response but his overall curiosity won out as he looked back over at Joli. "How can you tell?" Joli seemed clearly delighted by the question as she stopped walking, looking Isaak up and down before gazing into his eyes. "Well for one, I can smell your nervousness just wafting off of you." She mused before stepping closer and poking at his chest. "Secondly, your heart is beating faster than what''s normal." She explained rather matter-of-factly before pulling away, though upon noticing Isaak''s still confused expression she decided to explain further. "In his later years, First Drakewarden Davey Mcdougle had produced a manual on how to read people, revealing tricks and signs one can use to deduce others'' emotions without the use of magic. They aren''t completely reliable, but they are accurate. You''ll be learning these arts of reading people soon enough once you understand your own body, so just be patient." Isaak blinked with surprise at that but nodded intently. However, he then wondered why an order of warriors would need to have a manual on reading people. Looking back at Joli, he decided to just outright voice his thoughts. "Why would an order of warriors need a manual on reading people?" Joli just shrugged a bit, turning to walk again before glancing back at Isaak. "Because we aren''t an order of warriors... At least, we''re not just an order of warriors. We wear many hats and do many things. Sure we fight for the sake of others, but we also gather information, collect secrets, and root out potential evils in order to prevent calamities and disasters." She then flashed another smile back at him. "As for what you''ll be doing? Well, we''ll have to figure that out as we continue your training." Isaak nodded at that again and felt like he needed to think on that some more. Though before he could say anything else, Joli piped up once again as they drew close to the Haven''s clearing. "Anyhoo, enjoy your break, and be mindful of yourself." She said as she poked his shoulder. "You need to acclimate to being around people again and it definitely won''t be easy... Have fun!" She enthused, breaking away from him as they crossed the treeline into the clearing. All at once, Isaak felt almost overwhelmed by everyone in the clearing. It was one thing to catch their scent on the wind and hear them in the distance, but now that he was here and they were that much closer, it put him on the back foot, almost reeling from the sensory overstimulation. The shrill shrieks of children playing games and running around the clearing. The sound of animated and cheerful chatting and laughter of people talking about this and that. The smell of wood smoke and fire mixed with all sorts of foods coming from the longhouse while another set of wood smoke and fire mixed with a sort of woody, herbal scent also hit him from the other end of the clearing. There was also the smell of animals all over the place, which was a distinctly different scent from all the beastkin around him. Isaak wondered if Joli and the other drakewardens were aware of all these scents and sounds and were just used to it, or if this was just something that he was overly sensitive to and aware of due to his body not having fully settled down just yet. "-aak? Isaak, is everything alright?" All too suddenly, he was aware of Miriam who was right beside him, he hadn''t even noticed her approach. Her small hand gently touched his shoulder as she looked up at him with what seemed like genuine concern. The moment he focused on her, it was like he was able to tune everything else out. Had she always been so short? Her eyes looked even more blue than before, her hair seemed almost more golden blonde than he remembered, and her smell... "You smell really nice... Are you wearing a perfume?" He asked before he could stop himself, his cheeks flushing as he suddenly realized what words just came out of his mouth. Why did he just say that? Why was that the first thing he said after days of not seeing her?! Miriam''s cheeks flushed at his words, and he could hear her heart rate pick up suddenly. She stammered for a moment, clearly needing to collect herself after he had blindsided her with his stupid question. Her hand pulled away from his shoulder as she ran it through her hair, anxiously toying with a few strands before brushing it back behind her ear. "I... I um... Yes." She finally said, averting her gaze as she brought her hands together and anxiously began twiddling her thumbs together. "F-Farah has been trying her hand at making perfumes with wildflowers and other things... They''re not real perfumes of course, but she''s asked me to try wearing some." She explained, not quite looking at him until she finished talking, at that point looking back up to him as she anxiously met his gaze. "D-do you like it?" Isaak swallowed, doing his best to measure his words and voice while being keenly all too aware of her. "Y-yeah, I do. It''s uh... A really nice scent. It... It suits you." He said as he offered a smile while scratching the back of his head. The smile that she had when he said that just brightened her face in an almost blinding way. She seemed to collect herself a little more as she started looking him over. "Thanks, you... Um... You look better. I-I was worried about you when I saw you a few days ago. But I''m happy to see you doing fine." She said as her eyes trailed along his exposed midriff. The two of them suddenly realized just how ill-fitting his clothes were now as his cheeks flushed while she averted her gaze all over again. "Yeah... Fine." She said as she absently scratched her cheek. An odd silence fell between them as Isaak casually tried pulling his shirt down a little more with no success. "A-anyway... Is uh... Is dinner ready? I''m starving." He admitted, patting his stomach to emphasize his point before trying to pull his shirt down again. Miriam bobbed her head, glancing over at the longhouse before looking back up to Isaak again. "Y-yeah I think they''re about to start serving." She said as she took a step away towards the longhouse with all the others. Isaak took a step to follow her but hesitated as he was all too aware of all the noise and smells coming from the longhouse itself as people started to gather for the meal. "A-actually... If it''s not too much trouble, could we eat alone? J-Just the two of us? I erm... I don''t think I''m ready to be around everyone yet." He admitted sheepishly as he scratched the back of his head. "Could you also bring the food for both of us? A-again... If it''s not too much trouble." Miriam looked back at him, taking a moment to consider his request before flashing a little smile. "Sure, I''ll be right back." With that, Isaak was left to his own devices again as he watched Miriam walk off towards the others. It was only then that he spotted Joli watching him from the longhouse doorway, smirking seemingly with amusement at his expense before stepping back inside. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes before settling down beside a tree at the edge of the clearing. It was only then that he finally allowed himself to relax, enjoying the relative quiet as most of the noise and smells was contained to the longhouse itself. He almost zoned out while he waited, the sound of flapping wings bringing him back into focus as he watched Rita glide down into the clearing before hurrying into the longhouse with the others. Chapter 113 Vitmori POV I find myself kneeling beside the cracked blue core, studying the damage, and doing my best to figure out anything I could possibly do. Try as I might, I can''t really discern any clear way to help it besides throwing mana into it to try to brute force a fix, but I know from experience that something like that tends to be a rather painful process for those on the receiving end of that kind of treatment. Looking closer, I can sense a trickle of mana leaving the blue core from a smaller crack near the middle of the sphere itself. From what I can gather, instead of the whole missing chunk acting as a sort of gaping wound, it was more like a giant shell or something while the middle of the core was where the ''meat'' of the core actually was. If I had to compare it to anything, it kind of reminded me of a rubber band ball in a way. One of those was made as a toy for the gimmick of the thing, with a bouncy rubber ball in the middle and all the other rubber bands wrapped around it if that made sense. Here with the blue core, a large chunk of the ''rubber bands'' had been cut away, which is bad; but then the ''rubber ball'' in the middle was also cut which is worse. Pushing my musings and comparisons aside, I turn my attention over to Reyvyre and watch as she sits on her knees across from me, her eyes closed and her head facing down to the core. She was in a sort of meditative state and I could tell she was thinking back on all kinds of information from her years of studies about various things that I''m not too sure about. Leaving her to think for a while longer, I glance over to Orwis, meeting her nearly unblinking gaze as she intently burns holes into the back of my head. I could sense she felt generally more at ease about everything to do with me, Reyvyre, and Rita, though that did little in the face of her core essentially bleeding out mana. Her impatience and general worry were tangible, but more to the point she was just confused as to what we intended to do to actually help. With each passing minute, I find my thoughts wondering the same thing as I look back to Reyvyre once more when she starts to shift and stir from her own thoughts. She blinked with vague surprise upon noticing my gaze before offering a token glance toward Orwis who was behind me. "Well? Do you have any ideas?" I asked while doing my very best to not sound too impatient. At that, Reyvyre couldn''t help but sigh softly before shaking her head. "I''m afraid not, Vitmori. When it comes down to it, there''s not much known about repairing cores. The only studies I''ve come across are either about maintaining them or destroying them. There are likely not many cases actually recorded of innocent cores being cracked but not outright destroyed, so I can''t offer you any specific advice." I sighed just for the sake of sighing when I looked back over at her again. "I thought you said you had some ideas, can''t we try any of those?" Reyvyre looked slightly pained before hanging her head a little, some of her hair falling in front of her face when she shook her head once more. "My apologies Vitmori, in the end, they were just ideas. After more thoroughly looking over the damage this core has suffered, I don''t think I can justifiably recommend trying any of them without putting the core at further risk. In my humble opinion, we should just put this core back on its pedestal with the zanzam tree roots, at least there it''ll be stable until we can recover the staff made with its chunk from the drakewardens. If we have that, then I''m almost positive the core will be able to start properly recovering mostly on its own influence." I nodded intently, going back to pondering the blue orb before me. I don''t know why, but through either some kind of intuition or gut feeling, I can''t shake the thought that there''s at least something I can do to help. "Alright, so that''ll keep it stable... And sure, it''s been stable like this for the last few years at least. But I don''t feel comfortable leaving it with what''s essentially a bleeding wound. Isn''t there anything that we can do at least stop it from leaking mana? Patch the crack somehow?" Reyvyre looked more thoughtful at that, and I could tell she wasn''t exactly sure what I was talking about. "What crack? Do you just want to fit an entire piece of something to fill the missing chunk of the core?" She asked, and it was only then that I realized that she may have fundamentally missed something that I had figured out. With that in mind, I couldn''t help but feel a little excited as I shook my head before beckoning Reyvyre to look closer, pointing out the thin, two-inch-long crack along what I considered to be the ''meat'' of the core. "Look here, do you see that little crack around the middle of the core itself?" I asked before glancing up at Reyvyre. She leaned in closely, her curiosity having been piqued as she studied the damaged core before spotting the innocuous little crack among the rest of the damage the core had suffered all those years ago. "Yeah? What about it? It really doesn''t look like much in the face of everything else that''s happening with the entire missing chunk." She reasoned, sitting back and gesturing at the whole quarter of the core that was missing. I couldn''t help but smile a bit, despite the fact we were talking about something as macabre as the injuries of what is essentially a comatose person. I was just a little proud of the fact that I was able to figure something out that even Reyvyre hadn''t realized. "That''s where you''re wrong. That crack is specifically what is causing this core to be leaking mana, and I think that if we''re able to patch it, then it might be able to start building up its reserves more efficiently again." With that said, I could see something start to click for Reyvyre as her eyes started to widen in understanding. "Do you have clams in this world?" I ask a little hopefully, wanting to try and better explain my reasoning. Even if Reyvyre has memories of my world, I don''t really think she''d understand the example of a rubber band ball. Reyvyre looked suitably taken aback by my tangent but bobbed her head politely as she brought her hand up, brushing some hair away from her face before studying the blue core some more. "We have a few types, yes." She said simply, her eyes now more thoroughly studying the crack I pointed out while she stroked her chin in thought. "Great, so think of cores like clams." I say, gesturing to the core again, which only earned an odd look from Reyvyre as she quirked a brow at me. Choosing not to acknowledge that, I press forward with my example. "You see, with a clam, both the meat and shell are a part of them, they grow both and both have their purposes for the whole of the body. As time goes on, the clam of course grows, and the shell gets bigger, but so does the meat inside. The point I''m trying to make is that most of this core is just the ''shell'' that grows and grows to accommodate more ''meat''; but the layer of the sphere with the crack on its surface is the ''meat'' itself and the main body of the core. So while the ''shell'' does need to be repaired, the damage to the ''meat'' is the one causing the most overall trouble for the core." Reyvyre nodded along to my example, and while I could sense she didn''t really get the point in the way I was trying to make it, she understood enough. "So, all we should focus on right now is finding a way to mend the crack in the core''s center and wait until the drakewardens bring the core''s missing piece? That... Well, that seems like a more manageable task." Reyvyre admitted as she scratched the back of her head before leaning in close to the core once more. In the next moment, she appeared to have an idea as she started reaching into her robes, digging through a surprising number of hidden pockets before procuring a small pouch. Taking a moment to undo the knot that kept it shut, she poured it out into her palm, revealing quite a few purple shards. I couldn''t help but be taken aback at the sight of them as I somehow instinctively recognized them as pieces of Lichtdren''s core. I must have been much more obvious than I realized as Reyvyre suddenly appeared rather sheepish before holding the palmful of shards out to me. "It only just occurred to me I never asked if it was alright to keep these... My apologies Vitmori, it wasn''t my intention to steal from you." I simply shook my head, leaning away from the offered shards at first before sitting normally again. "Don''t worry about it... I just wasn''t expecting you to suddenly have some pieces of her on hand... Where''d you get them from anyways?" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Reyvyre retracted her hand as she looked over the shards in her palm once again before looking back up at me. "These are the scraps from when I made the vessel for your avatar. Even little shards like these are useful for making all sorts of tools, enchanted weapons, and magical focuses. I was hoping to experiment with them later, though perhaps they can be useful here." She offered with a sincere smile, looking back down at the shards in her palm before plucking up one of the smaller ones and placing it against the crack of the blue core. We both watched expectantly for a few moments, but nothing happened. It was around then that Orwis started to creep closer, my wooden ears pricking at the near-silent taps of her chitinous feet slowly meandering across the stone. I could feel her concern starting to spike once we started doing stuff to her core beyond looking and talking, though she didn''t do more beyond just looking on with concern. I glance over at Orwis as she comes around the side of the core with the missing chunk, the concern plain on her face despite the nugget of trust she has at the back of her head. Offering her my best reassuring smile, I turned my focus back on Reyvyre and the core. "I think you have the right idea, though I have a feeling we may need to actually fuse the shard into the core, rather than just fitting the shard into the crack." Reyvyre nodded in silent agreement, though I could tell she didn''t really have any ideas on how to actually go about doing that, which was a surprise, to say the least. Leaving her to her thoughts, I decided to try to do that mana-swirling technique I used to fix up Dread and Gluttony to try and fuse the shard into the crack. I am worried I might overwhelm or maybe even erase the core if I used too much mana, kind of like how I erased whatever was on that crystal in the ooze spring outside of Lichtdren''s core room. So, with that in mind, I focused on conjuring a mana needle the way that Rita had shown me when we took apart the slave brands, the small sliver of nearly tangible mana appearing between my fingers as I set to work. I could hear Reyvyre questioning how I intended to fuse the pieces, but she soon went silent as I carefully needled the shard of Lichtdren''s core with as little mana as possible. I''m not sure how much time passes, but what I do know is that I''m just happy that my wooden body has no need to breathe, can''t sweat, and responds to my precise instructions with no errant twitching or shaking. Slowly but surely, the purple shard becomes green due to what I believe is the influence of my mana, and the shard itself gradually loses its shape under the consistent but minute injections of mana. The whole process vaguely reminded me of melting a piece of rock candy, the liquified shard filling the crack almost seamlessly when I finally pulled the needle away and dispelled it. With the leak plugged up, I could sense a faint shift within the core and watched as the now green shard and the faintly green core crystal around the shard turned blue like the rest of the core, but that core itself still slumbered and didn''t react much more than that. While I don''t know much about core physiology, I think it''s safe to say that this transfusion of core material was a success. At least it doesn''t look to be rejecting the material. Before I realized it, a very excited Reyvyre was at my side and shaking me by the shoulder, causing me to rock side to side as I didn''t really bother to resist her. "That was amazing! How did you do that, no, what did you even do?" She asked, before looking over the core again. Orwis for her part had approached the core itself, gingerly plucking it from the pedestal with her one good hand, holding it close to herself as she pressed her forehead to it before closing her eyes; within that moment I could feel a sensation of relief washing over her. While her core wasn''t restored just yet, it had been healed and could start to build its strength back up, which was a huge improvement over their previous situation these last few years. It took me a moment to refocus on everything around me as I hadn''t realized that I had gotten into ''the zone'' as it were. Rita had returned at some point, sitting beside where Reyvyre was previously sitting, a journal of some kind along with a pencil in her hands. It looks like she was taking notes, though about what I hadn''t the foggiest clue. "What do you mean? I was just using a mana needle to fuse Lichtdren''s core shard into this core." I finally replied to Reyvyre, having needed a moment to remember she was asking me a question. "But how did you figure that out? How did you know what to do or that it would even work?" She pressed. Reflexively, I felt that she was almost accusing me of something or that I was doing something I wasn''t supposed to, but in the next moment, I could tell she was just genuinely curious and excited about seeing something she didn''t fully understand. I couldn''t help but flash a cheerful smile as I scratched at my cheek. "I''m not really sure how to explain it, but I guess you could call it a mix of intuition and a hunch. We can talk about this later, for now, we should finish things up with Orwis." Reyvyre sighed with vague disappointment, but I could sense she was still satisfied with having watched me the entire time, along with the notes she took with Rita. Releasing my shoulders, she turned to face Orwis and flashed her a kind smile. "Now that your core is stable, let''s get them back on the pedestal with the zanzam trees so they can start collecting more mana. They''re gonna be getting better from now on, so don''t you worry." She expressed rather kindly, speaking to Orwis in a gentle way. Orwis flinched for a moment when Reyvyre approached but was soon calm enough to even allow Reyvyre to place a hand on her good shoulder. To think that Reyvyre could easily be so kind to someone she considered a deadly monster only a couple of days ago. It''s probably only like this due to our one-sided familiarity with Orwis after watching her grow up. Not to mention Orwis isn''t even in her first decade and Reyvyre has a couple of centuries on everyone here. If an old man like me is young compared to Reyvyre, then Orwis must be the equivalent of a toddler. "Well, the day isn''t getting any younger, let''s get going and check in with Oururu while we''re at it." I enthuse, hoping to set everyone in motion. I get a nod here and there from the mages while Orwis spins up another sling with her spider silk, securing the core behind her at the base of her humanoid half and her spider body. Rita spoke up, looking vaguely amused as we started walking out. "The day has been over for a good while, Vitmori, just so you know." She said in a kind but teasing way. "Really? But the sun was barely setting when we got started..." But it was clear to me just how late it was when I spotted the twin moons so high in the sky once we left the medbay. I couldn''t help but wonder how many hours I worked to fuse that core shard without overwhelming the blue core. "Oh damn, it really is rather late... Have y''all eaten?" I asked while looking among the trio. Orwis didn''t verbally respond, but I could sense she was fine. Reyvyre just shrugged a bit before starting to stretch and pop her back. "Eh, I''ll eat tomorrow, I have a lot of notes that need reviewing right now." She enthused happily enough while clutching the journal that Rita had close to her chest. Satisfied with that, I turn to look over at Rita for her answer. It took her a moment to realize that I was waiting on her; she flashed a bit of a smile as she absently stretched and flapped her wings behind her. "Reonim had me eat with him and some of the others, so yeah, I got something to eat." I was satisfied with the answer, though I could sense Reyvyre was extremely pleased with her answer for whatever reason. I didn''t bother to pry, but I could tell when a mother was trying to sell the idea of her son to another girl and I definitely wasn''t expecting to see that happening here. Before long we had descended my mountain, going to the other side towards the spider''s nest. Even at this late hour, we came across a few wolves here and there, dutifully following the orders I had given Legosi. I was making my way to the hole I had burned through the maze of webs when Orwis insisted I follow her, I didn''t see any point in not following, so I ultimately obliged her as she now led us to a flap hidden in the wall of webs which brought us to a corridor within. Ah, I see... She wanted to use the front door instead of the shortcut I made for myself... As we walked through the maze, she guided us through an assortment of trapped chambers and rooms specifically built for ambushes. It made me wonder how long it might have taken me to go through the maze if I had done it properly or if I hadn''t set Jack to run a diversion to gather the spiders elsewhere. How would I have done it, or would I have just burned the whole place down in my impatience? It didn''t take us much longer, and after crossing through another hidden flap in the wall of webs, we finally returned to the core room to see Oururu surrounded by the large spiders who were supposedly the guardians of the core room. That was until we entered, the massive spiders all turned to see us come in before skittering over toward Orwis like excited, oversized dogs. Orwis chattered to them with a small smile on her face before holding out the core for them to see. To say the spiders were excited was an understatement as they collectively did what I could only describe as some kind of happy dance. However, the spiders soon dispersed on her orders with an almost literal skip in their steps. While they were doing that, Reyvyre had made her way over to the zanzam trees, seemingly studying them and scratching at the bark among other things as she narrated her findings to Rita who dutifully took notes for her in Reyvyre''s journal. Leaving the mages to their studies, I approached Oururu, who regarded me with a deep bow of his head, making use of his long neck to do so without moving his torso. "Welcome back, and congratulations on your success in healing the other core." He enthused with reserved cheerfulness. I smiled a bit and bobbed my head. "Thanks, Oururu. How about you? Have you found anything of interest around here?" I asked as I stood beside him, watching with him as more and more spiders started filling the core room, quickly becoming an arachnophobe''s worst nightmare. The spiders began rhythmically moving from side to side as they encircled the pedestal in the center of the core chamber, watching closely as Orwis made a show of lifting the core above her head with her one hand before carefully setting it down and back in its pedestal again. It looked as if the bass just dropped in a nightclub as the spiders essentially danced with joy at the return of their healed core. Oururu spoke up once the spiders got started with their thing, shrugging his shoulders before regarding me. "I didn''t find much. But I did find a lot of stones under the dirt that were evenly spaced out into rows and columns... I think one of the zanzam trees was planted behind one of the stones because it''s really tangled within the roots now." It took a moment to really understand what he told me, my attention still mostly on the dancing spiders. However, it soon clicked as he shared the mental impression of what he saw and after he actually described it, I couldn''t help but regard him with a quirked brow. "Are you saying we''re standing in an ancient graveyard?" Oururu tilted his head curiously, seemingly thinking about my question before bobbing his head. "Yes, that''s a suitable description of what I saw." I wasn''t really sure what to say, turning to look among the dancing spiders again before scratching the back of my head. "Well, how about that? A graveyard..." Chapter 114 Vitmori POV With the current pressing matters having been resolved, I was tempted to just head back to my mountain to practice handling my magic until the drakewardens were ready to start their lessons with Isaak. However, the fact that we''re currently standing in a maze of webs that were built by giant spiders on an ancient graveyard that apparently had extinct magic trees specifically planted here... Well, let''s just say my curiosity was more than a little piqued. As the spiders continued to celebrate and dance around their core, I made my way over to Reyvyre, beckoning for Oururu to accompany me before speaking up. "So Reyvyre, what do you know about these magic trees? I believe you called them zanzam trees?" I asked leadingly while leaning up against the trunk of one of them. Reyvyre took a moment to finish dictating one of her observations to Rita before looking up at me, a clear air of excitement about her as she stood tall and gestured to the biggest tree of the trio. "That''s right Vitmori, these trees are known as zanzam trees, once thought to be extinct after the bloody political revolution led by Matriarch Shaxina Ernimash." She explained before looking up at the trees with a small smile and sighing softly as she started recalling the history she had learned during her studies. "She was mainly known by her rather unfortunate moniker, the Widow. She had been a once widely respected and even revered elven mage, one of the few elves to have etched a fifth mana ring around their heart which allowed her to be both the most powerful and longest-lived mage of her time." Reyvyre then took a step back from the zanzam trees and crossed her arms in consideration. "In the last five hundred years or so, Elven society as a whole has been run by an oligarchy of Elders who convene once a decade to discuss worldly matters and how we choose to react or if we even will react. It''s a system that is still being fleshed out, but for the time being, it has worked fine." She explained in a sort of tangential way before glancing over at me. I didn''t really know where she was going with this, but she had my rapt attention for now. Even Rita and Oururu seemed intrigued as they listened along rather intently. "And what about the time before that?" I asked, guessing she was waiting to be prompted at this point. Reyvyre bobbed her head in response to the question before continuing. "Before then, we were ruled by what would be considered a line of god-kings from a single family that rose to power over three thousand years ago. Their whole motif was of being descended from a lineage of the god of the sun." She explained, sounding frankly dismissive of the whole idea. "I don''t want to get too into it, but their power was overstated and not particularly all that great in the grand scheme of things. Sure, the early generations of the bloodline from the first thousand or so years may have been the real deal, but ultimately they ruled by tradition rather than out of anything they earned or deserved." I nodded along, though I just had to ask as I wasn''t too sure where she was going with all this. "So what does all that have to do with zanzam fruits and the Widow?" Reyvyre smiled kindly before nodding. "Sorry, there''s just a lot of context to explain, history, especially for us elves, is never simple." She mused before continuing. "Zanzam trees were historically managed by the family of god-kings, the trees, and fruits having been gifted to them by a rather powerful human wizard of their age as a dowry of sorts, he was a family friend to them, not to mention a lover to one of the princesses. It is said they were a favorite of his, and while he tried to say the name of the fruit, there was supposedly a mix-up in the translation and thus we were left with the name zanzam." It was at that comment that I had a sort of realization and I couldn''t help but laugh with amusement. Doing my best to stifle the laughter as I managed to wrangle it down to a hearty chuckle. Reyvyre and the others looked on with curiosity, and I just grinned, managing to physically stifle the laughter before sighing with delight just for the sake of sighing. "I think I have an idea of what the name that ancient human wizard was trying to tell your ancestors." I say, doing my best to calm down as a bemused grin basically glued itself to my wooden face. Reyvyre looked fairly surprised by that, if not a little doubtful, but she gave me a nod and gestured for me to continue as she offered a smile. "Oh really? Well, what was the name then?" I smiled a little more before needlessly clearing my throat. "I believe the name they were trying to tell you was manzana. It''s Spanish for apple, which is what I recognized your zanzam fruits to be." I couldn''t help but chuckle again as I wiped at tears of laughter that weren''t there. "Though how your ancestors managed to butcher manzana into zanzam is a complete mystery to me." Reyvyre, for one, looked rather taken aback by that bit of info when she started getting rather excited as she gently plucked her journal out of Rita''s hands and flipped to a different set of pages before taking down some fresh notes, as she scribbled things down, she had her own realization as she glanced back over at me again. "Wait... Does that mean that elven society as a whole was influenced by a human from another world? Like you?" I shrugged a little bit, not exactly sure how influential the human in question was. "Beats me, how important were those zanzam fruits?" I ask simply as I settle back against the trunk of one of the trees again. Reyvyre had to consider her words for a moment before just looking rather stupified as she reflected on history as she knew it. "With the introduction of that wizard''s apparently rather special bloodline and the zanzams, elves as a whole entered into an era of growing influence that allowed us to take steps to expand into other settled continents and on some more dangerous lands, allowing us to grow so far while remaining unified under one banner. The zanzams alone helped the family of god-kings regain the strength of the old god-kings, meditating and consuming the fruits in such great quantities that they were able to etch their fifth mana rings with far greater ease than what was normal." I nodded in understanding, even though I didn''t understand much of anything in regard to how hard it is to develop rings. After all, I already have three rings of mana swirling around in my core and I haven''t been here for all that long. Then again, mana could just work differently for me in general if I consider the fact that I''m technically supposed to be running a labyrinth of some kind, no doubt something like that would be rather expensive to set up and maintain. Now that I think about it... I''ve broken and used entire rings of mana for some of my more extreme feats of magic, like when I rebuilt Zasutir or created brand new souls for the Sinners and Dread... I vaguely remembered seeing a panel when I first spoke to that feminine voice that''s been watching me, something along the lines of consuming souls or something... If I consider how many people and animals I''ve killed so far since coming here... Well, that could also help explain my rate of growth. Reyvyre thankfully didn''t realize my ignorance at the gravity of having five rings of mana or at how difficult it supposedly was to get to that point as she looked up and regarded the trees while looking among the fruitlets. "All that to say that when the Widow''s children and grandchildren were all killed due to some foolish political intrigue, she emerged from her self-imposed isolation and stormed the god-king''s castle, burning everything to the ground and destroying the ancient household along with their entire court and the entire orchard of zanzam trees. The only surviving sources of the fruits were those that were preserved and made into alcohols or candied into syrups and other long-lasting treats which were then magically preserved to last even longer, only to be sold at exorbitant prices." This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Well, that sudden tangent into the history of these magic apples was sudden enough to give me whiplash. It took a moment for me to consider my words before speaking up again. "Wait... So if that whole family was known for also having mages and the like who also had five rings of mana, how could they all be wiped out by a single elf who also only had five rings? Not to mention, are these zanzam fruits truly that potent?" Reyvyre smiled a bit as she considered my questions, and I could sense her taking a moment to consider her words again. "Let me put it in perspective for you... Who would be stronger in a straight-up fight? You with a knife and your years of experience? Or a fool who barely knows how to handle a weapon, but said fool has a very strong gun with lots of ammo." I couldn''t help but frown just a little bit at that example, I''ve lost a lot of good people to ''fools with guns'', but regardless I mentally shook my mild disapproval and considered her question more seriously. "More often than not, I''d likely be able to kill the fool, getting away with few if not no injuries from the encounter." Reyvyre bobbed her head expectantly before continuing. "Now imagine you also had the strong gun and lots of ammo going up against a group of fools with similar weapons, how would you fare?" I tilted my head side to side in consideration for a bit. "With a healthy mix of luck and skill, I''d say I would be able to kill most if not all of them, getting away with a few minor injuries and probably at least one serious one if it came to a straight-up fight." I''m not one to go charging in the front after all, and usually, I''d never let myself get caught in a straight-up fight, as that''s often the fastest way to get yourself killed. "So what you''re getting at, is the Widow was a skilled warrior facing a group of fools?" I asked, at least getting a better picture of things now that she''s painted the scenario this way. Reyvyre nodded intently. "That''s how the battle historians seemed to break it down. The difference between the god-kings, their guard, and the Widow, was that the Widow was the product of true effort and talent, having mastered her mortal form and control over her mana heart and rings for centuries by that point in her life. Whereas the god-kings only had the volume of mana to match her, without nearly enough combat experience or skill to fend her off. The guards themselves were able to put up a fight, but unfortunately for them, she was an unparalleled genius of her era." She then looked back up at the fruitlets before looking back down at me again. "As for the potency of the fruits? Well, yeah, they''re pretty effective in terms of mana recovery, historically recorded to be the equivalent of a mana potion. With further refinement of the fruit into other concentrated products and proper meditation techniques or physical training, it could make a day of effort equal to at least a week''s worth of work. The god-kings jealously guarded the fruits in their last few centuries, consuming eight fruits for every two which were allowed to be dispersed into high society or be auctioned off in certain markets." I nodded once more, looking at the magic apples once again before absently scratching at my cheek for no real reason. " I see, well I heard an apple a day would keep the doctor away, but that''s just excessive..." That earned me an odd look from Reyvyre, but she didn''t linger on the thought for long as she looked the tress over. "What I can''t figure out, is how these zanzam trees made it all the way out here. They''re more than several centuries old if I''m reading the bark right, so they were likely planted here before the fall of the elven god-kings and even before Lichtdren was destroyed." She explained, looking more contemplative as she placed her hand against the bark. "Perhaps we''ll find a clue on the gravestone tangled under the roots of the tree." I offered, gesturing to the base of the tree. "According to Oururu, we''re standing in the middle of a graveyard." Reyvyre nodded along, and I could tell she was only barely listening while thinking about other things. After a couple of moments though, she finally processed exactly what I said as she looked over at me and then Oururu curiously. "Wait... What? A graveyard?" She parroted thoughtfully. I flashed an amused smile once she started paying attention again. "That''s right, a graveyard." With that said I look over to Oururu and place a hand on his shoulder, tapping into the connection of our bond. "Oururu, could you please look at the gravestone? Let''s see what it says." Oururu bobbed his head in silent compliance as he closed his eyes, his mana swirling within his body when his perspective shifted and moved toward the tree. Looking through his eyes, we quickly found the gravestone in question, tangled in the roots of the tree while submerged in the dirt like all the other gravestones. His gaze shifted around for a few moments, going this way and that until we managed to get a good look at the face of the gravestone when I started narrating my findings to Reyvyre and Rita. "Oh? There''s... Three different languages on this thing. The common tongue, an elvish dialect, and German. So... Two people are buried here, an elven man by the name of Elzalio Bravstralis, looks like he was 324 when he died. Listed as a loving husband and trusted ally. The second person... is Wanda Bravstralis. I can make out some words in German that describe her as a friend, confidant, and best fly...? No... Flyer? She was 276 when she died and... Oh... Looks like she died the year after Elzalio." There wasn''t much else to look at, and I couldn''t translate the rest of the german writing on the gravestone anyway, so I pulled away from Oururu, looking through the eyes of my avatar once again before offering him a small smile. "Thanks for the help." Oururu appeared thoughtful, still staring down at the hidden gravestone for a few more moments before looking over at me and bobbing his head again. "You''re welcome, Vitmori, it was my pleasure." He said politely, though when he thought I wasn''t looking anymore, I could sense him looking the gravestone over again. "So, do you happen to recognize the name Elzalio Bravstralis?" I asked, looking over at Reyvyre once I was done with Oururu. Reyvyre, for her part, looked vaguely annoyed. Though she was clearly playing it up more than she actually felt as she scoffed and shook her head. "It''s not like I know every elf out there Vitmori." She huffed before smiling a bit as she scratched the back of her head. "But I suppose I could research him in the bloodline registry, he''d likely be vaguely important, maybe even affluent, or perhaps notorious if he somehow managed to not only get his hands on zanzam fruit but their seeds as well, which almost never left the grasp of the god-kings." I nod intently, looking out to the swarm of spiders who were still eagerly celebrating their core, not paying us any mind whatsoever at this point. Orwis did happen to make eye contact with me, despite being in the thick of it as the spiders bobbed up and down or danced. She simply offered a small smile, one that managed to reach her eyes before giving her attention back to her spiders. Glancing back over to Reyvyre and Rita, I quirk a brow while tucking my thumbs into my pockets. "I think I''m done here for now, I''ll be returning to my mountain and practicing with my magic until morning; what will you ladies be up to?" The two mages shared a look before smiling a bit as Reyvyre spoke up. "We''ll be reviewing our memories of what we saw in Orwis'' dungeon. I want to see if we can set up that strange summoning circle we saw and figure out if we''re able to make a spawner." She explained, though their excitement was clearly mounting as she took up her journal from Rita and began preemptively looking over her notes. "Quite frankly Vitmori, nobody has ever actually dreamwalked a scion as we have, let alone observed a core actually getting their scions and setting up their spawners. Even if we never actually share our findings, it''s exciting to think that we may be the first people to actually study these in any actual capacity." She enthused as the sense of unfiltered joy and delight just exuded from her. While I didn''t really get it, I could appreciate that it was clearly important to them. So I nodded once more before flashing another smile. "Very well then, I''m looking forward to seeing the fruits of your research." I say while doing my best to match their enthusiasm even though I didn''t fully understand the weight of it all. The duo made their way off first, walking out of the maze this time as the ceiling to the web maze had already been covered up with a fresh patch of webbing at this point. Letting them get a head start so we''re not awkwardly following each other after having said our goodbyes, I hang around the blue core''s chamber for a while longer, turning my attention over to Oururu who was still zoned out and looking over the various gravestones again. I have a feeling he''s studying them more intentionally now that he has a better understanding of what they are. I watch him for a while longer before leaving him to it for now, he''s obviously got something on his mind and I shouldn''t interrupt that until he''s ready to talk about it. I eventually made my way out of the maze, having gotten just a little lost on my way out of the place. Now walking through the moonlit forest, I can''t help but let my thoughts wander back to the gravestone. I had made one for Skylar once she moved on, her final resting place being that idyllic forest close to the lake. I wonder if anyone made a grave marker for me? Do they even know I''m actually dead yet? Was there enough to recover or is my half eaten corpse stumbling around somewhere? I sigh for no real reason, save for the sake of sighing and shake away the thoughts. I ought to get to training sooner rather than later so I don''t have to linger on these thoughts for too long. Chapter 115 Isaak POV The following morning, Isaak found himself in a better mood than he had been in a very long time. He wasn''t sure if he could call it a date, but the quiet dinner between the two of them was so enjoyable, that he doubted that he could''ve done more to enjoy the night if he tried. Sure they didn''t do much besides eat and quietly talk, but it was the time they spent together that meant a lot to him. Now that he thought about it, he really didn''t have much to say and did a lot more listening than anything else, though that was most likely due to how uncomfortable it was for him to talk nowadays. Thankfully, Miri was more than willing to talk enough for the two of them as they reflected on their experiences since coming to this place, idly gossiping about this and that or talking about Vitmori and his beasts. All in all, he was looking forward to the next time they could do something like that again, though it was highly unlikely they''d get to eat alone all too often. Especially considering how it sounds like she''s getting along with almost everyone, whereas he only has a select few of the group he''s comfortable around. He shouldn''t be too greedy when it comes to taking up her time, should he? Maybe if he was a little greedier, they might''ve gotten closer a long time ago. He was pulled from his thoughts soon enough, his eyes opening as he stopped his meditating upon Joli''s arrival with Vitmori, the two talking about something or another; he wasn''t sure about what since he hadn''t been paying attention until just now. He looked over at them as the two crossed through the empty threshold leading into the stone building they had been staying in, respectfully bobbing his head once at Joli while remaining in a kneeling position. "So is that alright with you?" Joli asked, looking at Vitmori after taking a moment to acknowledge Isaak. Vitmori flashed a small smile and shrugged a bit. "If you''re fine with an old man like me, sure I don''t mind." He mused kindly before looking over Isaak, beckoning him to get to his feet. Isaak, for his part, just looked a little confused, getting to his feet before silently regarding Joli with a quirked brow. Joli smiled, jutting a thumb over to Vitmori who stood by the entryway behind her. "We''re gonna have you two spar for a little bit so I can best determine how to train you moving forward. I''ve heard about your sparring sessions with Zanitul, so I already have an idea of what you''re capable of, but I still want to see you in action for myself." She explained simply enough before turning to look at Vitmori. "Don''t rough him up too much, though I wanna see what you''re capable of too." She enthused kindly. "I''ll do my best not to." Vitmori mused a little before looking over Isaak. "Well, come along then." He said as he beckoned Isaak to follow, soon making their way into the street of the fake neighborhood. Once outside, Vitmori proceeded to unbutton his armor and even pull off his shirt, leaving himself in just pants as the clothes and armor seemingly disappeared into thin air. Isaak looked on with confusion as he glanced between Joli and Vitmori curiously. "Should I...?" He asked Joli quietly, not sure if he needed to also take off his shirt. Joli didn''t acknowledge Isaak just yet, instead walking closer and looking over Vitmori''s simulated wounds and letting out a low whistle. "Geez, you''ve got more souvenirs than most veterans I know." Vitmori just chuckled a bit, though it sounded vaguely hollow to Isaak, as he went about pulling out chunks of wood from seemingly nowhere and slowly shaping them into blunt swords. "Yeah, these aren''t even half of them. This body Reyvyre made for me was of me in my thirties, I''m pretty sure I was in my sixties when I finally died." He mentioned offhandedly before looking down at himself, his left hand tracing a particularly nasty-looking scar before going back to shaping a second sword. "Not to discount your veterans, but this is the result of having to survive every day I was alive, rather than just fighting a war with rules and morals that could end any day." He explained before holding a wooden sword by the blade over to Isaak. "Here you go." Joli nodded slowly, still looking over Vitmori''s back with renewed curiosity before remembering that Isaak had asked her a question. "Ah, um... No, I don''t think you have to." She said, glancing over at Vitmori for confirmation since it seemed he was taking the lead for this part. Vitmori glanced between the two of them, having noticed both their gazes on him now as he flashed a bit of a smile. "Oh, you don''t have to undress like me, I just didn''t want my new clothes getting damaged, not to mention I don''t actually need armor because this body can''t feel pain." He explained before looking Isaak over. "If anything, I recommend getting whatever pieces of your own armor that still fit, at least your bracers for arm protection." Isaak bobbed his head intently, making his way back into the building he''d been staying in for the last several days, and collected what gear still fit. Securely fastening the armor around his arms and shoulders, he made his way back outside to see Vitmori had built a sparring ring of stone and was quietly speaking with Joli about something or another. As Isaak hopped the stone railing, Vitmori looked him over again before nodding in approval. "There we go, just be sure to make use of your armor if you''re unable to fully dodge an attack. Your armor is there to take the hit, you just have to make sure to put it in the way of whatever is coming to hurt you." Isaak nodded once more as he regarded Vitmori. "How are we doing this?" He asked quietly, holding up his wooden sword as he absently tested its weight and balance to get a feel for it. Vitmori stroked his chin for a moment before flashing a bit of a smile. "I want you to do your very best to hurt me." He said simply, earning him a quirked brow from Isaak as he tilted his head in response. Vitmori just chuckled softly as he continued. "It''s all about the mindset, as you''ve never killed before, and you''re likely to hesitate or hold back if you''re thinking like you''re trying to kill me. So instead you need to think about hurting me, aim for my limbs, try to get me to slow down, and cripple my movement." He explained, sounding almost professional now, the air around him changing as Vitmori started taking up a defensive stance, wielding the sword in his right while keeping his left hand free. "As for me, every three times you fail to get a good hit on me, I''ll strike you back, so be mindful, and don''t forget to maintain your own defenses." He mentioned while flashing an almost teasing smile. "Whenever you''re ready, go for the first swing." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Isaak couldn''t help but swallow a little nervously, it was one thing to watch Vitmori fight someone else; though actually facing Vitmori head-on brought a sense of unease that Isaak wasn''t expecting. He took a moment to consider what he wanted to do, his eyes glancing at Vitmori''s shoulder before taking a step forward and performing a hard vertical slash. Moving quickly, but not too fast, Vitmori closed the distance instead of dodging as he used his left forearm to smack away Isaak''s blade before bringing up his own blade with his right hand and stopping short of chopping Isaak''s neck. Vitmori flashed a bit of a smile while locking eyes with Isaak, disengaging as he took a step back. "That was alright, strong stance and good form. I can tell you''re honest too, but you''re not strong or fast enough to be that honest just yet." He said before taking up a defensive stance again. "Be more confident in your follow through. Remember, I''m just wood, I won''t feel it." Isaak could only swallow, his heart starting to race and pound as he felt a lingering sensation around his throat. If this hadn''t been a training match, he was almost certain he would''ve lost his head without even realizing what happened. He felt a heat starting to swell in his chest as his heart continued to race, his senses sharpening distinctly as he readied himself again. He''d felt the sensation of a battle rush during training before, but it was never this pronounced. He briefly wondered if this was thanks to the changes caused by the drakewardens or perhaps his manaheart. Regardless, Isaak turned his attention back on Vitmori and stepped forward again, moving faster than he anticipated while doing a horizontal slash and going for Vitmori''s sword arm. Vitmori responded by bringing his sword up and parrying the strike with a strong swipe which caused Isaak''s sword arm to swing out wide, leaving him exposed for a strike that Vitmori didn''t take advantage of. Vitmori didn''t say anything this time, but he looked rather intrigued as he seemed to stare at Isaak''s chest for whatever reason while Isaak quickly stumbled back, retreating and fixing his stance. Now on edge, Isaak attempted to score at least one hit on Vitmori as he launched forward with a lunge, aiming for Vitmori''s center mass. Though even as he committed to the lunge, he could already see Vitmori starting to sidestep, easily dodging the desperate strike before kicking Isaak''s legs out from beneath him, making him spill onto the stone floor with a pained grunt. Vitmori was soon by Isaak''s side, extending a hand out to help the young guard back up to his feet. Despite being vaguely frustrated at being so easily taken down even after everything he''s gone through in the last several days, Isaak took up Vitmori''s hand with little complaint; getting back to his feet before letting out a heavy sigh. "It doesn''t feel like anything''s changed despite all that has definitely changed already." He mentioned rather miserably. At that, Vitmori couldn''t help but chuckle before gently patting Isaak''s shoulder. "There''s nothing wrong with getting your ass kicked every now and again. Especially during training. Just make sure to keep picking yourself up and get ready for it to happen all over again until you''re the one kicking ass." He enthused kindly when he pulled away, taking a step back before intently staring at Isaak''s chest again. Vitmori''s words did bring a small smile to Isaak''s face, though he did feel just a little put off by Vitmori''s sudden intense staring. After a couple more moments he started to feel rather self-conscious as he brought his arms across his chest before quirking a brow at Vitmori. "W-what are you doing?" "Studying the way your mana seems to be traveling through your body, it''s flowing around like your blood." He explained before seemingly realizing something and glancing up to notice Isaak''s expression. "Ah, sorry about that. I didn''t mean to be rude." He mentioned rather apologetically while stepping back and standing tall once more. Before Isaak could even ask his question again, Joli spoke up, sounding both intrigued and impressed. "You can actually see his manaheart and the way it moves mana around his body?" Vitmori chuckled almost sheepishly as he scratched at the back of his head before looking back over at Isaak. "Yeah, though I suppose I got a little carried away. I swear I didn''t mean to leer like that." He explained rather apologetically. Isaak simply shook his head, having been more confused than anything. "No problem... It''s fine. S-so what did you see?" He asked, now more curious than anything as he leaned back and relaxed against the stone railing. Joli also looked rather interested in what Vitmori had to say, coming over and leaning onto the stone railing from outside of the training ring. Vitmori looked vaguely surprised by the question before seriously considering it, his wooden sword vanishing into thin air as he tucked a hand into his pocket while using the other to stroke his chin in a thoughtful way. "I''m... Not sure how to best put it into words... It''s like... Well, it flowed around a lot like your blood, a fresh pulse of mana coursing to your extremities with every thump of your heart. It wasn''t nearly as strong or even as intense compared to what I saw of Reonim ''s manaheart during my match with him... But it was there. If I had to make a comparison, it was like the difference between a trickle of water from a waterskin, to the stream of water out of a spigot of a barrel." Joli chuckled a little bit, gently smacking Isaak''s arm with the back of her hand. "Hear that? A whole water skin." She mused before looking at Vitmori once more. ¡°Let¡¯s keep up this pace for now, I want Isaak facing off against someone who can¡¯t make use of a manaheart before I start sparring with him myself.¡± Vitmori seemed to be offended by Joli¡¯s description, before clearly scoffing with mock exaggeration. ¡°I see how it is, sure, I suppose I¡¯ll do my best to challenge him.¡± He mused before looking to Isaak once more as he pulled the wooden sword from thin air and rested it against his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it.¡± It was only now that Isaak realized that his day was just barely getting started and he had a lot of sparring ahead of him. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t being used like some sort of punching bag for Zanitul anymore¡­ Ultimately, the training didn¡¯t turn out to be as bad as he was anticipating. Vitmori never went too far, pushing Isaak just enough to make him try a little harder each time. Even when Isaak was hit or grappled, it was almost like he was being struck just hard enough with the flat of the blade to fall over with no follow up. Despite hours passing by, he wasn¡¯t worked to exhaustion like he had been with Zanitul, and Vitmori actually took the time to teach him all sorts of interesting techniques for close combat that even Joli took an interest in learning about. It took some time to really come to terms with it, but after spending the better half of the day with Vitmori as a sparring partner, the unsettling, anxious feeling he had about the wooden man just seemed to fade. The way Vitmori carried himself reminded him of a kindly older man who just really knew his way around a blade; and when that elf mage came over and asked Vitmori to join her for some kind of magic stuff, Isaak found himself surprisingly disappointed in having to stop so soon. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for me today. Let¡¯s do this again soon.¡± Vitmori enthused, pulling his shirt from out of nowhere before putting it back on. He then looked to Isaak, approaching him and holding his hand out. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about that talk we¡¯re supposed to have. Come find me later when you¡¯re feeling up to it.¡± He expressed kindly as he pulled away, saying his goodbyes to Joli as well when he followed Reyvyre out. ¡°Now then, time for part two of today¡¯s training.¡± Joli suddenly said once they were alone again. ¡°Same rules as before, you get three tries before I hit back.¡± She explained as she hopped the stone railing, conjuring a whip of water with one hand while taking up one of the wooden swords. With a soft sigh, Isaak nodded in response as he took up his wooden sword again. Though this time, he felt just a little more confident with himself as his manaheart starts to pound with anticipation. Chapter 116 Vitmori POV As we ascended the stairs I could feel Reyvyre''s gaze focusing intently on me, her mind burning with a few questions, though I could tell she didn''t want to pester me after interrupting the training I had already been doing. I didn''t really mind all that much though, since I had already learned what I needed to by now. "What''s on your mind?" I ask in a leading way while glancing back at her. She almost immediately perked up at that, excited curiosity at the forefront of her thoughts despite the casual smile she maintained on her face. "I was just wondering how your body was holding up... You were training your magic last night and then trained in combat until just now, right?" I smiled a little before looking ahead again as we continued to walk. "I''m not really noticing any real delays anymore, though I do still feel an odd disconnect between myself and this body. As responsive as it may be, I still feel like it is more of a puppet I''m giving orders to rather than my own body that I''m moving without much thought. Perhaps it''s because I used to be flesh and blood that I''m feeling that disconnect, but regardless, it''s been performing very well." Reyvyre nodded intently, and I could hear her scribbling notes into her journal without even having to look back at her. Once she finished her current thought, she peeked up at me curiously again. "What sort of things did you experiment with? Regarding your magic that is." "Nothing particularly esoteric." I mentioned outright before scratching my cheek in thought. "I was just experimenting with the elemental magics as those seem like the most straightforward magic types. Basically dipped my toes in the water as it were to see what was possible based on my understanding and imagination alone." Reyvyre bobbed her head intently, clearly ready to take down even more notes as she watched the back of my head. "I see, and what were you able to do?" I hummed for a moment, considering what I did and the results. "I was able to create clean drinking water through nothing but mana, it wasn''t even as hard as I thought it would be; though the act of destroying the water cost just a little less than actually making it. It felt more along the lines of simply making it evaporate instead of forcing it to disappear outright. I also tried to change the color of the water, or even the pH of it at times by imagining various chemical additives, but that proved to not be as straightforward as I would have liked." I couldn''t help but smile a bit as I reflected on my findings. It''s been a long time since I''ve experimented for fun and discovery rather than necessity or desperation. "I hadn''t tried controlling the water after conjuring it out, but I have been able to change the way it comes out. The mental image I had was that of a hose with different nozzles as I created a fairly strong jet stream, a shower of water, fine spritzes of mist, cones of water, and then just a steady stream. Oh, but I was able to create a stream of water that was pressurized to carve into stone, but it would be more efficient for me to just use earth magic to shape or cut through the stone itself." I explained before glancing back at Reyvyre. "This was all pretty small-scale stuff too, I did my best to limit myself to what I discovered to be the equivalent of fifteen gallons of water. However, I would like to try to increase my output eventually, maybe trying blasting out water with the force and volume of a firehose." She nodded intently at my words, and I was just glad she at least understood what I was referring to for the most part, even if she apparently got confused by the concept of pH at first, though I think she figured it out if the next question on her mind was anything to go by. "Vitmori, I would''ve thought you''d have been able to make acid with your understanding of alchemy... Though I suppose you would call it chemistry." I had vaguely recalled something along those lines in the combined memories of all the magic users I''ve come in contact with so far, but I wasn''t sure how to actually go about doing that. If anything I was under the impression that it was some kind of acid bomb or something they prepared beforehand. "So... Water magic does lead to being able to conjure a form of acid?" I asked for the sake of clarification. Reyvyre bobbed her head, closing her journal and tucking it under her arm for the moment as we came up into the spitter wolf den and started heading outside. "It''s usually not a particularly corrosive acid, but yes it does." She started to say as she held up her left hand, a very small ball of yellow-green fluid forming above her palm before she held it up to show me. "Though if I''m being honest, this is likely to be the more dangerous substance for you to come in contact with. It essentially cleans metal and stone, burns flesh, damages leather, and... Well... It eats through plants, cloth, and wood." She explained as she walked over to a sparse patch of grass in the gravel around the base of my mountain, turning her palm over and spilling the little ball of acid onto the grass. The grass itself quickly started to wilt and melt away under the sizzling of the fairly corrosive acid. "There are ways to make a more corrosive and deadly acid, the same goes for poisons as well. Most mages partner with an alchemist to prepare acids and poisons for them to use in combat, which they then enhance or simply launch with their magic." Now that was interesting to see, maybe I was thinking about it all wrong? "I see... Well, let''s see how it affects me. Better to learn now instead of waiting to see in a live environment." I suggested, flashing her a smile as I held my arm out to her while using my other hand to roll up my sleeve. However, I then had a realization and focused on the vessel within my avatar, suppressing the intricate enchantment that maintained the illusion of my skin as I exposed my wooden form. At first, Reyvyre seemed rather hesitant, but then I could see her very palpable curiosity start to form in her thoughts as she intently eyed my forearm. "I suppose you have a point... Now, I''m not overly familiar with using acid in combat, but I''ll do my best to make it as most combat mages would try to do." She admitted soon enough before holding her hand out, conjuring a larger ball of acid before crushing it with her magic. The acid spilled over my arm, running along the surface of my forearm, wrist, and hand. The reaction was rather quick and intense as the wood started to sizzle and smoke with acid burns, the wood being consumed fairly rapidly as it reached deep into where the bones of my arm would be; all the while my wrist simply fell to the ground, landing in the small puddle of acid that had formed between me and Reyvyre. Soon enough, I was left with just under half of my forearm in less than a minute. To say it was a rather surreal experience to watch my arm melt away is an understatement for sure; especially considering I was expecting to feel some kind of pain somewhere, but I still felt nothing despite what should have been a rather gruesome way to lose a limb. "Well then... I suppose I should do my best to avoid acid, among other things." I muse a little grimly while checking out my new stump, all while taking a few steps away from the acid puddle to put some distance between me and it. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Reyvyre for her part looked rather horrified at what she had done, guilt superseding her initial curiosity as she conjured a ball of water and quickly set about swirling it around my stump; washing away the remaining acidic residue before using the ball of water to disperse and clean away the acid puddle. With that done, she gave her full attention back to me and my arm as she carefully took it up. "I''m so sorry, I don''t know what I was thinking. Are you okay?" She asked, sounding nearly frantic as she racked her mind on ways to repair the damage. I did my best to look reassuring, even offering her a small smile as I used my remaining hand to gently pat her shoulder, all while doing my best to catch her gaze and make eye contact. "Hey... Hey, It''s okay. You didn''t hurt me, it''s fine..." When she finally does make eye contact, I smile a little more before pulling away and looking over the stump itself. After a minute or so of quietly studying it, I can start making out distinct signs of regrowth; whether it''s going to cover the end of the stump or regrow the entire hand, I''m not sure. But the growth is there and I make sure Reyvyre sees it. "Look, my body is already starting to repair itself. Let''s just think of this as another experiment and see how long it''ll take me to regrow a limb that I can''t just reattach." Reyvyre just sighed in response, and I could sense she managed to wrangle her sudden bout of panic before taking up her journal from under her arm and flipping to a certain page, jotting something down. "You''re deceptively charismatic Vitmori, I hope you know that. What kind of person would just use their own body for potentially dangerous experiments..." She said with no small amount of exasperation when she came to a realization and glanced up at me for a moment before going back to her notes when I offered her a small grin. "Right... You are that kind of person." She said, feeling decidedly unimpressed at the moment as she tucked the journal away once more and began making her way towards the stairs up my mountain. "Good thing you won''t need both your hands for what''s coming next. Let''s go, Rita is waiting for us." "Sounds good to me." I reply, even though I''m not exactly sure what I''m going to be helping with. As we began our ascent, Reyvyre had managed to fully settle down again before glancing back at me once more. "We can talk more about your magic practice later... After that little incident with the acid, I would much rather hear what you learned about manahearts and the defensive abilities that can be developed through them." I nod intently at her words before scratching the back of my head with my remaining hand. "I learned quite a bit about how the manaheart can be used in combat and how it flows through the body. I also learned that I can''t make use of a manaheart like that." It was at that comment that Reyvyre stopped walking again, a sense of worry bubbling up all over again. "What do you mean you can''t make use of a mana heart? Is there just something you''re not getting or...?" She started to ask, not really sure what the possible problem could be. "It has to do with the lack of blood, or perhaps it''s due to the fact that I''m not a proper living thing." I started to explain, though if I''m being honest, I''m not sure where the problem is ultimately stemming from either. "From what I''ve seen of manahearts, even a new and inexperienced one, the mana itself is spread throughout the body with little thought or action from the person themselves. It can be further refined and directed via instincts and specialized training, but at the very least it''s done as a natural and near-thoughtless function of the body." I then gestured to myself with my remaining arm. "I can''t do that. Sure, my body may be filled with mana, but that''s only because of the vessel''s baseline of animating this body to my thoughts and commands. If I want to move mana around my body, I have to both will it and think about the function while also trying to move and fight. I may be good at multitasking, but unless we find a way to spread mana around my body for more useful functions and then will for certain effects to happen; I really don''t see a way for me to increase my defenses, strength, and mobility in the ways that Reonim or the drakewardens are able to." Rather than worry, I could sense Reyvyre was more perplexed than anything as she considered the findings I placed before her. It wasn''t long until she was jotting down yet another series of notes in her journal before glancing back at me. "That is certainly an interesting issue... I would have thought the sheer amount of mana your core houses and the quality of your vessel would have made up for any of those possible issues or shortcomings, but to think the problem was something so fundamental as a lack of blood? I''ll see about what we can possibly do to workaround it and if I can come up with any answers before you head off toward the Hegemony." She said as she offered me a small smile. "That body of yours is my best work yet, and I would hate to leave you wanting despite my efforts. Just leave it to me Vitmori." I nodded in response as I scratched the back of my head. "Take your time, I''m in no rush for all that stuff. It''s not like I''m planning to get into any straight-up fights. I''ve never needed abilities like those to handle myself in my day-to-day back in my old life, and I''m sure I''ll manage here just fine for the most part. Besides, I''ve got magic to supplement any physical shortcomings that I may encounter." Reyvyre chuckled softly at that before sighing softly. "I know Vitmori... I know, again, I''ll do my best." She said with a little more self-assurance as we came up to the entrance of my core chamber. Making our way inside, I''m greeted by the sight of Rita as she uses a rather long stick to draw what looks to be the magic circle we saw in Orwis'' memory into the stone sand. In the center of the magic circle itself was a sapling with runes carved into it; it was one of the many evergreens that made up the forest around my mountain, though this one only stood to be around three feet tall from where it had been planted in the sand. ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s all this then?¡± I asked, my curiosity only really being matched by my confusion as I looked over to Reyvyre. Reyvyre smiled a little more as she gestured to what was still being set up. ¡°We¡¯ve spent the better half of the morning experimenting with what could be used as a spawner while also studying that magic circle we saw. While we haven¡¯t been able to get the magic circle to actually respond to our mana, we¡¯ve got some interesting reactions from the potential spawners. The feeling of possibility was rather potent during our last attempt when we used this sapling as the base.¡± She explained before looking just a little hesitant. ¡°Mind you, nobody has ever studied spawners in the way we¡¯re doing now¡­ So this is all just untested potential and guess work. We believe the only thing we¡¯re really missing is a certain kind of mana to activate the magic circle, which should then ready the spawner to be attuned to whatever creature you might summon.¡± ¡°I think I get it¡­ So you want me to try running my mana through the magic circle?¡± I ask, just to clarify before I try anything while approaching the magic circle itself. Rita piped up as she pulled away, lifting the stick carefully away from the sand before resting it against her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s ready whenever you are.¡± She expressed with a fair deal of excitement while making her way over to stand with Reyvyre, giving me a fair bit of space for whatever reason. Looking the magic circle over, I get an odd sense of trepidation, now vaguely worried something might blow up for whatever reason. After another moment I managed to squash away my nerves and get to one knee, reaching out my only hand and touching the magic circle before starting to run my mana through the runes in the sand. At first, it was slow going, and I could feel the mana being consumed by¡­ Something. All of a sudden it¡¯s like a vacuum is being pressed against my reservoir of mana, the energy being greedily slurped up in such an intense way that I was somehow getting a headache. By sheer focus and willpower, I quickly pulled away and practically threw myself into the sand after freeing my hand from what felt like a hungry tarpit. ¡°W-what the hell¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but murmur, as I laid on my back for a few moments. I could feel Reyvyre and Rita making their way to me and even see them as they looked down at me. But I couldn¡¯t hear them as my head suddenly felt much more full than usual. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on until I saw a familiar panel form in front of my face, and heard an all too familiar feminine voice which filled my ears. ¡®You¡¯ve been busy, I''m sorry I didn¡¯t reach out sooner candi-... I mean¡­ Vitmori.¡¯ Chapter 117 Vitmori POV ''Vitmori?'' The feminine voice called out to me again, but I was still mentally reeling from the sudden drain on my mana. My name was written out in patient anticipation on the panel in front of me as the voice waited for me to respond. After another moment I finally managed to get myself to sit up before just sitting cross-legged in the stone sand, the panel following my field of view as it rested in the bottom right corner of my vision where I could see it clearly without it obscuring my vision. I could feel Reyvyre''s hand on my shoulder, and feel the vague sensation of her talking to me, but I couldn''t make out anything as I offered her a small smile. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Just... Just give me a few minutes, we''re not alone right now." Having taken the moment I needed to orient myself, I looked at the panel and spoke up. "Sorry for making you wait, I can safely say I wasn''t quite ready to hold a conversation after everything that just happened..." Despite never having seen her face, I could vaguely sense the feminine voice was smiling a little in understanding. ''No need to apologize Vitmori... I suppose it''s fair to say that none of us were quite expecting to have this conversation right now.'' Now that was interesting... "What do you mean by that? Weren''t you the one who reached out to me?" I asked while causally dusting myself off. Glancing over at Rita and Reyvyre, I could tell they were clearly concerned but Reyvyre soon had a realization of some kind as she opened her journal and began writing things down. ''No, by using that magic circle, you reached out to those of us who have granted you your aspects. While I may not have been the one to originally grant you your aspects, you still inherited the one I granted to Lichtdren.'' The feminine voice explained. "Ah okay... Wait, you said us, right? I have three aspects, don''t I?" I asked curiously while quirking a brow at the panel. ''That''s right you do, and she did indeed say just that.'' A younger-sounding feminine voice called out, sounding remarkably cheerful and rather enthusiastic; a different line of writing came onto the screen with a different color and font. ''I don''t get to meet living mortals all too often, so it''s great to finally talk to you, it hasn''t been fair of her to hog you for herself all this time.'' My head started to reel at her excited reveal, though I suppose that explains why my head was feeling more occupied than usual. In the next moment, a new line of text with a different color and font came onto the screen. This time a male voice came to my mind, it sounded like a young man, though he held a more mature and calm air when compared to the other new arrival. ''You and I both know that he wouldn''t have been able to handle all of us as he was a month ago. Just be happy he''s defined his existence enough to be able to handle this conversation now.'' "Handling it might be a stretch, though I suppose it''s safe to assume that this whole experience could be worse than a mild headache." I mentioned with a pointless huff before doing my best to collect myself again. "So what are you all doing here? And what did you mean by me defining my existence?" They didn''t respond right away, I could feel them discussing something between themselves, but I couldn''t make anything out despite the conversation happening in my own mind. After a few more moments, the first feminine voice spoke up again as a new line of text started scrolling down. ''Well, like I said before, you called us by using that magic circle you found in the memories of that scion. As for why we were called in particular, it''s because I am your handler. I chose you and brought you into this world once you had passed on in your home world. As for the other two, they sponsored me and gave me the influence I needed to place you on this mountain as a dungeon core.'' The younger female voice chimes in at that. ''Not that you''re any kind of dungeon I''ve seen before. But I suppose that''s our fault.'' She mused a little sheepishly, and I could vaguely imagine her scratching her cheek out of embarrassment. "How is that your fault?" I asked; it''s not like the idea of making a labyrinth even appealed to me in the first place. The male voice spoke up at that. ''While all three of us may have contributed to your being here, we accidentally spent too much of our influence granting you your titles and our aspects. You were quite accomplished for a mere human and the karma you accrued helped us do quite a lot to prepare you for your arrival here.'' ''With that said...'' The original feminine voice started to say. ''We failed to set up a summoning circle along with a spawner for your first scion and monsters. If we were able to do this from the outset, we would have been able to properly speak to and advise you as to what you were supposed to do to build up your strength and get a dungeon going.'' "Ah... I see. Well, that certainly explains my days of complete solitude when I first arrived here." I mentioned though I didn''t feel particularly bitter about it, especially considering that I do get the sensation that they genuinely feel bad about letting that happen to me. The original feminine voice continued. ''By the time we were able to actually contact you and you managed to accidentally trigger the system which had been in place to help guide you, you were already well into getting yourself established in the world and influencing it in your own unique way. So instead of getting you a spawner and scion, we spent the karma you accrued to remove the system and gave you a goal to prepare for in the near future.'' ''Who could have guessed that a magicless old man like you would have figured out how to absorb natural mana? Not to mention mutating and ascending all those animals into formidable mana beasts.'' The younger feminine voice mused as she chuckled softly. ''Then with only one beast, you managed to slaughter a bunch of criminals and absorb their souls which allowed you to grow even faster. But then with nothing but sheer intuition, you somehow figured out how to resurrect the only two people who were worth bringing back and won them over with your winning personality.'' She continued, sounding a little sarcastic at the end there. ''Those gems made from people probably helped a lot with that; even I didn''t know something like that was possible. Oh, but the silliest thing about you is how you keep sharing your titles with everyone. Sure you didn''t know better, but come now, you could stand to be more creative ya know.'' A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I wasn''t exactly sure how to take those remarks, they didn''t sound like insults, but they certainly don''t paint a pretty picture of how brutal I was when I first came here. Not that I''ve changed all that much since, but I''m definitely in a better place than I was at the start of this. "So... What did you mean when you all said I''ve defined my existence? How did that happen and what does that have anything to do with the ability to speak to you all?" The male voice decided to pitch in at that. ''While not every decision you make has an impact on the world, there are some that will absolutely change things in possibly big ways. The decision you made to ally with the Empire, then led you to be labeled as a druid, only to then become the protector of Empress Historietta. The decision to give Dread and your Sinners their memories back, and then send them into the Theocracy. Not to mention your plan to explore the Hegemony with your right hand Basti. You''ve set so many things in motion, the potential futures are numerous and many of the others are interested to see what you''ll ultimately do and become. There are many paths, the possibilities for great good and possibly terrible evils, but all of them are unique, interesting, and valid.'' "Wait what? Great goods and terrible evils? Y-you''re expecting both from me and you''re all fine with this?" I mean, I like to think that I''m a good person, and sure I''ve done horrible things to people who deserved it... But I''m not sure how I feel hearing it laid out like that. The original feminine voice spoke up at that. ''As I''m sure you now know... We have watched you become the person you are now, we know what you stand for and what you were capable of before becoming what you are now. No matter what you do, we chose you and we''ll be in your corner regardless of what you become and the decisions you make. We''re just here to help you and offer our guidance should you choose to ask for it. Just stay true to yourself and you''ll do just fine in this world.'' My head was starting to ache more noticeably again, and I could feel the strain of this conversation wearing on me. Before I can say anything, the younger feminine voice speaks out again. ''Enough chit-chat, let''s get this spawner set up before we lose connection again. It would be a shame to not reward him for his efforts after all this time without our support.'' I could sense the other two agree with the younger feminine voice as the magic circle started to shine and glow before me. Before I knew it, there was a cracking cacophony as what felt like hundreds of presences made themselves known for several seconds, the original trio of voices listening and discussing with them what to do next until it all went comparatively quiet. The original feminine voice then piped up, sounding almost apologetic while I sensed the other two setting to work on the magic circle. ''Sorry about that Vitmori, given how long you went without having a properly summoned scion, a lot of the others were interested in what you''d get so we put it to a vote.'' "You what?" I asked, still a little stunned from all those presences practically invading my thoughts all at once before vanishing just as quickly. However, the idea that a bunch of higher beings were interested in what was summoned for me also sounded more than a little ridiculous and was kind of ruining the mystique of these higher beings somehow acting as gods of this world, then again, there were apparently some of these beings who took time out of the day to describe food and other things to Tori upon request. "Is that wise?" I could feel an amused smile coming from the original feminine voice as the words scrolled out before me. ''While there are a few that would like to mess with you for the fun of it, a majority of them are interested in the story you''ll weave. So do not worry, these things will generally play out to your benefit.'' Before I could say anything else, the sapling at the center of the magic circle began shifting and changing as the mana build-up from the magic circle began swirling into the wood itself. Suddenly a crack ran through the trunk of the sapling, glowing red embers licking the fresh wound on the surface of the bark when a hoof emerged from the flames. I couldn''t help but be fascinated by the scene playing out before me as a young fawn emerged from the flames of the spawner tree. It had an ashy gray coat that was speckled with black and white dots, both of its eyes were a vibrant emerald green, and it had two tiny spike horns that were a fiery crimson red. All in all, it looked like a young button buck with fresh horns still growing from its head. It stumbled into the stone sand, nearly falling over and tripping on itself as it took in the first look at the world around it. ''This fawn is the first of its kind and will be the scion of its species. Name the species and grant your scion a name. The ones that spawn afterward will be monsters who are meant to die and come back, do not feel remorse for them as that is their lot in life. They are not like the natural-born mana-beasts in your service and will not suffer as the other creatures would.'' The male voice explains, a gentle reassurance ever-present in his words. "This... Is different than when that blue core got his scions... Why is that?" I couldn''t help but ask as I approached the fawn, reaching out and gently petting his ashy gray head fur. Even through the senses of my wooden hand, I could tell it was incredibly soft and pleasantly warm to the touch. The fawn lets out a muted bleat while leaning in and affectionately nuzzling its head into my touch, and it''s only now that I realize I still can''t hear anything but the trio of beings that have been occupying my head for some time now. I glanced over at Reyvyre and Rita, though the duo was currently more occupied by the burning tree that just spat out a fawn rather than me or the fawn in question. The younger feminine voice decided to answer as she spoke up. ''It''s likely due to the sheer difference of mana being used here. Most cores only get the minimal amount of mana granted into those magic circles and small hints of guidance from their handlers. You''re much more than a simple core, and the amount of mana you can wield combined with the influence of your handler and two sponsors... Well, we can do a lot more than summon a rando frog and spider.'' She explained with a distinct note of amused mirth in her voice. "That''s... Fair enough" I considered before regarding the fawn, still doting on the little guy as I considered some names. ¡°I¡¯ll name the species¡­ Fuevimo Harts and Hinds, for their ties to life, death, and fire. As for this one in particular¡­ I name you Pratemis.¡± With that, the bond is formed as a green ring starts to take shape around his ear. Pratemis let out another muted bleat which I can tell is full of delight thanks to our new bond. I couldn¡¯t help but smile even more at just how happy he was as he nuzzled into my hand with even more delight. The original feminine voice speaks up once again as the words scrolled down the panel again. ¡®It¡¯ll be some time before we¡¯re able to perform another summon like this, but just so you know, you should be able to attune spawners to your other scions, or vassals as you call them. You won¡¯t be able to make new monsters with your natural born mana-beasts, but you¡¯ll be able to maintain what you have. As for your new spawner, you¡¯ll need to feed it more mana if you want to make more Fuevimos, but in the meantime we¡¯ll set it to create and maintain eight of the monsters until you want it to make more.¡¯ Before I could reply, I could feel the younger feminine voice almost mentally butting into the conversation as her words started scrolling down the panel. ¡®Yeah, yeah. He¡¯ll figure it out soon enough, like with everything else he does.¡¯ She said, seemingly addressing the original feminine voice before turning her focus to me. ¡®As for you, you better not keep us waiting this long next time. You¡¯re just about the only interesting thing around that I can directly interact with and it¡¯ll be a pain to just sit and watch for another couple months.¡¯ Before she could make any more demands, I could feel the male voice step in with a smile to his voice. ¡®I¡¯ll admit, it was nice interacting with mortals again. I look forward to next time, Vitmori.¡¯ With that, the younger female and male voices seem to leave my mind, leaving me with the original feminine voice. ¡®I look forward to seeing your progress Vitmori. Just remember to stay true to yourself, and you shall do fine in this world.¡¯ After that was said, my mind was finally my own once more as I could hear Reyvyre dictating notes to Rita about her observations on Pratemis while doting on the ash gray fawn. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh with vague relief as the overall headache I had been enduring the whole time also finally faded. ¡°Well that was unexpected. Sorry if I scared you all.¡± I offer while making my way up to Reyvyre and Rita, doing my best to make sure they knew I was addressing them now. ¡°Vitmori! I¡¯m glad to see you can finally hear us.¡± Reyvyre said in good cheer due to no small part of Pratemis¡¯ affectionate charm. ¡°So¡­ Do you want to fill us in on the other half of the conversation you were having?¡± She asked, pulling away from Pratemis and taking her journal back from Rita as tangible curiosity bubbled in the forefront of her thoughts. ¡°Well¡­ Gosh, where do I begin¡­¡± I start to say, considering everything that just happened as I thoughtfully stroked my wooden chin. ¡°Well¡­ I just spoke to the beings that placed me here.¡± Chapter 118 Vitmori POV To say things got busy after that talk with the beings who said they were my handler and sponsors is an understatement. Just so I could get things done, I had to make Reyvyre walk and write so we weren''t sitting around for the next few hours as she had me describe my entire experience from when I touched the magic circle until after Pratemis was spawned. She wanted to know everything from the way the higher beings spoke, their personalities, and what their domains were. As I forgot to ask those kinds of questions, I gave her my best guesswork; that the original feminine voice was the one who granted me the aspect of creation, whereas the younger feminine voice and the male voice were likely the ones who granted me life and death. Despite what I felt was a lack of information, Reyvyre was ecstatic with what I was able to give her and promised that she would do her best to figure out who these beings were so that I could better understand the ones who brought me here. I was admittedly skeptical of her claims, especially considering the possible hundreds of presences I felt in those few seconds during that vote. However, according to Reyvyre, there were many gods known to interact with the world at large; anything from local deities of harvest or fertility to gods and goddesses of intrigue, and of course gods and goddesses of life and death. Even with the excess of religious icons, being granted an aspect the way I have is still a very rare occurrence as not every deity apparently has the power for such a feat. As we discussed gods and various deities, Rita dismissed herself for some reason or another while Reyvyre stayed by my side. As for Pratemis, I left him with Legosi and Jack, having them show the fire fawn around and handle his introduction with the Haven for me. Meanwhile, I made my way down my mountain and stopped around eighty to a hundred feet up from the mountain base. We walked around this height until I found a natural and sturdy-looking cliff of sorts. I figured if I was going to have multiple spawners for my mana-beasts and monsters, I should make a specific room for them all. I began by strengthening the cliff with my earth magic, hardening the stone before carving a discrete walkway that led down to the base of the mountain. Going back up to the cliff, I started carving out a short hallway into the mountain face which then opened up into a round chamber I quickly carved out before smoothing out the floor and walls, at which point I started carving out a number of alcoves to place the spawners in. The endeavor itself took a few hours as I ended up losing myself to my work, at some point I disconnected from my avatar so I could really get down to the details of the chamber. Before long, Reyvyre and Reonim started bringing in the potential spawners she had been experimenting with so I could get a frame of reference on how to make my own spawners. From what I could tell, it wasn''t even all that difficult to set one up. The only problem that Reyvyre and Rita had come across was actually activating the spawner itself. With what my handler and sponsors told me, I had a good idea of how to activate these spawners, so I decided to make use of what was already made. Through my connection with the others, I called on Oururu and Frisby to come and meet me down in the new chamber since they didn''t seem to have anything, in particular, going on at this point. Oururu was the first to arrive, slithering into the chamber with his massive body before shifting back into his snakekin form as he closed the distance and offered me a respectful bow of his head. "It is good to see you Vitmori. How can I be of service?" He asked as he began undoing a button on what looked like an oversized scarf when it then fell into place and looked more like a poncho. I smiled a bit while looking him over. It seems Miriam was inspired by the poncho I wore when I first met the others since Oururu was now wearing a brilliant red poncho that matched the lining of my armored coat. It fit him snugly around what could be approximated as his neck while he was in his oversized serpent form but now fit loosely in his small snakekin form. The poncho barely hung onto his shoulders with a deep v-neck that exposed most of his lithe, undefined chest; the nearly pearlescent white scales of what would be his underbelly in his serpent form nicely complimenting the brilliant red fabric of the poncho. "Before that, I see you''re wearing some clothes now, how do they feel? Are they as restrictive as you were worried about?" Oururu smiled cheerfully before taking advantage of his long neck to look himself over for a moment when he then regarded me again. "It is quite nice, isn''t it? That tailor, Miriam, is quite considerate with the things she makes. She had me shift between my two forms in order to make sure the neck hole could accommodate my body in my larger form. That way I don''t have to take this off or leave it somewhere for whatever reason." He explained rather happily as he wiggled his body slightly, making the poncho swish and sway. "It''s loose enough to not feel restrictive, yet it covers all the important parts so I can maintain that modesty you wished for me to have." He mentioned with a hint of amusement as he looked at me again. I chuckled softly at his description before scratching my cheek a little. "While it does cover most of your body, I wouldn''t really say it''s modest... Well let''s just be happy you''re a man, rather than a woman." Somehow, it felt like he was revealing more by just wearing the poncho instead of the battle skirt I had him wearing to cover his masculine pride. Oururu looked a little confused at that, tilting his head at my comment. I suppose he didn''t really get what I was saying, then again I''m not about to explain myself regarding those matters. That''s when I sensed a hint of alarm and worry as he slithered closer to get a better look at me. "Vitmori, you''re missing some of your arm?!" He asked with shock more than just stating it; as if he wasn''t really sure what he was looking at but was surprised nonetheless. I had actually forgotten that I was missing most of my left forearm since I didn''t really need to physically use my hands to make use of the earth magic I had been carving this room with. I chuckled a bit before holding up the stump and using my right hand to roll the sleeve back. "Yeah... I was experimenting with magic and ended up melting it off with acid. Don''t worry though, it''ll grow back... Eventually." I added a little uncertainly. It had been hours since I originally lost it and barely four inches of wood had grown back; I was still missing a chunk of my forearm, my wrist, and the rest of my hand. I suppose if I actually willed for it to grow back, my arm would have been rebuilt much faster, though now I''m just curious to see just how long it would take for it to passively restore itself. Oururu looked a little unsure of my claim but chose not to question me all too much as he curiously looked around the chamber before looking back at me. "In any case, what can I do for you?" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I bobbed my head intently, happy to get to the matter at hand as I walked him over to an alcove with the beginnings of a serpent statue which stood tall on a stone block with the runes for a spawner carved into the face of the block itself. "I want you to run your mana through this block with me; if it works right, should you ever meet an untimely death, this block should be able to bring you back to life." Oururu looked over the alcove curiously, and while I could tell he liked the statue that was being made, he felt more than a little uncertain by my claims as his head twisted around to look at me closer to my eye level. "There were one too many ''shoulds'' in that explanation just now... How sure are you about this?" I chuckled softly as I scratched the back of my head. "Honestly? I''m not sure about it at all. I just learned about these things earlier today and you''re the first one I''m talking to about this. I don''t expect you to die to prove whether or not this works, so just think of it as an emergency safety net." Oururu was at least mollified by my frankness as he regarded the spawner again, looking it over once more before bobbing his head. "I suppose it won''t hurt to have something in place. Very well." With that, he placed his hand against the stone block and I followed suit. Together we ran our mana through the stone block, filling the runes with the combined mana as something within the stone shifted and came to life. After a few moments, a crack emerged from the face of the block, revealing a dim green glow from within. I could feel Oururu''s hesitation combined with my own as he watched the cracked face of the stone block for a while, and after a silent few minutes of nothing else happening, we both pulled away and shared a glance. "Well... Nothing blew up, so I think that means we did it right." I mused before chuckling a bit. Oururu seemed to wither at that comment, but he ended up smiling soon enough as he looked around at the various alcoves with potential spawners waiting to be activated. "You''ve certainly been busy Vitmori. Do you need any help?" I smile a bit before shaking my head. "Nah, I''m good. I like having tasks to focus on, it helps to pass the nights, ya know?" I do my best to look cheerful at that, I''m sure he probably understands some of what I''m going through as an animal turned person; but at the end of the day, there''s likely to be some things he wouldn''t fully get. Oururu just watched me intently, giving a little bob of his head when the pitter-patter of scampering feet caught our ears. Looking to the chamber entrance, we spotted Frisby as she hurried over to us, looking rather apologetic as she moved from running on all fours to jogging on her hind legs. "S-sorry about the delay, I was spending time with Dionyba around her territory and had a ways to go to make it back here." Frisby, for her part, was also wearing some new clothes. She had on a red hooded cloak which had a simple wooden button that kept the cloak secured around her neck and shoulders. It looked to be cut from the same cloth as Oururu''s poncho, but I was more amused by how she was starting to look more and more like her namesake. I simply shook my head at her apology before meeting her eyes. "No need to apologize, it''s my fault for assuming you weren''t busy." I should''ve been more thorough when I checked in, instead of just asking the two of them to make their way over to me. Frisby looked admittedly relieved once I said that, though her attention was quickly consumed by the glowing crack on the stone block. She didn''t say anything at first, walking up to the spawner before gently touching the stone beside the magical crack. "Y-you... You have spawners now?" She asked though it seemed to be rhetorical since it was clear that she recognized it for what it was without being told. My curiosity was piqued as I smiled kindly, leaning back against the smooth stone of the alcove while watching her. Oururu coiled his lower half beneath himself as he waited, seemingly using himself as a chair and relaxing for the time being. "Yeah, I just learned how to make them earlier today. I was hoping to set you up with one just in case anything were to happen." I explain in a fairly nonchalant way, though something about Frisby''s expression caught my attention. I could sense a deep feeling of nostalgia from Frisby; a memory of her brood from before Lichtdren''s fall. It doesn''t seem like she''s even realized she''s having the memory, and I''m ashamed to admit my curiosity was getting the better of me. Tapping into our bond, I focus on her thoughts when I catch faint whispers, fragments of memories. I could feel pride in her work, the joy of being among the other scions as they reported to the one who brought them into this world. They were like her family and she was the youngest among them. Her brood had grown up again, they were stronger now, and she was stronger. It was only a matter of time before she too could become a beastkin like the others... Then... Then... The memory was gone and I could feel the lingering sorrow in Frisby''s heart. She was in tears but she couldn''t even remember enough to know why she was crying. By the time I pulled away from the bond, Oururu was by Frisby''s side, gently rubbing her back and comforting the oversized rodent. "Ah... I''m so sorry... I-I don''t know why this is happening." She said softly between sniffles, doing her best to at least try to smile while wiping away tears that wouldn''t stop. "I-I must have gotten something in my eye... Please, I''m fine. Don''t worry." I could feel Oururu mentally prodding me for assistance. He was feeling more anxious and nervous than he has in a long time now. He wasn''t sure what to do around someone who was crying and was hoping I could do something to help. Even if he was looking to me for advice, it''s not like I was especially good around criers either; the only thing I could think of was to do my best to try and distract her from her tears. Looking around, my eyes landed back on Oururu''s spawner as I had a bit of an idea before getting to my knees so that I could be closer to eye level with Frisby. "Say... Would you like to attune with Oururu''s spawner? If he doesn''t mind, you two can share it and I''ll carve a statue that features you both... How does that sound?" I could sense that Oururu was on board with the idea, but he didn''t say anything, letting me do what I needed to do to help Frisby move past her tears, at least for the moment. Frisby couldn¡¯t quite stop her tears, but a small smile was on her face as she looked up to me and smiled. ¡°T-that sounds wonderful¡­ Y-You sure you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± She asked as she looked up to Oururu, gently placing a hand against his arms as he still did his best to comfort her. Oururu was all for it as he smiled kindly, even if I could tell he didn¡¯t understand why he would mind if they did share. I wasn¡¯t sure as to the specifics either, though perhaps Frisby simply saw it differently than us. ¡°I would love to share a spawner with you¡­ I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± ¡°That settles it then, let¡¯s get you both attuned at once.¡± I offer as cheerfully as I could manage while placing my hand against the spawner once more. The other two followed suit, though as I started swirling my mana into the stone I was suddenly struck with a rush of energy, my head feeling more full than it should for a couple moments when the sensation vanished as quickly as it had arrived. When I managed to focus on my surroundings again, I caught a faint flash of purple light coming from the crack of the stone before it quickly shifted back to the green glow of my influence. Looking at Oururu and Frisby, it didn¡¯t seem they noticed anything amiss; Frisby now leaned into Oururu as he draped both arms around her, pulling her into his coiled lap as she settled down from her sudden bout of tears. I was about to leave them to it when the spawner suddenly pulsed with energy, I could sense something forming in it like the burning tree had done earlier today to make the other fuevimos. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? The Handler and Sponsors said I wouldn¡¯t be able to spawn more creatures from my other spawners due to my vassals being natural born animals¡­ It was only then that I remembered that Frisby was not a natural born, like everyone else. In the next moment, I watched as an outstretched paw emerged from the crack in the stone, and what emerged was half of a rather wild looking and scraggly brown rat. Now that I think about it, I had to actually clean up and fix Frisby up to make her look like an oversized fancy rat, rather than a New York sewer mutant. The rat scrambled out some more, fully emerging from the glowing crack as it revealed the lower half of its body as¡­ Well¡­ As a snake¡¯s body. Chapter 119 Vitmori POV The rat snakes... Titanoboa rats? Hmm... How about I just call them borats, nobody here should have anything to say about a name like that. Anyways, with the surprise appearance of the borats, I''m suddenly flush with a fresh batch of what can be earnestly described as monsters that I''m not entirely sure what to do with. They''re a bit odd to look at due to their fur-covered serpentine body, yet they''re almost endearing in a way with their wide eyes and big ears. They also all bore the marks of my bond, having a green diamond take shape on their foreheads instead of a ring around their ear or shoulder. I wasn''t sure if it was odd or not since the only ones to have that style of mark were reptiles like Oururu and Zasutir. I really should take some time to explore the whys and/or hows of the mark of my influence... Maybe it''s different for each dungeon? I should check on the spiders and Orwis to see if there is a variety of what sorts of marks they have and where they are on them. Regardless, while Oururu and I were both taken by surprise by the appearance of the borats, Frisby was ecstatic upon seeing them. I''m not sure how it works or what exactly happened but according to Frisby, despite their new and unique physical appearances, these borats are the same rats from her old brood; with the same minds and souls. Like Frisby, the borats lacked the memories of the lives they had during their service under Lichtdren, but what they do remember is Oururu consuming them all. You would think something like that would make people develop a grudge or at least harbor some kind of ill will toward the person who killed them. But... Not these critters. Like Frisby when she first joined us, these borats idolized Oururu. In their minds and non-verbal communication, they call him The Great Devourer, or The Consumer of All; since he liberated them of their centuries of starvation with his own hunger by eating them all. The fact that they''ve been granted bodies with features of their idol only raised their fervor in their adoration of Oururu. They seem to respect me as well, in a way, recognizing me as their new dungeon core and the one who commands both their idol and their brood mother; however, I do get the feeling that they adore and respect Oururu much more than they do me, which I don''t mind. By the time the spawner stopped spitting out borats, the total headcount came up to a rather substantial thirty-four. According to Frisby, this is just under half of her total brood, which is quite frankly a lot of rats... Well, borats now. I couldn''t help but regard Oururu in a new light after hearing that number. I did get impressions of how hard he had fought, but the idea that he fought off such a massive swarm of ravenous rats all on his own back when he was still an anxious and smaller serpent is rather impressive in its own right. It''s no wonder he''s been more confident in himself since then. As for just how many borats there are scurrying or slithering about, I can''t help but wonder why so many were spawned at once. I mean, the fuevimo''s spawner only produced eight of those fire fawns when it was first activated. Did it have anything to do with my head feeling more full than usual? So far that''s only been caused by the handler and sponsors. Now that I think about it, I did spot a purple light flash within the crack for a moment... Well, it''s not like I''ll be able to find the answer anytime soon, and it doesn''t appear that any damage was done so I''ll leave the matter to rest for now. With the borats now in play, I''d say I have a considerable force of power built up around my territory. For the time being, they currently surpass Jack''s scouts who haven''t left for winter, and outnumber Dionyba''s squirrels and Legosi''s wolves by headcount alone. As for their combat prowess and effectiveness? I''m not sure how they would hold up on their own, but I have no doubts as to how intimidating they might be if they retained their swarming tactics. It''s only now coming to my attention how much I''ve been neglecting Frisby since she came into my service. Considering her background and circumstances, I had chosen to leave her mostly to her own devices while managing my cave greenhouse experiment. I figured she was content with herself since she asked for nothing and would often spend time with Oururu when she wasn''t tending to the greenhouses, but even now I realized I barely know anything about her or what she was capable of. Today I''ve learned that she is a skilled and mindful leader, making use of some sort of hivemind connection with some of her brood to guide and instruct half of them on how to tend to the various greenhouse rooms; even making sure to stop in with each borat that wasn''t sure of themselves and offering a more direct guiding hand... Err... Paw? As for the other half, she sent them out from my mountain to explore the forest of their new home so they could better understand their surroundings, though they didn''t ask nearly as many questions as the ones in the greenhouse rooms. Regarding her apparent hivemind, I was aware of the fact that naked mole rats were one of the only mammals in my world to have a functional hivemind and actively serve a queen. But to think that Frisby, of all of my vassals or scions, was capable of such a feat was surprising, to say the least. Out of sheer curiosity, I tapped into her connection and was surprised by the sheer flow of information she had been processing. It felt very much like the direct bonds I have with others, receiving their thoughts at the minimum and being able to share their senses if I were to focus on it. As far as I know, Legosi, Jack, and Dionyba don''t have this much of a direct and thorough connection with their subordinates, so it must be unique to Frisby herself. As for Frisby in particular, I''ve come to learn that she has a deep affinity with water and earth magics. She apparently had a focus on the poison and venom paths of water magic, using her affinity with water to make her bite much more deadly. With that in mind, she has been using her magic to actually water the crops this whole time. I... I actually feel rather bad that I completely failed to consider that she would have to water the crops on a regular basis to maintain the greenhouse. If she didn''t have that magic available to her, then would she have even brought it to my attention or would she have suffered in silence? I wonder if she thought I already knew and just trusted my judgment. In regards to her earth magic, she told me it had to do with just being great at digging. I knew rats were good at making burrows, but to think she would have a connection to it with magic as well? According to her, she had been using it to enrich the dirt and stimulate the growth of the crops, which I didn''t even know was a possibility. I¡¯m just glad that Frisby is such a mature and self-sufficient rat. I''ve been giving her so much space and independence that I may as well have been neglecting her. Since getting some of her brood back, it''s like a fire has been lit in her heart and she¡¯s been that much happier and has an air of confidence I haven¡¯t seen from her before. I had spent the day finishing the spawners themselves, getting Legosi, Jack, and Dionyba attuned before setting up the cubs with their own individual spawners just in case. All that was left was Basti, but she was currently a little preoccupied with stealing someone¡¯s identity to set her up with a spawner at this point. Before long, all that was left was to make the statues that I had gotten started with; first finishing up with a coiled Oururu in his serpent form, biting his tail with a stone Frisby resting safely in the center of the coil. Up next was Legosi, proudly sitting tall with his sword¡¯s hilt held prominently between his teeth. After him I prepared a stone Jack, the charismatic bird in the midst of his flourishing bow with a cocky look on his face despite only having a beak. Finally I made up a statue featuring Basti and the cubs all together on a single pedestal, Basti sitting tall and looking rather regal while the statues representing the cubs play at her feet. All that¡¯s left are statues for Pratemis and Dionyba, but I hold off on making ones for them for now; afterall, I don¡¯t feel like I know them well enough to portray them accurately enough with a statue. Stolen story; please report. As I¡¯m setting up twin stone sconces around each alcove in the spawner room, setting a ball of self-sustaining light in each one, I¡¯m hit with a distinct wave of mana. It wasn¡¯t all that much, but it was different from the usual ambient mana that keeps my reserves topped off. Focusing on the flow as best I can, I can feel the mana building up as a little more than what I received is taken with it before heading for the spawner tree in its alcove. I kept an eye on the tree for now but went back to what I was doing, I guess one of the fuevimo was just killed and is slowly being spawned again. A good ten minutes go by as I finish the lighting for the spawner room when I feel a shift in the air as a hoof emerges from the crack in the tree. One of the nameless fuevimo stumble out before shaking itself, looking rather cheerful despite being recently killed. ¡°Hey there little one, are you alright?¡± I ask while making my way over to him, reaching out and gently patting his head as they look up to me and lean into my touch. He doesn¡¯t verbally respond, but I get the impression that they¡¯re rather happy considering the circumstances. He was playing with one of the people from the Haven and they caught him after giving them a good chase. I could tell he was planning on not letting them catch him so easily next time; yet Pratemis already told them to not make it too hard on the people because they need to catch the fuevimo for the sake of their futures. As he thinks more on it while still nuzzling my hand, I get the feeling that he doesn¡¯t want me to tell Pratemis what they were thinking, suddenly feeling more than a little mischievous as his gray tail waggles with delight. . I smiled a little as I chuckled at their rapid fire thoughts and unfiltered cheer. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep it to myself. Run along then.¡± I suggest to them before pulling away. I could tell he was vaguely disappointed the petting had stopped but he quickly made his way out, pronking with playful delight as he made his way down the hall. Following the fawn out, I¡¯m greeted by the morning sun just barely cresting the horizon. I must have really lost track of time if I didn¡¯t realize that yesterday had even ended until now. Well, at least I managed to keep myself busy which is always a plus. As I¡¯m contemplating what I should do for the day, I suddenly remember that I technically had an assignment that I never reported back on. With that in mind, I suppose I could spend some time around the Haven today. A quick jog down the mountain and through the woods and I find myself in the clearing soon enough. The sun was still barely cresting over the horizon as I entered the clearing and the Haven was mostly quiet for the moment. There were a dozen people going here and there, a couple hunters skinning some kills at an edge of the clearing behind the longhouse while a few others were collecting baskets and discussing what part of the forest they should try foraging around. A few people greet me with a polite air around them and I could tell that while they generally consider me an oddity, they at least appreciate what I¡¯ve done. That¡¯s fine by me at the end of the day, I don¡¯t need people to like me for me to help them. Making my way inside the longhouse I spot Luna, Remi, Mina, and Hephtio working around the kitchen. I could smell the scent of dough for some kind of bread, a dry rub of herbs on uncooked meats, and fresh fruits that were perhaps crushed or cut. Making my way over but not making myself known just yet; I watch as Remi and Mina work side by side, talking about this and that. I was more than satisfied to see that Mina was blossoming around the others of the Haven, becoming sincerely more cheerful and animated. While I may not have absorbed her memories, I had seen some of what she endured through Rita¡¯s perspective and it was never pretty. Remi is a good young man¡­ rat? He¡¯s a good person as far as I¡¯ve seen, and I can tell he¡¯s got feelings for Mina and she has feelings for him. Looking to the other end of the kitchen, Luna was kneading some dough, wearing some gloves that went up past her forearm while talking to Hephtio who sat on a counter nearby. She was sincerely instructing him on how to prepare bread, showing him how to knead the dough and flour it when necessary. Hephtio, for his part, was following the kneading motions with his paws and kneading the counter while intently watching Luna¡¯s hands; his ears perked and clearly listening to what she had to say. ¡°Good morning y¡¯all, how¡¯s it going today?¡± I call out with a little more cheer than usual, flashing a smile as I made myself known while vaguely relishing in the little jolts of surprise that came from their tails and ears. Hephtio was the first to act, springing from the counter and scampering over to me as he mrowled with delight. He quickly leapt for my legs, his nails digging into the wood to find purchase as he began to scale my body. I helped him the rest of the way, gently grabbing him with both hands as I brought him up and set him on my shoulders where he perched and settled, nuzzling his fluffy red head into my throat and jawline. It was only then that I noticed my left hand had finally grown back at some point since yesterday; I probably should have paid more attention to when it actually happened, but at least I know I can passively repair limbs if the need were to ever arise. ¡°Good morning, oh great Vitmori. It¡¯s so good to see you! Do you need another bottle of wine?¡± Mina asked with enthusiastic reverence, even going so far as to curtsy before looking up with her vibrant pink eyes. I chuckled a bit before shaking my head. ¡°No no, I¡¯m just stopping by for a visit and checking in is all. How¡¯s everything going, do you need anything?¡± I ask, looking at Luna and Remi before looking down to Mina in particular. Mina shakes her head, her round ears wiggling a little as she just offered me a cheerful smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much for me Vitmori, I couldn¡¯t possibly ask for more from you.¡± I tilt my head a little, smiling but quirking my brow a bit. ¡°Oh really? Nothing at all? You of all people could afford to be a little more greedy Mina. Regardless, if you do need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± At that, Mina looked a little bashful, but bobbed her head cheerfully as she went back to work. Luna piped up next, scratching her chin against her shoulder for a moment before actually speaking up. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I actually overheard some of the others talking about trying to cross the river to look for more foraging opportunities and maybe set up some more traps. Could you possibly help out with that somehow?¡± The river eh? I remember that it was supposedly rather deep with a surprisingly strong undercurrent according to Jack¡¯s more aquatic birds. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve got a whole half of the forest that only Jack and his birds are able to monitor because of the river in question¡­ ¡°Well, I was hoping to help out with more immediate concerns like helping cook breakfast or something¡­ But sure, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± I mused kindly. Luna flashed a wolfish grin at that but shrugged a bit. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind the next time you¡¯re offering your help, oh well.¡± She mused in response before looking to Hephtio. ¡°Come along cub, your lessons aren¡¯t done yet.¡± Heptio did look a little hesitant, glancing between myself and Luna. Though after a moment he just gently headbutted my cheek before making his way down my side and hurrying back over to her. With that, I looked to Remi and offered him a bit of a smile as well. ¡°And how about you? Do you need anything at all?¡± His ears flicked thoughtfully as he hummed for a moment, currently scoring shallow cuts into various pieces of meat before looking back up to me. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything myself, but I certainly appreciate the offer.¡± He said with a bit of a smile before getting back to the meal prep. With a simple bob of my head I look among the cooks once more before taking a step back. ¡°Well alright then, I¡¯ll go see what I can do about that river then.¡± I say before dismissing myself and making my way out of the longhouse. I could sense movement around the longhouse as the others started to wake, but I figured I could go deal with this river thing first and come back after breakfast once everyone¡¯s a little more awake. Another quick jog through the woods I come across the small clearing by the riverside. The trees and brush still had signs of fire damage and scorch marks, but all in all it looked alright as far as I could tell. Approaching the riverside I decided to take a seat and just listen to the running water for a while. Sure it was a quiet moment where I¡¯m alone with my thoughts, but¡­ Well¡­ I hardly ever got to do this back in my home world after it all went to shit. I forgot just how nice just listening to the sounds of nature could be, even now I¡¯ve hardly taken the time to just stop and enjoy my surroundings without feeling the near constant need to be busy and productive. I suppose at the end of the day I just need to remind myself that I don¡¯t need to do everything all on my own anymore. I¡¯m not fighting for survival with every waking moment anymore¡­ And maybe sometimes I can just allow myself to enjoy the quiet moments and little things without feeling guilty. It isn¡¯t long though until I feel eyes on me. I don¡¯t sense that they¡¯re a threat, so I just choose not to acknowledge them just yet and force myself to enjoy the moment for at least a few minutes longer. Isaak eventually comes up beside me, sitting by the riverside as well and just taking in the sounds of nature with me. As much as I could appreciate the tact and consideration the teen was having for me, I know that I promised him a talk and it wouldn¡¯t be polite to ignore him for too long after he¡¯s been this patient. ¡°Hey Isaak¡­ What¡¯s up? Are you ready for that talk?¡± I ask, looking over at him now and offering a small smile. He met my gaze before suddenly feeling sheepish as he started to rub his neck, though after another quiet moment he bobbed his head once and spoke up. ¡°Yeah¡­ I think I¡¯m ready.¡± Chapter 120 Vitmori POV Isaak sat in silence beside me, even though he said he was ready for a talk, he was still thinking about just what he should say. After another couple of quiet minutes of just listening to the river coursing past us, he finally spoke up. "So Vitmori... You''ve killed before, right? How do you handle something like that?" I nod intently, thinking about his words for a moment. "It all depends... On who I killed, why I killed them, how I killed them... Sometimes I felt nothing, just numb to the moment... Other times I felt satisfied, even almost happy at times that a certain someone was dead and that I was the one to put them down. Then there were times where I felt sick to my stomach, full of remorse that I was the one who had to kill that person and cursing the world for the things that led up to that point." Isaak nodded slowly, and I could tell that it wasn''t exactly what he was looking for or wanted to hear. But he had more questions and I was willing to answer them. "What was it like? The first time you killed someone?" He asked, looking at me now as I felt his eyes intently studying my face and expression. I sighed for no reason other than to sigh as I scratched the back of my head. "Well... I''ll tell you of two times I killed... The very first time, and the first time I killed someone who didn''t deserve it." Isaak looked on with interest but didn''t say a word in response as I continued. "I was around sixteen years old, it was a few years before everything went to shit so it was just normal society. There was still a government-instituted justice system, with generally good moral fiber and a common sense of what was right and wrong among the majority of society." I close my eyes as I recall the day of the first time I killed someone, at this point it felt like it was multiple lifetimes ago. But after all that dreamwalking I had done with Reyvyre and Rita, I could remember it like it was yesterday. "I was in a sort of... Guild that my family had founded. We served wealthy merchants and politicians, ensuring that their property and persons were protected. I was assigned a job to protect some merchant''s son while they were traveling and was tasked to accompany him and pretend to be a part of his group of friends while they were on the trip. There were other guards of course who were older, stronger, and allowed to be better equipped than myself. In my world, and during the era I grew up in, it wasn''t common to have to fight for your life in most countries and it was even less common to be armed and armored outside of conflict zones." I explained, looking to Isaak now to make sure he at least understood the picture I was painting for him. He was a little confused about a couple of things as far as I could tell, but he looked like he understood the general information I had set up for him as we watched me with intent curiosity for the rest of my story. "As far as the guy I was protecting knew, I was just the son of his father''s new business partner and nothing more. We had spent the better part of a week just going places and hanging out, and we got along well enough. Things were as quiet as they could be and it looked like my job was going to end without me needing to do anything... Well, that was of course when things went bad." I mused a little, sighing softly as I gazed into the water. "The ca... Err... The carriage we were taking got hijacked by some kidnappers, mercenaries hired by his father''s competitor, but that doesn''t really matter in the context of the story. The next thing I knew, the two of us were in some kind of warehouse on the docks, getting ready to be loaded onto a boat to make it harder for my guild to find us." I close my eyes again as I visualize the day. "We were locked in a storage room, arms bound behind our backs and gagged, with only one way in and one way out. Since it was my job to make sure he was safe, I knew that I had to do whatever it took to not end up on that boat, so after discreetly escaping my bindings, I caused a scene. I started screaming through my gag, kicking the walls and doors and just making a lot of noise... Of course, I would have never actually gotten anyone''s attention, but I kept it up and managed to frustrate the one kidnapper guarding the room." I say while holding up a single finger to emphasize my point. "Well, to say he was frustrated was an understatement, especially since I wasn''t the main target. The only reason I was taken was to try and sweeten the pot so they could possibly get more out of the merchant. So he was rough with me, kicking in my stomach and stomping on my chest to get me to shut up." I couldn''t help but smirk a little bit as I reflected on that moment. "I put on such a convincing act playing a sniveling coward, crying and begging for my life. Once he had me whimpering from the pain, he turned to leave, and that''s when I sprung into action and jumped on his back. I locked my legs around his waist to prevent him from going for his weapons while hooking my arms around his throat and squeezing as hard as I could to try and knock him out..." I couldn''t help but sigh again as I scratched my cheek. "Except, I screwed up... In the heat of the moment, I didn''t get the technique right and was only barely choking the kidnapper out. Now fighting for his life, he slammed me hard against the wall several times and did his best to pull me off his back and maybe even kill me. I... I had no choice. Now it was me or him and I wasn''t about to let it be him. So I snapped his neck and he went slack." Looking at Isaak, he was still listening with rapt attention. "At the moment, I was running off the adrenaline high and probably had a concussion, so I wasn''t thinking all too hard about what I just did. I took his weapons, freed the guy I was protecting, and used the kidnapper''s... Magic tool to contact my parents and update them on the situation. From there, the only thing to do was to fortify the room we had originally been trapped in and stay put. The kidnappers weren''t aware we were free and that help was on the way, so the best way to keep them in the dark was to pretend that nothing changed. My family''s guild came in soon enough, took down the kidnappers and my charge was safe. From there, I was praised for my actions. My parents and guild were proud of me and what I was able to accomplish at my age. They even assigned me my own team so I could take charge of jobs and assignments going forward now that I had proven myself without a shadow of a doubt that I was skilled enough to not only protect myself but others in the field... I didn''t feel like I earned it though." I looked over to Isaak and shrug a bit. "If I had practiced more, I would have had better control of myself... And then that man would have lived past that day since I would have simply knocked him out and his death wouldn''t have been on my hands. He only died because I wasn''t competent enough to take him down alive, and that''s what scares me now that I''ve reflected on it... I was more worried by the fact that I didn''t do it right, rather than the fact that a man was dead because of me." Isaak bobbed his head thoughtfully as he considered the story so far. "You had to kill him... It was your job and ultimately it was done to defend the person in your care and yourself." He reasoned before looking at me again. "You weren''t in the wrong and you should be proud of yourself for taking down someone stronger than you... Right?" He asked with uncertainty in his voice. I nodded once before looking over to him again. "You know... I learned later in life that killing without purpose is a waste and one must never be wasteful... I took great pains to ensure that I didn''t kill most people who crossed me or those under my protection; as for most cases, they were just desperate people who needed their needs to be met. Once they were allowed food, water, medicine, and or safety they were willing to work and follow the rules to ensure they continued to receive those things for themselves and their loved ones..." I looked away before sighing a bit as I watched the water once more. "Of course, you must be mindful of those who cannot be reasoned with; those who will take advantage of your mercy and kindness or ignore it outright and act cruelly for cruelty''s sake, and it''s against those people you must not hold back for, as they will cause even more damage to you and those you care for when given half the chance." Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "There will come many times in your life and in your line of work that you will have to kill another for the sake of others. This will be something that is expected of you, whether you''re slaying some kind of beast or a person you''ve only met mere seconds ago. Like with all things, killing will get easier as time goes on, but with that in mind, you must always take time to reflect on what you''ve done so that the idea of taking a life doesn''t become too easy. Never allow yourself to be numb to the act of taking the life of a person." I could sense that Isaak was intimidated by my rather intense beliefs and views, so I opted to dial it back as I stood and began pouring out stone and wood from my storage space. After some thinking, I decided I would just build a bridge across the river, and I should be able to make a sturdy one that''ll last a while with the materials I have on hand. "Then again, your world still has structure and society. There''s a future here and a sense of security I haven''t seen in decades even despite your current circumstances. For someone like you, who''s just starting out, I would say you need to decide who or what you''re fighting for. It can be anything... An ideal, a cause, or for a goal..." I then offer him a bit of a smile as I shape stone anchors which will make up the foundations of the bridge. "It can even be a person... Someone you want to make the world a better place for." Isaak looked... Confused to say the least, still sitting by the riverside as he watched the running water before looking over to me. "Is that really all there is to it? That''s all I need to think about when it comes to killing?" I tilted my head a little before looking back at him and used my magic to shape and carve a couple of logs into manageable posts before planting them into the stone anchors and using magic to fuse the wood to the stone almost as if the stone were cement. "Like I told you the other day, it''s all about your mindset... You''re not going out into the world trying to kill someone... What you''re doing is fighting to protect your ideals and beliefs, or to protect someone. It can be a loved one, or it can be the villagers of a community asking for your help, or it can even be your brother or sister in arms in the midst of battle. At the end of the day, you should strive to be a protector, someone who will fight for the sake of others. By no means will you ever be a weapon to be used indiscriminately." As I spoke, I pulled the anchors and posts back into my storage before pouring out some more stone from my storage and shaping some fairly heavy blocks around my feet. Taking a minute to test my weight and mobility, I started walking into the river, going waist-deep in the water before pulling the anchors from my storage; only to then use my earth magic to bury them in the riverbed while my new stone shoes kept my light wooden body from being washed away. I could feel Isaak starting to get a better understanding of what I was getting at, though he was still rather curious about something. Getting to his feet, he walked closer to the water''s edge, watching me intently as I worked at building the bridge. "What about the first time you killed someone who didn''t deserve it? You said you would tell me about that too." I internally winced at him reminding me to talk about that, I probably shouldn''t have mentioned that I would talk about it... But it would do him good to hear about wasteful loss of life. I... I don''t think I''ve ever talked about this with anyone now that I consider it. "I uh... Well... It wasn''t just one person... It was a whole group of them. Nine people died when they shouldn''t have, and I led the team that killed them all." "What happened?" Isaak asked, and I could sense that he wasn''t particularly judging me but was curious nonetheless. I pulled more wood from my storage and proceeded to flesh out the frame of the bridge, carving out slots in order to fit the wood onto the posts in the anchors without needing to use any kind of nails to keep the frame together. "I was leading a strike team... We were out hunting a group of bandits that were operating in the area, robbing passing survivors and supply lines. It was a relatively small group as far as we knew so they didn''t have to steal often, but they did it enough to be a pain in our sides." Done with the bare bones of the frame, I slowly make my way out of the water before using some concentrated gusts of wind magic to dry myself off. "I had spent the latter half of a month scouting out the area in order to find the bandit''s base and succeeded in my efforts; within the week I had my team ready to attack. When night came, we made our advance and the scene we came across was grisly... The bandits had just finished having a battle of their own, bodies littered the outpost and those that survived were looting the corpses, stripping them of everything of worth before tossing them in a bonfire for cremation." "Why would they burn their bodies like that? I mean... Cremation is not an uncommon practice... But why burn them?" He asked with simple curiosity. I scratched my cheek, thinking about how to best answer that question. "It was just... More efficient that way. There wasn''t space to do burials in most communities, and it was overall the cleanest method which prevented the spread of disease from rotting corpses and also kept the zombies from eating their corpses and being attracted to that rot." I could tell he found no comfort in that answer, and I could appreciate the sentiment he had for treating the dead with respect. It''s been a long time since I could afford that sentiment myself. Not that death really means much to me now that I consider it. "In any case, we struck first. It was a quiet affair, and the people I picked to be there were some of the best combatants my community had to offer. Using a mix of knives, bows, and crossbows we eliminated everyone that was there. I personally took down two of them... A bolt through the ear for one and two thrown knives in the neck for the other. It was quick, clean, and quiet. We suffered no losses and no injuries. Plus we now had all their resources as well as the equipment of their victims which meant more all around for the people of my community." I explain, forcing false enthusiasm into the retelling of the story since it was nothing but positives at that point. Isaak nodded intently, but then he frowned a little. "So you regretted killing those bandits? Why? You just said they''ve been terrorizing your people and other groups in the area." With that, I just sighed as I began laying boards of wood over the frame I had built and carefully fusing the boards to the frame to make it one piece. "You''re right, the bandits were causing trouble for my group and for other groups... The problem is that another group had the same idea our group did... And... Well... Communication wasn''t all that great in the beginning." Isaak had to take a moment to consider what I just said, but he figured it out soon enough as a look of shock came across his face. ¡°By the gods¡­ You killed the ones who just killed the bandits?¡± I nodded silently, fitting another board into place while reshaping it to my needs. ¡°It was an honest mistake¡­ But that doesn¡¯t excuse the loss of life. It was from that day on that I began changing my methods. Whenever possible I would take people alive if only to avoid repeating that mistake ever again.¡± I glanced back at Isaak, who looked more pensive than anything before speaking up as he watched me. ¡°But like you said¡­ There are some people that can¡¯t be afforded that kind of mercy¡­ Right?¡± I offered a nod as I got back to focusing on the bridge. ¡°That¡¯s the truth of the matter at the end of the day, Isaak¡­ But for now, you should just focus on your training. You won¡¯t be making those kinds of decisions anytime soon, after all, you¡¯re still an apprentice and you still have plenty of time to learn just what it means to hold a blade or any other sort of weapon for the sake of others.¡± Isaak watched the water for a time before standing as he walked closer to me on the bridge. ¡°Thank you for your time Vitmori, I appreciate the wisdom you have shared with me today. I think¡­ I think you¡¯ve given me a lot to consider. I have to get back to training now, though if it¡¯s alright with you, can we have another talk sometime?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit as I made my way over to him, properly meeting his gaze and offering a nod. ¡°Sure Isaak, my door is always open to you.¡± He looked a little confused by the door comment, but he notably brightened as he lowered his head respectfully for a moment and stood tall once more. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± With that, made his way off, leaving me to my bridge. Survivor POV My men loot with delight as they fill the trucks with all the stolen goods and equipment. The bandits had so much stockpiled that we¡¯ll likely have to make a second trip to get it all back home. It¡¯s good that they¡¯ve been cleared out, and this outpost is in a surprisingly good place. I''ll have to see if we can spare some people to maintain the location for future use. But all the dead bandits don¡¯t matter right now¡­ The problem I have is all the survivors that my men just killed. The damning evidence being this journal that I just pulled from one of the corpses¡­ These folk come from that riverside community to the east. ¡®Damnit! Why? Today of all days did they have to be here? Weeks of tracking only to be second to the goal.¡¯ My eyes go over to my men as they chatter cheerfully enough, the pride on their faces plain to see after helping get rid of a problem that¡¯s been plaguing all of us for so long. If any of them learned the truth of what they did today, the guilt would ruin them¡­ One of the guys walked up with a cheerful grin on his face as he juts a thumb over to one of the trucks. ¡°Hey boss, we found a crate of twinkies in the store room over there and they¡¯re still good! Want one?¡± I force a smile on my face as I look over to him and bob my head. ¡°Yeah sure, we all deserve a treat after today. Just make sure to not eat too much, I wanna see the looks on the kids faces when we start handing out those sweets.¡± I muse, tucking the journal away in my coat as I follow him over to the others. Though as we walked past the bonfire with bandit corpses, I flicked the journal into the fire and watched as the pages went up in flames. ¡°Hm? What was that boss?¡± He asked curiously, still in a relatively good mood as he glanced over at the bonfire for a moment. ¡°Nothing much, just a journal full of sick fantasies.¡± I muse with a shrug. ¡°Let''s get the rest of these bodies burning before we¡¯re out of here, we shouldn¡¯t let the smell of rot set in.¡± He nodded intently, his good mood unimpeded. ¡°Of course boss, we¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Chapter 121 Vitmori POV The bridge looks just about done to me. It''s a simple wooden affair with railings that goes straight across the water, nothing impressive at all, but I still couldn''t help but smile with pride at the job well done. Looking at the sky, I can guess that around an hour has passed since I got started on the bridge, not long at all considering just how much work this would have taken back home. Standing on the bridge and testing it out a little more, I momentarily got the urge to go for a walk and perhaps explore the forest on the other side of the river, but I was distracted soon enough before I could properly consider it as I sensed a presence in my core chamber. I briefly think about running over to my mountain so I can meet whoever it is face to face, but I''d rather not keep them waiting long. Plus, now would be a good time to test if I''m able to even leave and then return to my avatar outside of my bubble of influence. With that now in mind, I make my way back to the clearing by the riverside and sit down against one of the trees before disconnecting from my avatar; in a blink, I find my perspective back in my core chamber and spot Trisha walking through the stone sand as she runs her fingers along the murals on the walls of my chamber. I mentally poke her before speaking up, wanting to give her a moment to at least be aware that I''m in the room with her before possibly startling her by suddenly talking to her. ''What''s up Trisha, did you need something?'' She''s still at least a little startled despite my efforts as she jumps before pulling her hand away from the mural of Basti and her cubs. "A-ah, Boss. Sorry if I''m interrupting anything, I just wanted to let you know that I''m done with your sword." She says as she crosses my chamber before standing beside my core, addressing it directly. ''Really? That''s fantastic! If that''s the case, then I should be ready to start heading to the Hegemony.'' My delight was clear even to myself, I don''t think I even realized how much I was anticipating getting to see this new world for myself instead of through the memories of others. Sure I was heading out on some serious business, but the idea of seeing a proper city without the wear and tear of an apocalypse just had me excited. Trisha looked fairly surprised for her part, but she still smiled as I could tell she was feeling how excited I was. "I don''t mean to hold you back, but I haven''t even gotten started on your spear yet Boss, aren''t you going to wait for that?" I mentally wave away the comment before actually offering her an answer. ''I was just waiting for the sword in particular so I could have a proper weapon aside from just a dagger and throwing knives. That being said, when you are finished with the spear, just let me know and I can pull it into my storage and have it ready for my avatar when I need it.'' Trisha nodded thoughtfully at that for a moment before looking a little more confident of herself. "Well if that''s the case, I''ll take my time and make sure I prepare a great spear for you." She stated confidently before considering something and piping up again. "Would you like me to bring your sword here so you can leave straight away?" I mentally shake my head at that. ''Nah, could you make your way to the Haven? I''m going to properly say my goodbyes rather than just up and leave like that.'' Trisha bobbed her head once before lowering it slightly out of respect. "Alright boss, cya soon." She enthused as she stood tall quickly enough, turning and leaving as she made her way out of my chamber quickly enough. Once she was gone, I decided to look for and visit with Dread real quick. I don''t find him at first as he isn''t in the training room for whatever reason; though after a few minutes of just feeling around for him through our bond, I finally tracked him down to the wolves'' den at the base of my mountain. The scene I came across was rather interesting, to say the least, with a half dozen spitter wolves crowding around one side of the first chamber. Dread stood in front of them, facing a wall with a number of improvised targets between himself and the wall. The air seemed tense as all the wolves watched Dread with clear anticipation. Dread for his part looked intensely focused, his brow furrowed in concentration as he attempted to bore a hole in one of the targets with his eyes alone. All of a sudden, he spit as hard as he could... Only for some of it to come out in a spray as spit dribbled down his chin. The wolves broke out in laughter at the attempt, their sounds of amusement sounding remarkably close to the cackles of hyenas as they teased him for his apparent failure. I''m not sure what to make of the scene before me, but rather than trying to figure it out on my own, I decided to just ask as I conjured a ball of green light and made myself known. ''So, what''s going on here?'' At my appearance, Dread and the wolves stiffened and suddenly appeared much more attentive to me as they all regarded the ball of light. It was almost cute as I watched Dread mirror the mannerisms of the spitter wolves, their brown fluffy ears perked and at attention, while their tails slowly swayed behind them in delight at my presence among them. Dread soon spoke up for the group, clearing his throat and wiping his chin as quickly as he could. "Creator Vitmori, you honor us with your presence." He enthused as the wolves followed up with yaps and barks of agreement, though when it came for the moment for Dread to actually explain what he was up to he looked hesitant and a little embarrassed as his ears drooped for a moment. "I was hoping to learn more about my body and the abilities granted to me as a new beastkin made from a spitter wolf, so I came to the den to ask the wolves for training and guidance." He explained dutifully enough while still looking admittedly embarrassed. ''I see... So I take it that you can''t spit?'' I doubt Dread would have any issues with feats of athletics and combat, but based on the display I saw moments earlier, it is the spitting he''s having trouble with. The spitter wolves snicker quietly in amusement as Dread''s ears drooped again. "That''s right, I never had the need to spit, let alone spit for distance as the wolves do. Now that I have a practical and tactical reason to do so, I would be remiss to neglect an ability that is unique to me as your paladin." That''s a good reason to practice spitting if I''ve ever heard one. ''Well, nobody can fault you for your dedication towards self-improvement. I look forward to seeing the fruits of your efforts.'' At that, Dread perks up dramatically. While it doesn''t show on his consistently stoic face, his perked ears and swaying tail are clear physical indicators of his mood. "You honor me with your words Creator Vitmori." He enthused, bowing deeply in respect before standing tall once more. "Was there something you needed, or were you just checking in?" He asked, curious as to why I suddenly appeared now that we''ve moved on from discussing him. I couldn''t help but smile to myself before speaking out to him. ''I was just stopping in to let you know that I''ll be leaving for the Hegemony now. If you need anything, even if it''s just to talk, let me know okay?'' His ears drooped for a moment but he immediately perked up again, looking much more confident as he saluted with a closed fist tapping against his chest. "Very well Creator Vitmori, I shall stand in defense of your territory until my equipment is done, at which point I will make my way to the Theocracy." ''Thank you Dread, I appreciate your diligence. Good luck with your spit training.'' With that, I pull my attention away from the room and call on Jack, Legosi, Oururu, Dionyba, Pratemis, and Frisby through my bond to meet me at the Haven. With all that done, it was time for the moment of truth; can I get back into my avatar while it''s outside of my bubble? Going back up into my core room, I try mentally searching for my avatar, visualizing where I had left it. It takes a few minutes, but before long I''m able to visualize a thin thread coming from my core and going through the stone and beyond my mountain. I focus on that thread and push my mind through it, and when I blink I find myself within my avatar once more, still leaning up against a tree just where I left it. Sitting under the shade of the tree, I consider what I''m about to do and I still can''t believe it. I''m about to leave this forest and see the world properly with my own eyes. Sure, they''re eyes made of wood, but they''re my eyes nonetheless. I just hope I don''t stick out too much now that I''m thinking about it. Will my common sense even hold up in this world? Well... No use in just thinking about it. Hopping to my feet, I quickly make my way back to the Haven''s clearing and I''m greeted with a more active and awake community. The smell of food lingers in the air, though it has clearly all been eaten by now. The majority of kids are at the edge of the clearing, weaving sticks and twigs together to make what look to be fish traps under the guidance of some of the adults. On the other end of the clearing, improvised targets have been set up using pieces of scrapped wood and two of the older kids and some adults are training with some good-looking bows and a number of stone-tipped arrows. Beyond that, it looks like a majority of the adults are currently out foraging or maybe checking traps. Looking around some more, I spotted the herbalist''s workspace and made my way over, finding Virtisa dutifully grinding away at some kind of gray paste. Intentionally making my footsteps more noticeable in my approach, I step up to the flap that leads into her space and flash a small smile. "Good morning Virtisa, I''m back with news regarding the spiders." The lizardkin woman and Sekha look up from their work, the duo wearing cloth masks that thoroughly cover their mouths and noses. Though I could at least tell Virtisa was offering me a pleasant smile on my approach, and Sekha was clearly happy to see me. "Good morning Vitmori, I''m glad to hear it, I hope it wasn''t too much trouble?" She said leadingly as she went back to crushing the gray paste. Now that I was standing closer, I could tell the paste had a distinctly acrid scent. It was an odd feeling to be able to smell something so unpleasant yet not experience an involuntary need to react to it. Shaking the thought from my mind I just chuckle a bit as I consider just how much happened between when she asked me to look into the spiders and now. "Well, it was a lot, but I suppose there was no real trouble..." I mused thoughtfully, earning a curious look from Virtisa as she quirked a brow at me. "So it turns out that ''spider village'' is actually surrounding a cracked but still living dungeon core. Long story short, after viewing the memories of a spider scion, we were able to determine it was an innocent core that was illegally cracked. I''ve since made peace with the spiders and I''m currently working with the drakewardens to repair the core. So, you don''t need to worry about the spiders coming onto this side of the forest anymore. Oh! There''s also something about some extinct magic elven fruits we found growing here, but Reyvyre still needs to do some research on that." Virtisa looked wide-eyed as I told her the very summarized version of what transpired since she asked me to check out the spiders a few days ago. She ended up taking a moment to think about what I said, setting the pestle down and leaning back in her chair as she glanced between me and Sekha. "Well, I don''t quite know what to say... I feel ''good work'' may be a little condescending but uhh... Good work, and thanks for your help Vitmori." Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I chuckled softly at her expense, stepping closer and doting on Sekha as I gently scratched the top of her head between her ears, the blue-furred cub murring with delight and leaning into my touch. "Think nothing of it, I got a lot out of this too at the end of the day." Virtisa bobbed her head before looking around her workspace, standing as she looked through various bundles, wooden bowls, and bottles. "I can''t imagine the payout or commission that this job would have been rated for, especially with what you''ve accomplished if this had been an actual quest placed with a guild. With that said, I don''t have much, but I should have a few things that may prove useful to you." I couldn''t help but blink in surprise, pulling away from Sekha as I watched Virtisa go around and grab a few things here and there. "There''s no need for that, I didn''t do all of that for a reward, besides I''ve benefited a lot already by taking on your request." "Nonsense Vitmori, a request was made and a reward must be given." Virtisa said in an admonishing way before stepping up to me and looking up into my eyes while waggling a finger at me. "This is common sense." She then stepped away once more as she took up another pouch and looked through it. "Adventurers often find treasures, goods, and all kinds of boons while out on the job, which is expected. But all of that is not considering their base pay which sent them to go work the request in the first place. No matter how much you may have earned on the side or benefitted, you are still due payment for the work you have done." I just chuckled a bit, amused by how this young woman was treating me like an ignorant novice. But I could appreciate her frankness and sincerity when it comes to a job well done. "If that''s the case, then I won''t argue. Thank you for instructing me on the ways of this world." I muse while laying it on a little thick. Virtisa harrumphed, but I could tell she was smiling underneath her cloth mask as she walked from one end of her workspace to the other before coming back up to me with a few things in her hands. "Like I said, I don''t have much, but perhaps you''ll find use for these. If not for yourself, then at least you can use them on others or sell them for a small price." She said before holding up a pouch with some kind of herbal pills. "These are general antidotes, using a select mix of ingredients and a dose of mana during its refinement, these pills can be used to treat most kinds of poisons and venoms. There are of course many recipes to make general antidotes which can come in powders, pills, and potions. They help reduce the effects of poisons and venoms, allowing your body a better chance at fighting whatever poison or venom is in your system. Of course, they''re more effective if used with life magic and certain kinds of water magic, but they''re good enough to be used on their own." She explained, looking admittedly proud at her last comment as she placed the pouch in my hands. "That''s fascinating, the only general antidote I know of is a certain kind of charcoal, and that only works for some kinds of poisons. Magic truly is a rather useful thing to have." I enthused as I gently plucked a pill from the pouch, studying it for myself before dropping it back in with the others. I flashed a smile as I looked at Virtisa while stashing the pills in my storage space. "Though your knowledge and skills are equally impressive to be able to produce something like this despite your limited equipment." Virtisa actually chuckled softly at that comment as she scratched the back of her head. "It has been a challenge, yes... But this experience has been rather enlightening. I feel I had gotten stagnant in my methods and treatments before I ended up here. Despite the circumstances, I feel I have grown more in my time here with limited supplies and equipment than I ever had back in my shop in the capital." She expressed cheerfully enough before frowning a little. "That said, I''m not about to forgive the bastards behind this anytime soon. I miss my cushy bed and scented candles, not to mention the savings I had stashed away in a chest in my floorboards." She mentioned, sighing with frustration as she sat back down at her workbench. Now that comment caught my ear as I considered something for a moment before speaking up. "You know of the paladins, acolytes, and mercenaries in my service right?" I ask, while stepping closer to the workbench and doting on Sekha some more. That earned a curious look from Virtisa, a vaguely wary one at that as she took up the pestle again and went back to grinding the gray paste. "I know of them... Yes?" I nod intently, scratching my chin for a moment. "Well, they''re all currently back in the Theocracy, infiltrating the parts of the church that did this to you all as my agents." Well... Not all of them, but I''m not about to explain the specifics if I don''t need to. "Except for Dread, you know Dread right?" I ask and get a silent nod from Virtisa in response. "He hasn''t left yet and won''t be going back to the church since he can''t convincingly return to his old post due to the changes he went through. Instead, he''ll be meeting with the imperial spies and assisting them in undermining the church however he can. With that in mind, he should be able to have the means and anonymity to look around and recover your belongings. Not just your things either, but everyone else''s stuff if he has the time for it. Of course, he likely won''t be able to get every little thing, but a beloved keepsake, a favored toy, a picture, or perhaps someone''s hidden life savings? I''m sure he could do that much at least." Virtisa looked thoughtful, considering everything I''d said before looking up at me and I could sense she was grateful for the offer. "I''ll have to bring this up with the others, perhaps we can put together a list." She said rather cheerfully before appearing a little hesitant. "Well... Perhaps I should speak to Zasutir first regarding the existence of those people in your service. He had asked me to keep quiet and trust your judgment regarding them." Now that was a surprise to me, though I could certainly appreciate Zasutir''s discretion regarding the Sinners. They were people who blindly followed orders and did bad things while obeying those orders. While I''m generally not a forgiving sort, they have already suffered the death penalty and now that they serve me, there''s no real purpose in punishing them anymore. Especially considering they genuinely wish to do right by the people of the Haven and bring down the ones who orchestrated everything to happen. Besides, the only truly irredeemable ones of the group were the acolytes whom I turned into my healer zombies. "I see, well... Do you think the others are ready to know about Dread and the others?" I can trust Dread and the Sinners because I know them just as much as they know me. But I can also see from the view of Virtisa and the others. To them, most of the Sinners are still the aggressors, they''re part of the same group that hurt them and many others, ruining their lives and ripping them from their homes. Just like the reformed and corrected survivors of my world, the Sinners are gonna need to work real hard to earn the trust of the others around here, and that is if the people of Haven are even willing to forgive the Sinners for what they did since that is still their choice, to begin with. Virtisa looked uncertain before shrugging a bit. "I''m not sure, I''ll discuss things with Zasutir and see how we should proceed. Regardless I''ll talk around with the others and put together a list in the meantime." "Fair enough." I reply with a nod before offering a bit of a smile. "By the way, I''ll tell you first, but I was planning on letting everyone know that I''ll be heading out today. Most of my equipment is done, so I figured I should start making my way to the Hegemony''s capital sooner rather than later." Virtisa looked pleasantly surprised by that, bobbing her head once when she then sat up a little more as she had a thought. "Do you have any limits to your storage space?" She asked curiously. "Umm... I don''t think so. At least I haven''t found one." I explained as sincerely as I could. It''s not like I''ve gone out of my way to fill up my storage space so far. At that, I could tell from her eyes that Virtisa was smiling wide behind the cloth she wore. "If it''s not too much trouble, could you get us some barrels of salt? I won''t ask you to get us food outright, but salt would go a long way for food preservation, general health, and overall flavor of food. We have a single barrel that we got from the cart the slavers brought, but we''re running through it rather quickly already in preparation for winter." I smile a bit before just shaking my head. "You don''t even have to ask, and I''ll forget you did so you don''t try to compensate me." I muse. "I''ll see what I can do about bringing both food, salt, and other supplies in bulk. You all are still under my protection, and while I can appreciate wanting to be self-sufficient, you''ve hardly had enough time to get properly settled in here. I''ll make sure you all are stocked during this first winter and we''ll see how you all fair on your own next year." I could sense Virtisa wanted to argue, something about not wanting a handout or her pride being too strong to allow herself to be so one-sidedly provided for. But then her mind wanders to the children of the group and she sighed a bit. "If you could also bring thicker fabrics and furs for warmer clothing and blankets, I''m sure we could use them." She requested before slightly lowering her head. "Thank you for your support, Vitmori." I smile again and just shake my head a bit. "It''s my pleasure." Though with that said I could sense my vassals¡­ should I just call them scions? Well, they had just arrived at the clearing and were looking for me. "With that said, I should meet with the others before I go." ¡°Of course Vitmori, safe travels.¡± Virtisa expressed politely before going back to her work with the gray paste. Sekha for her part had opted to follow me out, hopping right off the workbench and onto my shoulder as she mreowled with delight from her new perch. Back out in the clearing, I spot Jack sitting on Pratemis¡¯ head, chatting one-sidedly with the fire fawn. Oururu sat coiled with Frisby standing right besides him, the duo also talking amongst themselves while a few of the borats quietly meandered around them. Dionyba was nearby but remaining out of sight from what I could tell, I could sense she was just here at my request but didn¡¯t quite care to mingle like the others. Legosi sat nearby the group, accompanied by a certain she wolf and a couple of his other wolves who decided to tag along. Once I was out in the open, the rest of the cubs rushed me as they started clambering up my body and racing each other to get to my other shoulder. That honor ended up going to Freyli surprisingly enough while the brothers seemed content to be in my arms. ¡°Good morning everyone, thank you for meeting me here.¡± I called out warmly while standing before them, some of the people from the Haven at that point started to make their way over to see what this gathering was all about. . ¡°I just wanted to see everyone before I take my leave. Now that my equipment is mostly ready, I¡¯ll be making my way to the Hegemony to meet up with Basti. Now even though this avatar of mine is physically leaving here, my core will still be here. So if you need anything at all or need to speak to me about anything, reach out through our bond and I¡¯ll do my best to respond as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Safe travels, Vitmori, we shall do our best to watch over this place while your mind is elsewhere.¡± Oururu spoke out with a smile, lowering his head respectfully before meeting my gaze again. The others murmured their agreements, and even Pratemis bleated encouragingly. Despite this, Legosi looked uncertain, glancing at the she-wolf who accompanied him and then back at me before looking at her once more. The she-wolf met his gaze thoughtfully, flicking her ear before letting out a low wuff and bobbing her head. At that, Legosi stepped forward, his ears low and his tail slowly wagging in anticipation. ¡°Vitmori, allow me to accompany you. As one from the same pack, it is never good to travel alone. Only together are we at our strongest.¡± He declared, his voice sounding more confident than his body language displayed. I smile at him, and I suppose I don¡¯t really have any reason to say no. I would definitely need someone to watch over my avatar if I were to ever need to leave it for any reason, and I personally know just how formidable Legosi can be after all the work I put in fortifying his already strong body. ¡°Legosi, I appreciate the offer and I accept. I¡¯ll trust in you to watch over me and protect my back.¡± With that said, Legosi immediately perked up, doing excited little tappy taps with his paws as he basically danced in place before howling with delight; his call soon being joined by the wolves that had accompanied and a few others in the distance. Then again, Legosi is in charge of his own group. I may lead a group of leaders, but someone will need to take over in Legosi¡¯s absence. ¡°Since you are journeying with me, who will watch over and guide the spitter wolves in your place?¡± Legosi tilted his head at that, as if only just now realizing that might be an issue. He looked at the she-wolf curiously and she regarded him with mild surprise as she in turn looked at me before looking back to Legosi. After another moment, Legosi spoke up as he looked at me once more. ¡°I nominate her to watch over the pack in my absence, she already helps me so much and does a lot for our pack, I can think of no other who could do as well as her.¡± Regarding the she-wolf, I could tell she was already rather intelligent when compared to the others of her pack and I could easily see the makings of sapience in her eyes and thoughts. Quite frankly, if I don¡¯t do anything right now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she could start speaking soon enough. ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Legosi.¡± I muse with a smile, glancing at Legosi before looking at the she-wolf once more. ¡°How about it, are you willing to take on this role?¡± For a moment, she looked uncertain and her ears drooped at my attention; though she soon gathered herself, sitting taller and bobbing her head once in confirmation as her ears stood at attention. I smiled some more and nod in return, reaching out and placing a hand on her head, gently petting her for a moment. ¡°Alright, to aid you in your future endeavors, I shall grant you a name. How does¡­ Garm sound to you?¡± As soon as I said the name, I could feel the mana shifting in my core before traveling into the vessel within my avatar. The she-wolf tilted her head at the name before yipping in delight. At her confirmation, the mana travels through her and I do my best to ease the impact as the mana settles around her already ignited mana heart and surprisingly forms a mana ring. By the time it was all done, she looked predictably tired, yet her tail still wagged with clear delight as she turned to leave and rest. Before I could say anything else, Trisha and Miriam had walked up and they each held out their own bundles. ¡°Hey Boss, sorry about the wait, I was just doing one last check on your new blade.¡± She explained as she held up the wrapped up blade. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I¡¯m in no rush after all.¡± I muse pleasantly to her before taking up the bundle. I could already tell it was a well balanced blade as I quickly went about unwrapping it. What I saw was a beautiful mint green blade with a slight curve at the end, it was fairly wide and had a single meticulously sharpened edge. The guard was a simple sideways S made of a polished gray steel of some kind. Finally, the pommel itself was a matte black medallion with what looks to be cat¡¯s paw print stamped in the middle. All in all, it was a beautiful blade and I almost felt bad that I would have to use it for combat. ¡°This¡­ This is a falchion isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a beautifully well made piece. You said you would make the sword better than the dagger and you certainly delivered. Now I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ll do for the spear.¡± I muse with delight as I look over to Trisha. Trisha looked both proud and embarrassed, her cheeks almost as red as the flames of her forge as she scratched the back of her head. ¡°Aw boss, you¡¯re just saying that.¡± She enthused before flashing a grin. I smiled a little more at her reaction while stashing the blade away in my storage space before looking over to Miriam as she held up her own bundle. ¡°Here Vitmori, I admittedly got some practice making cloaks for Frisby and some of the others before I got started on yours. I hope you like it.¡± I just chuckle a little at that comment. ¡°If that was just practice, then I have high hopes for this.¡± I muse kindly as I unfurled the brown cloak and pulled it on. It was a cloak, that¡¯s for sure. I just wish I could properly appreciate the feel of the fabric with my wooden hands but it looked pretty nice. It consisted of four separate cuts of fabric which did well to conceal my overall frame, a hood that obscured my face rather thoroughly if I were to slightly hunch over and¡­ Oh nice! It has hidden pockets! ¡°You added pockets to my cloak? I didn¡¯t even think about that, nice work!¡± I enthused, making sure Miriam knew just how happy I was with her work as I went about fastening the cloak¡¯s clasp around my neck. Now, between my new sword, cloak and the anticipation of heading out on my first expedition in this world, my day couldn¡¯t possibly get better. ¡°Alright, I should really be heading off now. I wanna try to make as much ground as I can before night falls.¡± Looking at my cubs I get down to my knees, setting them down and making sure to give each one a loving pet and a throat scratch before pulling away. "I''ll be back real soon, be good and stay safe kiddos. I love you all." As I stand, the cubs jump for me again and it takes everything I have to gently nudge them down and dodge them until I''m forced to run a little ways away so they couldn''t cling to me. I know for a fact if I let them keep me here now, I''ll definitely have a much harder time trying to leave later. Casting one more look at the Haven and everyone, I flash a grin before looking over at Legosi as I pat my leg and beckon him over. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re off!¡± Chapter 122 Vitmori POV I haven''t felt this excited in years, decades even. The idea that I''m on my way to a whole new city in a new land that hasn''t been seen by anyone from the world I came from... Well, I can''t quite put it into words but I just can''t wait! Legosi and I had jogged through the forest for a couple of hours before he suggested I get on his back, and while I didn''t want to impose at first, he seemed oddly insistent about it so I relented and climbed on. Once I was settled, I was quickly reminded that I didn''t weigh all that much when Legosi immediately launched forward and began running at a steady pace. While I could tell he wasn''t going full tilt, it was much faster than the brisk jog we were originally doing as we approached casual motorway speeds, hitting around thirty to forty mph as we raced through the woods. Even without tapping through my bond with Legosi, I could tell he was having fun just running through woods for the hell, of it, even as his manaheart pulsed with vigor through each bounding step. After another couple more hours of this, we decided to stop and take a break in the shade of a good-sized tree. Legosi took this time to quench his thirst as he drank deeply from one of the stone bowls I had saved from the drinking party with the birds and squirrels. Despite how hard he pushed himself, Legosi was clearly still in a very good mood, his tail slowly yet steadily wagging as he loudly lapped at the water I made with my magic. As we sat in the shade of the tree, I could feel the eyes of various creatures and critters as they crossed the woods around me. Most of them were wary if not at least curious about me and Legosi. I felt that quite a few of them had at least thought about attacking me for a moment, but one look at Legosi made them think again and left us well alone. However, as the minutes went by, I sensed that there were two pairs of eyes lingering on me. At first, I thought nothing of it, yet as idle curiosity took my attention I noticed that the gazes were coming from Legosi''s shadow. I couldn''t help but sigh a bit, but a smile still crept on my face as I realized we had some stowaways on this expedition away from home. "I know you''re there... How about you stop hiding from me and come out of there." I say aloud before looking directly at Legosi''s shadow. Now that I knew they were there, I could sense the two in the shadow got startled by the call out. After another minute of stalling, Basmori emerged from the shadow and unfurled a pair of tiny, shadowy wings, from which Freyli had stumbled out into the open. At first, I intended on lightly admonishing them for doing something so foolhardy as running away from the Haven without telling anyone, but I was so impressed by what I just saw Basmori do that I had to talk about that first. "How did you do that? Did your mother teach you that?" I ask in an excited voice, doing my best to make sure he knew that what he did was something to be impressed about. That''s not even considering how he managed to also hide Freyli in the shadow with him. While he was initially nervous, Basmori immediately perked up at the praise, fluttering his little wings before springing forward onto my lap and standing as he rested his paws against my chest and nuzzled his head into my chin and throat. I returned his affection by gently scratching his throat and chin while patting his lower back. "Yes, yes. I am very proud of what you are able to do... But, I am not happy that you did it." I say gently, I''m sure the two of them had their own reasons for stowing away in Legosi''s shadow, but the trouble is that they did not ask permission to come with me. Basmori only mrowled softly, his ears drooping as he gently headbutts my throat still. He settled soon enough as he hopped off my lap and approached the water bowl, quietly lapping away at the water while Legosi pulled away and licked at the water dripping from his muzzle. Freyli was up next, hesitantly stepping up onto my lap with her front paws as she looked up at me. "No trouble?" She asked cautiously while tilting her head in a rather cute fashion. I could only smile kindly as I sighed again before gently patting her head. "Well... Little trouble, but I''m not mad." I decided to clarify, scooping her up to my chest as I nuzzled my chin against the top of her head as she mewled with delight. Setting her back down, she joins Basmori in drinking some water while Legosi lies down in the shade beside me. "What do you wanna do? Shall we take them back home?" Legosi asked as he looked between the cubs and myself. I could tell he didn''t mind either way as he laid his head on his paws, enjoying the break. I thought about it for a few moments before just shaking my head. "While I am upset they didn''t ask for permission, I''m not about to deny them their curiosity. There''s a saying I know that goes... ''Curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back.'' If we send them back now, they''ll only be more eager to explore and might attempt to leave again on their own. It''s better for them to travel with us and under our watch rather than deny them the experience outright." Legosi flicked his ears thoughtfully, before bobbing his head in understanding. "I see, alright then." With that he laid there for a while longer, Freyli hopping up on his back and spawling across him while Basmori made his way into my lap to relax for now. Once a good fifteen minutes had passed, Legosi was ready to go again. Now that the cubs weren''t hiding, they decided to join me on Legosi''s back; Basmori sitting across my shoulders with his claws digging into my wood to keep himself steady. Freyli settled in my lap, her claws digging into my thigh to keep herself as Legosi took off once more. He didn''t go as fast as he had before, likely out of consideration for the cubs, but we still went at a rather steady pace of around fifteen maybe twenty mph. We kept to this pace for another thirty minutes when Legosi suddenly caught an intense wave of smells that reeked heavily of blood. While my initial instinct was to avoid whatever could have caused that much blood to hang in the air, the fact that we were much closer to proper civilization made me think to at least check it out so I could possibly report it for someone else to check out. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Setting out toward the scent, we suddenly came across a trio of teenagers in a clearing, surrounded by five maroon-furred boars with strangely oversized tusks. At least they were oversized as far as I knew. Three of the boars were already hanging by their hind legs in the surrounding trees, their necks slit as the blood drained from their bodies into ceramic jars with wide, funnel-like mouths. Among them, there was a brown-skinned human guy wearing a grey tunic with a mix of leather and black chainmail; he had a shortsword of some kind on his hip and wielded a shield and a club with a weighty knot at the end. Behind him was a hooded, pale girl with canine features, wearing a similar mix of chainmail and leathers, though she had a bow and wore a green tunic underneath it all. Lastly, there was a petite olive-skinned guy standing around maybe four, maybe four and a half feet tall wearing decent-looking robes that were several shades of blues and greens. The robes themselves were inscribed with a few runes that I could recognize and he wielded an odd-looking staff with a low-quality gem embedded at the end. Judging by their expressions, they were just as surprised to see me as I was to see them, but I could sense they weren''t hostile and just wary of the stranger that suddenly burst into the clearing they were in. Mentally suggesting to Legosi and Freyli to not speak around these people, I flashed a smile as I looked among the teens. "Ah, good... When I smelled all that blood I had feared the worst... Sorry if I startled you." With that, I could feel most of their wariness had waned, but I was still a stranger so a healthy amount of distrust lingered as the guy with the club spoke up first. "Hey there... Thank you for your concern, but I can assure you that we''re just fine." He said as he hooked the club to a clip at his waist. "Can we help you?" He asked in a probing way. I smiled a little more before thinking about it and speaking up again. "Actually, I could use some help finding the nearest town, I''ve been wandering for some time now and I''m not exactly sure where I''m going." I explained as I got off Legosi, Basmori, and Freyli hopped off me as they stretched their own legs while Legosi laid down in the grass and dirt to rest some more. Even without sensing their emotions, I could tell that they weren''t expecting that particular request. Though at that I could sense the canine girl''s eyes wandering my body as she seemingly noted my apparent lack of supplies and boots. The young guy spoke up once more as he procured something from a pouch on his belt. "Sure, we''re not that far off... Just keep heading east, south-east and you should see it soon enough." He explained as he looked at the thing in his hand, is it a compass of some kind? Maybe I should look into getting one for myself. "Many thanks." I reply amicably, though as I''m turning to leave, I can''t help but consider using these guys to possibly make my way into town easier. I don''t have any kind of identification on me, and I''m likely suspicious-looking if that canine girl is anything to go by. If I can endear myself to them, maybe they''ll vouch for me or at least put in a good word. I look back at them as I gently rub the top of Legosi''s head. "Actually, if it''s no trouble. Do you mind if I tag along with you all? I haven''t been around these parts before and I''d rather not get lost again... I''ll be happy to compensate you for your time if that helps." At that, the trio glance at each other before huddling up, taking a moment to discuss among themselves before the guy in the robes pipes up, looking over from their huddle. "How much are you offering?" I chuckle softly as I can''t help but appreciate how direct they are. "How does... Four silver sound?" I ask, reaching into my cloak before pulling the coins from my storage and holding them out in my hand for them to see. They went back to their huddle, discussing a few more things before the guy with the club spoke up once more. "Sure, we don''t have a problem with escorting you. But we do ask that you at least help us load our cart with the kills so we can leave here sooner." I bob my head intently, though looking over at the two boars that haven''t been drained I glance back to the trio. "Aren''t you gonna bleed these two, like the others?" The guy with the club shakes his head as he heads towards the edge of the clearing. "Nah, we only bled the first three as they came in order to lure more of them to the area. Now that we''ve got the number we needed, it would be safer to finish the butchering behind the safety of the walls." He explained, grabbing a small cart that looked barely big enough to hold all the boars, not to mention that they didn''t even have anything to pull the cart, aside from himself that is. "I see, and you intend on pulling this little cart yourself, with all that weight?" I asked as I walked closer, regarding one of the bleeding boars as it hung in the tree. Maybe I was wrong and they had something to pull the cart leashed up safely somewhere in the near distance, it just seemed like a lot of work for one guy. Even before he spoke, I could tell I struck a nerve with the guy as he glanced over at me. "Yeah? What of it? Do you want to pull it instead?" I held up my hands in a placating manner, even as Legosi stood and bared his fangs at the aggression displayed at me, a low rumbling emanating from his throat. Even Basmori followed suit, hissing as intimidatingly as he could manage while flaring his tiny wings. This caused the trio to be alarmed, the canine girl''s hood swishing around as her ears tucked back while the guy in robes looked over my beasts in a new light, seeming more fascinated than scared as he got a second look. "Now now, I meant no offense. Perhaps I can help move things along, especially if we need to leave sooner, rather than later as you say." I explained before gently petting Legosi''s head, letting him know it was fine before scooping up Basmori and cradling him on my left arm. Legosi relaxed almost immediately, but stayed standing as he followed close behind me; Freyli hopped onto his back and rode the wolf as she eyed the trio curiously. Basmori for his part gave the guy pulling the cart a rather nasty stink eye, glaring as he rested cozily on my arm. The guy looks a little wary after that whole display, but once my beasts calm down, he clears his throat and speaks up again. "Well... I won''t turn down the help." "Glad to hear it." I muse kindly before holding out my hand, pulling the boar into my storage, along with the rope that kept it strung up, and the vase collecting the blood. At that, I could feel the trio look on with surprise, but it was the guy in the robes who nearly fell over himself as he watched me collect the boars as I went around the clearing before also taking up the cart. They didn''t say anything at first, but the guy in the robes quickly pulled the others into another huddle as he frantically whispered to them. This time, I opted to eavesdrop, listening in to the conversation while I walked over to Legosi and doted on Freyli, scratching her throat affectionately. It seems the guy in the robes thinks I''m a powerful mage of some sort, citing my casual use of spatial magic as his reasoning. He had supposedly heard from his teacher to be mindful of traveling eccentrics like me, and if he were to ever encounter one, to be respectful and helpful within reason if he wanted to survive and maybe even benefit from the encounter. Though... I''m not really sure if I can be called a powerful mage. Well, I''m not about to correct him if that''s the conclusion he came to. They broke their huddle soon enough, the guy in the robes approaching me this time as he lowered his head slightly in respect before looking back up at me. "Great mage, you honor this novice with your display of magical prowess, forgive me for not recognizing your might sooner." Well, I suppose it''s time to improvise... "Don''t worry about it, do you think I intend on making grand entrances everywhere I go? It''s fine." I offer kindly while shaking my head a little. At that, the guy in the robes beams, feeling as if he just passed some kind of test as he stood upright once more. "Of course, of course... You said you wanted us to escort you to the nearest town, yes? We''ll be glad to do so, and we shall help you pass without being hassled by the guards." He added almost knowingly as he began absently patting at and brushing down his robes some more to appear more presentable. I couldn''t help but smile a little more, this guy was surprisingly shrewd for his age and I could appreciate a mindset like that. "I wouldn''t want to impose on you that far... But I appreciate it. Shall we be off then, novice?" "Of course!" He exclaimed a little excitedly, turning to look at his group as they gave discrete thumbs up at him. He then led the way, walking a little stiffly as he stood as tall as he could manage, trying his best to make a good impression on me apparently. "I like that one." Legosi murmured to me with a wolfish smile as we made our way from the clearing. Chapter 123 Vitmori POV The trio of what I now know are adventurers were an odd but friendly sort. I suppose you would have to be a bit odd to willingly risk your life on what is likely a daily basis for money. They were fairly quiet during the majority of our walk, likely out of respect and maybe a small amount of intimidation based on the image they had conjured for me. Regardless, with just a little bit of encouragement, I managed to get them talking as I asked questions about the town we were going to. The guy with the club, who has since introduced himself as Rantz, did most of the talking since he was apparently the local of the trio. He called the place, Sunspot Keep, it was a fortress that was built nearly a thousand years ago and has since developed into a thriving but relatively small city. It''s not much when compared to the capital of the Hegemony, however, he''s proud of his frontier town and speaks highly of the people he''s grown up around. It was around then that the guy in the robes, who introduced himself as Cecil, pitched in, telling me about the local guild that handled all the mercenaries and adventurers in the area, as well as about the services the local businesses offered. I could tell he was not so casually fishing for some information on what I intended to do during my stay in town, which I didn''t mind since it seemed he wanted to endear himself to me as much as I wanted to do to them before this whole ordeal of mistaken identity. The pale canine girl, who turned out to be some kind of dogkin rather than a wolfkin, introduced herself as Lily for the sake of being polite. Beyond that, she didn''t say much besides the occasional grunt or hum in response to passing comments from the other two, more intent on listening and looking around than being a part of any sort of conversation as far as I can tell, which I can relate to. She seemed to be clearly fond of her two friends, and I get the impression she often finds other people as tolerable or not tolerable and isn''t sure what to make of me yet. From what I know so far, while there is no dungeon around this town, the untamed wildlife of the frontier and Lichtdren''s Folly provide plenty of opportunities to hunt for materials and food. However, with that said, there''s still a stable farming and ranching culture around the fort, with food being brought in from farmers in smaller villages that are under the fort''s protection. Beyond that, there is a bountiful mine nearby; while it isn''t considered a dungeon in itself, there''s steady work to serve as guards for local miners due to it having connections to various underground biomes that have monsters and aggressive flora that occasionally surface. All in all, it''s a generally quiet town, but there''s always something to do to keep the money and materials moving. It wasn''t much longer until we crested a hilltop and a massive clearing filled with farmland and other buildings came into view, a fort sitting in the middle of it all with two layers of stone walls. Based on what I can see, residences and businesses reside in between the outer and inner rings of the fort, with the fort itself residing in the inner ring. I can''t help but take a moment to admire the view, it may not be anything like my home world... But the idea that I could see a stable and thriving town like this just fills my heart with a feeling of joy that I can''t properly describe. It took everything I had not to run forward like an excited child and race to see the town close up and be around all the people. Maybe if I was alone... But alas, I now have an image to maintain and thus follow the trio of adventurers down into the outskirts of the frontier town. It was late into the afternoon and the streets were moderately busy with activity, people coming home from work, others going to work, with all sorts of vendors hawking various goods and knickknacks along the main road. I''m vaguely reminded of the border markets back in my grandfather''s hometown and I''m filled with several lifetimes'' worth of nostalgia. Sure, the languages and culture were different, but there''s no mistaking that ambiance, that''s for sure. There were many looks tossed my way as we walked among the people, though as far as I could tell it was mainly glances of curiosity as they mainly looked at Legosi with interest as he walked closely to my left. Freyli still rode his back, eagerly looking at all the new people and even mewing at curious children who walked close by. As for Basmori, he ducked away into my shadow as soon as he realized just how many people would be around and decided he''d rather just stay out of sight rather than deal with the crowd. As we neared the walls, I could sense Cecil stealing glances at me as he seemingly built the nerve to talk to me again. I offered him a small smile, pretending to notice the third glance when I quirked a brow at him. "What is it, Cecil?" He stiffened at being ''caught'', but smiled as he eagerly grabbed the opportunity to engage in conversation with me as he stepped up closer beside me. "Great mage, I don''t mean to be forward but what should we call you? I understand if you don''t want to give us your real name for the sake of anonymity, but we still need to call you something." That was... Fair enough. I suppose being the nameless stranger wouldn''t get me very far all things considered. I was about to just give them my name when I had second thoughts; after all, Vitmori will soon be known as the Druid of Lichtdren''s Folly. If I build a name during this expedition of mine; for better or worse, it''ll likely be easier for me to go by a different name if I need to travel again. A different name... Damn... After naming so many others, why can''t I think of another name for myself? Um... "You can call me... Vito." I say after a minute of mulling it over. Cecil grins with clear delight as he bobbed his head. "Very well, Vito. Do you already have a place where you plan to spend the night?" He asked curiously as we stepped into a line as we approached the gate of the outer ring of the fort town. I of course had some memories of how things worked in this world and knew I had to find an inn of some kind if I wanted a place for the next night or two to work from; especially since I didn''t want my cubs or Legosi to have to stay on the streets while I handled things. I didn''t plan on leaving right away at least since I did need to shop around to complete my look and get my hands on more of the local currency for potential expenses and general buying power. "Well, as I mentioned before, I''ve never been here before." I then look at him more directly and offer a bit of a smile. "Where are you staying?" Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Cecil looked clearly delighted by the question, standing a little straighter as the line moved forward. "We''re staying at the guild''s apartment complex, it''s quite comfortable with a number of useful amenities." He explained before considering something. "However, as you aren''t affiliated with our guild and likely not registered in the continent''s listing given your desire for anonymity, you won''t be able to get an apartment for yourself... Especially since they''re reserved for adventurers who intend on staying in the area for at least weeks or months at a time. But you can stay with us!" He mentioned excitedly, though that earned him a disapproving look from both of his friends. I chuckled a bit but shook my head at his offer, I definitely wouldn''t be taking him up on that offer, even if the others approved. "Thanks, but no thanks Novice... While I certainly appreciate the offer, I need my space." At that, Rantz let out a sigh of relief before looking over at me. "I can help you find a good inn, one that''ll allow your... Err... Familiars to join you." He offered, seemingly needing a moment to find the word to describe my beasts. Familiars eh? I''ll need to remember that term... "Thank you, I''ll have to trouble you with that then." I say as I bob my head at Rantz''s offer, though Cecil looks clearly dejected by my decision. Soon enough, we were near the head of the line as we approached a row of four guard stations. It reminded me of a customs station at an airport; there were guards posted all around, though it didn''t look like they were all that vigilant to me; it seemed like today was just another day for these people and they clearly weren''t expecting anything to happen. From what I can tell, most of their attention was given to the incoming merchants and supply caravans, shooting the shit with most of the drivers and casually inspecting the outermost crates in only some of the carts or the bags of some of the travelers. If this is how lax they are, then I can''t even imagine how often things are allowed to slip by. When it came to be our turn, the trio approached as a group and I followed closely behind as we walked up to one of the guard stations. The guard in question clearly recognized the trio, though gave me and Legosi an odd look as he checked me out and noted my lack of boots. "Hey you three, how did the hunt go and... Who''s your new friend?" He asked as he glanced over at me again. I looked over to Cecil, wondering just how he intended to get me through the gates without being scrutinized by the guards like he said he would. Cecil just flashed a small smile as he leaned forward on the guard''s station and silently placed down three silver pieces before speaking up. "The hunt went well, and this is Mister Jon Smythe." He said simply before pulling away. The guard smiled a little more, casually placing his hand over the coins while writing something down in his logbook. "I see, welcome to Sunspot Keep, Mister Smythe. I hope your stay here is uneventful." He said almost pleasantly before waving us along. I couldn''t help but be vaguely amused by that whole exchange, it was painfully simple to get passed the guards without much scrutiny. Then again, I likely wouldn''t have been able to do that all by myself... Between the trio being known and likely trusted by the guards, along with the bribe, the guards were willing to look the other way and allow me to enter without being checked. As we made our way through the gates, I was greeted by an equally busy main road with people of all sorts making their way to wherever they needed to be. The first thing I noticed was the increase in quality when it came to the overall infrastructure. There looked to be some kind of streetlights with crystals instead of lightbulbs, the roads were properly paved whereas most roads outside the wall and beyond the main road looked to be dirt and gravel. The buildings looked better designed and much more maintained; that''s not to say the buildings outside the walls weren''t nice and maintained, but there was just a... A more noticeable difference in effort it seems. The people looked better too, again, not by much, but it was noticeable if you were to look for it. It was like the difference between upper-middle and lower-middle-class earners. They were both middle class, but one group bought name brands while the other bought generic ones. I''m vaguely reminded that I''m again without boots, but that''ll be something I can take care of later... Looking at the trio, I follow after them as they seem to have a clear destination in mind. "So, what was that all about at the gate?" The trio looked vaguely surprised by the question before Rantz snapped his fingers in realization. "That''s right... You said you''ve never been here before, of course, you wouldn''t know." He reasoned before offering a kind smile. "Regarding the business at the gate, well... Money, Might, and Merit are everything here." He explained as he held up a finger for each thing he mentioned. "For those who aren''t known or established merchants, mercenaries, or adventurers, there''s a nine copper tax to enter the city and you''re often subjected to a physical and magical screening to ensure you are not a threat. Of course, if you are a local and have the identification to prove it, the tax is only two copper pieces and there''s no search." He then shrugged a bit before flashing a small smile back at me. "Lily is a good judge of character and doesn''t think you''re a bad guy. You may be some kind of powerful mage, but we would have ditched you and taken the loss of our goods if we sensed something was off about you, even if Cecil protested." He mused before looking ahead as we approached a rather grand-looking building. There were a number of armed and armored individuals milling about, eating and drinking at various tables, looking at boards with notices, or talking to a variety of receptionists. We didn''t stop inside though, instead going around the building and approaching some sort of stall with a number on it. Cecil piped up this time as he took a placard with the same number as the stall. "Vito, if you could place the boars and blood in this stall, I''m gonna go turn in the results of our hunt." He explained diligently while opening the stall doors, taking a key that had been left in the keyhole as he watched and waited. I did so, carefully stacking the boars and placing the jars of blood around the stall as neatly as I could manage while the trio looked on, still seemingly impressed by the display. However, once I finished, Lily grunted almost expectantly as she watched me. "Cart." She said in a soft, almost whispering voice. "Right, if you could leave our cart with Lily, she''ll go put it away in our storeroom while I help you find an inn." Rantz explained while Cecil locked up the stall and made his way off into the building we passed. "Ah, of course." I reply as I gently set the small cart out for them, Lily taking it up by the handles as she walks off and leaves me alone with Rantz... Well, alone with Rantz, Legosi, and Freyli. Rantz watched her go off before turning to look up at me. "Come on, I know of a good place. I kinda grew up around the family and I know they would be willing to put up with your familiars at a reasonable price if I vouch for you." He explained as he waved me along. "Sounds good to me." I mention agreeably, patting Legosi''s head and Freyli''s back before moving to follow after Rantz. As we walked and weaved through the hustle and bustle of the town, Rantz would occasionally steal glances back at me, but not saying much until another few minutes had passed and he looked at me again. "Listen, I know I probably don''t have a place to ask this of you... But... Well..." He scratched at the back of his head before looking at me again. "Give Cecil the time of day, he was really excited to meet someone like you and is hoping to at least learn something from you or get a little bit of advice. I don''t know if that''s a big ask since I don''t know much about magic, but he''s usually not this outgoing and confident." I couldn''t help but offer a kind smile as I simply bobbed my head. "I''ll be around for a couple of days at least, I don''t know what exactly I can offer him, but I''ll see what I can do." At that, Rantz flashed a small smile. "Thanks Vito... Come on, let''s get you to that inn." Chapter 124 Vitmori POV To say that the inn was nice felt like an understatement, or maybe it was just that I was so used to such low standards of living after decades of living through an apocalypse that I had forgotten what decent living was like. Even the sleeping areas I made for the people back at the Haven feel spartan when compared to the room of the inn I found myself staying at. I really should spend some time putting together a good collection of quality bedding, blankets, and pillows to improve day-to-day living. The room was simple in regards to the layout; a single bed, a dresser, and a single suspended lamp. The lamp had a simple looking crystal, instead of something like a candle, that would illuminate the room with a tap of a button on the wall by the door. The room was on the third floor and had an actual glass window that could be opened and closed, accompanied by a set of olive green curtains. The mattress itself was a relatively thin thing stuffed with wool or perhaps some kind of cotton and was then covered with clean gray sheets. It''s a shame that I can''t enjoy the experience of actually lying in bed, while I can tell it''s soft, there''s just an odd disconnect where I can''t feel the comfort or relief of getting off my feet and laying on my back. Though the cubs seemed to enjoy the bed, Basmori and Freyli kneading their claws into the mattress while they audibly rumbled with delighted purring, the skins and furs they used to sleep on must seem like hard floors in comparison. Even Legosi looked rather comfortable as he lay on the bed behind them, sleeping soundly after the day of running he had gone through, the cubs for their part were resting near his belly on what free space remained on the mattress itself. The day was close to ending as far as I could tell, with the sun nearing the horizon; yet the streets were still active with people going this way and that. I figured now that I''m on my own, I might as well try to get some of my personal shopping done before most of the stores actually close for the day. Leaving Legosi, Basmori, and Freyli in my room, I made my way downstairs and came into a fairly busy dining area/lounge room where a number of people ate and conversed. There was an eclectic variety of individuals in the room with a number of various races being represented here. Colorful adventurers drinking loudly at the bar, caravan guards eagerly eating in groups clustered around large round tables, and a few hooded figures seemingly brooding in some odd corner, keeping to themselves as they quietly sipped at a drink or ate. Honestly, the fact that I may be the strangest one here simply due to the fact that I''m a fancy wooden man who is actually a dungeon core from another world is an odd feeling to come to terms with. As I pulled up my hood and made my way to leave the inn, I was actually stopped by the Innkeeper''s son, a strapping young man who was some kind of half-orc with tan skin. I couldn''t remember his name, though he remembered mine as he flashed a toothy grin. "Mister Vito, will you be having dinner with us tonight?" I flashed a small smile as I looked down at him from under my hood. "Not tonight, no... I don''t need to eat much after all." I mused while slightly patting my stomach. "Though if you could bring some meat up to my room, I''m sure my familiars would be happy to enjoy the treat." It''s not like they needed to eat often either, but Legosi worked hard today and the cubs should still eat plenty to grow big and strong. "They''re docile and very well-behaved, so don''t worry about bothering them." I quickly added as reassuringly as I could manage. I could sense him feeling vaguely nervous as he recalled seeing Legosi, but he just bobbed his head and gave me a thumbs-up. "Understood, I''ll see what I can put together." He enthused before stepping away and tending to some other guests. Now that I''m free, I made my way out and just started walking. First things first, I need to look more like a regular person, so what that means is that I need to get some boots and gloves. Up till now, I''ve somehow managed to avoid outright touching anyone or being directly touched and nobody has really commented on how my footsteps sound like the clacking of wood on stone rather than the thumps of meat on stone or wood; though that might be thanks to how lightly I walk anyways. That would not last forever, so the sooner I have those things, the sooner I can better blend in. Taking a mental inventory of things, I had spent four silver on room and board for two nights at the inn. It was a nice room and this looked like a nice part of town, even with the apparent discount I was likely staying at a place that had hotel rates rather than motel ones. At the moment, I was left with a total of seven silver pieces and twelve copper pieces, which didn''t sound like a lot when I considered just how much I gave out to the Sinners and Basti to make sure their potential expenses were covered. Thinking of the conversion rate for the currency of this continent, thirty copper equaled one silver, and fifteen silver equaled one gold. There are apparently bigger coins but I don''t plan on handling them anytime soon... As for the coins themselves, copper pieces were no bigger than pennies but they were strangely complex for something that looked stamped in mass production. Then again, they might just have some magic or advanced minting processes that help with that. The silver pieces themselves were around the size of nickels and the gold pieces look close to quarters to me. The coins also weren''t straight-up copper, silver, or gold but a thin blend of metals specifically minted into the various coin types which reminded me of the way we did things back home, this likely aided in preventing people from melting the coins down and helped against counterfeiting. I visited a cobbler first and picked out a pair of readymade brown boots that were close to my size, it was made with some kind of leather laces which were used to adjust them to better fit around my calves so they wouldn''t slide off. I was moderately surprised to find that they offered a wide selection of socks that looked rather nicely made, but I didn''t bother since it''s not like I particularly needed them for comfort or health reasons. The boots were eighteen copper pieces, so I ended up breaking a silver before moving on. From there I found my way into a store that specializes in traveling equipment, after having visited three different general stores for a pair of good gloves. While I was vaguely surprised to find a specialized store like this, it was set up next to an armory that catered to mercenaries and adventurers, so it was likely geared towards servicing their needs which is probably why all the good gloves were here. While I initially came for just the gloves, all the other equipment just kept catching my eyes and I ended up shopping around some more to help supplement my look. For a grand total of four silver pieces and seventeen copper pieces, I ended up buying myself a pair of black leather gloves that went halfway up my forearm, a brown satchel that I slung over my shoulder so it sat on my hip like a messenger bag, a canvas tent with blankets as well as a fifty-foot bundle of rope and a pair of knives in case I needed to field dress anything. Lastly, I managed to set myself up with a leather belt that had a loop of leather that hung off my right hip which allowed me to openly wear the falchion that Trisha made for me. I say openly, but I''m still concealing it with my cloak, but at the very least I don''t look unarmed or underdressed anymore. By the time I was finished with my shopping, the sun was halfway down the horizon; filling the sky with an array of purple and orange hues. Now that I''ve spent money, I figured it was time to make some money. While I did spy a couple of pawnshops here and there where I could possibly sell some of the junk armor I still had lying around in my storage from the bandits all those weeks ago, I needed more money if I wanted to do even half the things I promised I would do for the Haven. Thankfully, I still had a ton of unprocessed ores that I could possibly sell to the Miner''s Guild around here. The only problem with that is that apparently the branch that deals with the miners is outside of the walls, but the main office is in the inner city where I''m at. Maybe if I go into the main office while still pretending to be an incognito powerful mage, I could get them to deal with me directly instead of having to go out past the gates and risk being hassled if I want to come back in for the night. Miner''s Guild Guildmaster/ Guildmaster Tilzim POV The dwarven man sighed with frustration, looking at various reports and orders that were gradually starting to get backed up due to current circumstances. While most metal refinement and production went through unimpeded, they''ve been sorely lacking when it comes to meeting quotas for the wolfram orders ever since their Crucible Master fell ill. He was one of the only ones who could manage the intense flames needed to refine wolfram in bulk to keep up with the demand for the metal in question. His assistants do well enough to keep things running without him, but they can only refine so much before their weaker manahearts and mana rings get strained. Perhaps it is true that the guild relied too much on one man, and they''ll certainly need to restructure, recruit, and train more guild members to harness fire magic as soon as possible if they don''t want this to happen again in the future. That is... If the Crucible Master ever recovers, which is looking doubtful with each passing day... Reaching for a bottle of something strong he had in a desk drawer, he''s vaguely startled by a knock at the door to his office. Committing to grabbing the bottle, he also grabbed an iron cup and began to pour himself some barrel-aged bourbon. "Enter." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. In the next moment, he heard the latch turn as one of the receptionists stepped in. It was a squirrelkin woman whose name was escaping him at the moment. "Excuse me Guildmaster, sorry to trouble you, but we have an odd client who is wishing to sell a lot of ore. He''s not a miner and claims that the ore doesn''t come from the local mines... Due to how suspicious he is, I figured you ought to know." She explained, looking rather uncertain as her tail flicked anxiously behind her. Tilzim just sighed tiredly, glancing at the window as he noted the sun''s fading light on the horizon, taking a drink from his cup before gently setting it down. "He also came before we closed, while we had the least amount of traffic... Obviously, we have some sort of amateur ore scalper who likely came from a nearby territory... Could you do me a favor and start looking into reports from other guilds and see if there''s a warrant out on this guy? In the meantime, take him to one of the waiting rooms and I''ll see if I can''t lure him into a trap and get the guards to seize his cart." At that, the receptionist looked clearly relieved and bobbed her head eagerly. "You got it!" She enthused before closing the door behind her and hurrying off. In the next ten minutes, Tilzim made his way to the waiting room, bottle in hand as he took a swig from it before letting himself inside. He didn''t really have it in him to be especially courteous and professional for a criminal, and if the suspicious guy really was a scalper, he''d likely be willing to put up with most things in order to make the sale. Looking around, he spotted a cloaked human man in his late thirties with a rather impressive air about him. His clothes didn''t look like anything special though they looked rather well made, yet he carried himself with an air of confidence Tilzim wasn''t expecting from an amateur scalper. As Tilzim stepped into the room, the man turned to look as he regarded him with vibrant green eyes, for a second, Tilzim felt as if his very soul was being measured before the feeling faded as quickly as it went. For a second he wondered if he was just being overly sensitive or on edge as he brushed the feeling aside. "Sorry about the wait, you caught me at a bad time." He expressed with faux sincerity. In reality, he was just in no rush for this meeting as he sat on one of the couches in the meeting room, gesturing for the man to sit across from him on the opposing couch. The man just flashed a smile as he moved to take a seat, brushing his cloak back and settling in comfortably. Though Telzin noted the empty loop that hung off the man''s right hip, vaguely surprised that the man would seemingly come to this meeting unarmed considering the circumstances. "It''s no problem Guildmaster, it''s my fault for coming in without an appointment, though I''m grateful you are seeing me despite the circumstances." Tilzim just mentally facepalms, of course, he could have just had the guy wait until tomorrow... Then again he might have tried to sell the ore elsewhere if he had trouble getting rid of it. He took another swig from the bottle before just smiling a bit as he shrugged. "What can I say, you caught me in a generous mood... Despite the circumstances." He parroted, setting the bottle down on the table between them before leaning back against the couch. "So how much ore are you trying to offload, and what kinds?" He asked bluntly now, making it easier for the human to make the deal without dancing around the topic too much. The man reached into his cloak, and despite it being bunched up over his shoulder, he pulled out a hefty chunk of cleaned iron ore that couldn''t have possibly been in the cloak a moment ago. It was as the man set the iron ore down on the table that Telzin realized he may not be dealing with an amateur at all. "Well, I know from the receptionist that you''re buying iron ore at four copper a pound... But I need more than that." He said simply before leaning back in his seat. Tilzim couldn''t help but feel a shudder traveling down his spine, his hand clenching his bottle as he realized that he was the one who was trapped here. He may have a decent manaheart and be a capable fighter, but he''s definitely not armed and likely wouldn''t be able to outrun this guy if something happened. He took a swig of the bourbon before narrowing his gaze at the human across from him. "And? How much do you want?" The man flashed a small smile as he gestured at the iron ore between them. "Give me nine copper per pound, and I''ll refine it all for you. No waste, minimal impurities." He offered as he seemed to relax even more. Tilzim opened his mouth to call the man a crook, a cheat, and yet... That actually sounded reasonable. Not even that bad of an offer if the human handled all the labor and could actually guarantee that sort of quality. In fact, he was now having a hard time finding something to disagree with, beyond the fact that these ores were likely all stolen from somewhere. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" The man asked almost teasingly as he smirked with amusement. "Or is it the fact that you think I''ve stolen all these ores or something?" At that, Tilzim tensed again as he eyed the man warily again, but before he could say anything, the man continued. "Oh come on now, it was obvious... As soon as I mentioned just how much ore I was planning on selling, that receptionist got all squirrely." The man then shrugged a bit. "You won''t find any records for this ore though, it''s from my own private mine." He explained rather nonchalantly. "I haven''t needed money in the last decade or so, but now that I''m traveling again, I need a little spending power... You can help me with that, right?" Tilzim was starting to get more and more of a feeling that this guy probably wasn''t just some scalper. Doing his best to remain calm he took another swig of bourbon before sitting up and looking the human over more intently. ¡°How much ore are you trying to sell?¡± The human looked thoughtful before just shrugging a bit. ¡°Well¡­ I initially only planned on selling fifty pounds, you know, to keep things relatively tame. But¡­ I think I¡¯ll sell a hundred pounds, do you think you can handle that much?¡± Well of course he could, they process close to that on a regular basis¡­ Though a hundred pounds of already refined iron? ¡°How long until you¡¯ll have the iron ready?¡± The human hummed for a moment before smiling. ¡°Show me a standard ingot and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Something about that smile unnerved Tilzim, and if he didn¡¯t realize that the human wasn¡¯t in a good mood before now, he was definitely sure he was pretty pissed about being treated like some kind of criminal. ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ Give me a moment.¡± He said quietly as he stood, making his way to the doors of the waiting room, only to be greeted by a squad of guardsmen being led by the squirrelkin receptionist who was looking rather worried. ¡°Guildmaster, I couldn¡¯t find anything on the reported scalpers, but I got the guards here already to take care of him.¡± She explained as her fluffy tail wiggled frantically. The guardsmen looked at the Guildmaster expectantly, they weren¡¯t here for a fight, just to arrest some thieving scalper¡­ But that was not the situation anymore, not by a long shot as he stared wide eyed and choked on his response at first. Glancing back in the room at the human, he seemed as calm as could be despite the amount of manpower gathered here. He finally cleared his throat a bit and looked up to the guards. ¡°Thank you all for making the trip, but this has all been a big misunderstanding. Mister¡­ Mister¡­¡± Tilzim started to say, realizing he hadn¡¯t even gotten the human¡¯s name before now as he glanced behind him again. The human just smiled a bit as he leaned forward on the seat, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°Jon Smythe.¡± He said simply. ¡°R-right¡­ Mister Smythe is a legitimate businessman, there¡¯s no trouble here.¡± He expressed to the guards before he then looked over to the squirrelkin receptionist and cleared his throat a little more. ¡°C-could you fetch Mister Smythe an iron ingot? He would like to have an example of the processed material¡­¡± The guards did look a little confused for their part, but they weren¡¯t about to argue with an influential man like the Miner¡¯s Guild Guildmaster. If he said things were alright, then they were alright. In short order, they filed out and left the guildhall while the squirrelkin woman rushed off to do as asked. As Tilzim looked back at ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯, he offered a rather sheepish smile as he ran his fingers through his beard in an attempt to help calm himself. ¡°S-sorry about her¡­ She tends to get excited over the littlest of things. I truly hope you found no offense¡­¡± The human merely shrugged again as he smiled, leaning back into his seat. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I know I¡¯m an odd one, that¡¯s for sure¡­ That reminds me¡­ I remember a group of teens calling me a traveling eccentric¡­ I suppose that is a rather fitting descriptor.¡± And there it was, the answer to the growing feeling of unease that the bourbon wasn¡¯t settling¡­ An eccentric? In his guild? It¡¯s only by the grace of the gods that he hasn¡¯t crossed whatever line this man has drawn in the sand. Swallowing to himself, he set the bottle of bourbon down and approached a cabinet as he procured a bottle with a liquid as black as shadow before glancing over to ¡®Mister Smythe.¡¯ ¡°S-sir¡­ Would you perhaps enjoy a drink with me, while we wait?¡± He offered out of genuine sincerity as he grabbed two crystal glasses and uncorked the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s everblack, a rather potent brew¡­¡± He explained with a dejected little shrug. This was the only thing that could possibly help him keep his nerves now. The human smiled a little more, starting to shake his head before looking thoughtful. ¡°You know what¡­ Sure. Make mine a triple.¡± Tilzim tensed again, though more out of shock than anything as he just finished pouring himself a double that he intended on nursing. Though he wasn¡¯t about to argue with an eccentric as he poured the man a triple and brought over the glasses, setting one down in front of the man on the table before taking his own place back on the couch. The human eyed the drink curiously before licking his lips a little, taking up the crystal glass and swirling its contents. Though in the next moment he downed the whole thing, tilting his head all the way back as he emptied the glass before setting it back down. He hummed seemingly in delight before sighing heavily as a small spout of flame spewed from his mouth. This seemed to amuse him even more as he chuckled to himself. Tilzim now couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯ is even a human at all, nursing the black brew as he sighed a little more. After a long few minutes, the receptionist finally returned with the ingot in hand much to Tilzim¡¯s relief as she held it out to him. Though at that, he merely shook his head and silently gestured for her to give it to ¡®Mister Smythe.¡¯ Which she did, rather cheerfully in fact as she apparently took Tilzim¡¯s reassurances that ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯ was actually a businessman. ¡°Thank you.¡± The human mentioned fairly cheerfully as he took up the ingot and looked it over, twirling it around in his hand when it suddenly disappeared into thin air. Tilzim couldn¡¯t quite believe his eyes, and wasn¡¯t sure if it was sleight of hand or magic, but then he didn¡¯t even see a spell being cast. The human then reached out to the squirrelkin receptionist before seemingly pulling the ingot out from behind her ear as he chuckled a little more. ¡°Thank you for your help, sorry for scaring you earlier¡­¡± He offered rather sincerely. The receptionist for her part looked clearly amazed as she kept looking between Tilzim and the ingot of iron rather before looking at ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯ and flashing a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay Mister Smythe, I apologize for thinking you were a criminal.¡± She said rather bluntly, lowering her head a little before looking back to Tilzim again. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me Guildmaster, I must get back to my closing duties.¡± With that, she made her way out of the meeting room, excitedly waving her goodbyes to ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯ before stepping out of sight. Before Tilzim could ask ¡®Mister Smythe¡¯ how long it¡¯ll take for the ingots to be ready again, the human stood and pulled the coffee table away from between them. He then took a knee before holding out his hand and closing his eyes. Tilzim watched on curiously, and as he took the time to try and find the words to ask what was happening; he suddenly realized that ingot after ingot of iron was suddenly appearing out of thin air, being neatly stacked up in a sort of pyramid until all one hundred pounds of iron was standing between them. Once again Tilzim was lost for words as he opened and closed his mouth a few times, setting his glass of everblack to the side before reaching out to touch the ingots themselves. ¡°By the gods¡­ They¡¯re still warm¡­¡± He looked between the metal ingots and ¡®Mister Smythe'', a brilliant little idea forming in his mind as he finally flashed the first confident smile he could muster this whole conversation. ¡°Are you available for hire?¡± Chapter 125 Vitmori POV A job? Now that I wasn''t expecting... While I don''t have any intentions of being tied down during this expedition, I can''t say I''m in a place where I could turn down the chance to make even more money. "I''m only in town for the next two days, so I''m not doing anything long-term... But what are you thinking? And how much are you offering?" I ask, making it clear that I''m willing to listen as I move to sit back on the couch again and act as if I''m relaxing. The fact that I was leaving so soon did take the winds out of the Tilzim''s sails a bit, but he picked himself back up quickly enough. "Thre- No, four gold pieces." He said as he first held up three then four fingers. I tilted my head a little, showing that I was still inclined to listen as I watched the dwarf intently. He gulped a little as I could feel him gathering his thoughts. "Our Crucible Master has been ill for the last few weeks and we''ve fallen behind on orders for a certain kind of metal..." He explained. He was clearly doing his best to set the scene for me, though I was perhaps a little impatient as I interrupted his explanation. "Do you want me to heal him, then?" That stopped him in his tracks as he looked up at me, wide-eyed with surprise. He stopped talking, looking extremely thoughtful as he picked up his glass of everblack and swirled it around before sipping at it. He then looked up at me once more, and I got the feeling he was trying to get a bead on me, not daring himself to hope for the best. "So... You''re a healer too, as well as a fire mage?" He asked curiously, nursing his drink a little more. I''m not really either... But I suppose I can heal in a way. "I''ll need to look at him... But I can certainly try." I offer as I sit forward again, resting my elbows on my knees. The dwarven man nodded intently before downing the rest of the everblack, setting the crystal glass down before wiping his lips. "Please... Follow me." He said as he gestured for me to come along before making his way out of the waiting room. He led us down the hall at first, going into what looked to be his office as he approached a painting on the wall. Instead of going for the painting, he pressed his hand against the wall below it and ran his mana through it when a click sounded out from the other side of his office. He then made his way over to a different panel in the wall, opening it and revealing a safe of some kind. He opened that using his mana as well before reaching in and grabbing a pouch among other things. He locked everything up once more before walking up and placing two gold coins in my hand. "Here... For the iron." He said before offering a bit of a smile. "Now that our first deal is done, we can move on to other matters, if you''ll let me take more of your time?" He explained as he offered his hand. I couldn''t help but smile before meeting his hand and giving an appropriate squeeze in response. "Sure, it''s a pleasure doing business with you." Though with that, I curiously looked over the gold coins before stashing them away in my storage. Looking back to Tilzim as he went around his office; he grabbed a dagger from a drawer and strapped it to his hip, he then walked up to a coat rack, grabbing what looked remarkably like a gray trench coat that''s been sized down to his proportions before also pulling on a brown cloak over that. All those layers suddenly reminded me that we''re in a part of the world that gets colder than the rest. Most people I''ve seen didn''t wear all that many layers, though it could just be a matter of tolerance or even preference. "So... What can you tell me about his symptoms?" I ask as he fastens the clip of his cloak. Tilzim looked thoughtful as he considered his words before looking back up at me as he led me out of the office. "It''s the foul growth." He said as if that would have given me the whole answer. It might have for others, but so far that name is not ringing any bells in the memories I''ve absorbed. While statistically unlikely, I suppose that none of the people who have died to me or my beasts have encountered this ''foul growth'' disease. I don''t want to make it obvious that I don''t know what he''s talking about as a supposed healer, so I''ll just play it off. "That doesn''t answer my question... What are the symptoms?" Tilzim seemed reluctant to answer, and I could sense him remembering his last visit to this Crucible Master of his. It wasn''t a pleasant memory as far as I could tell, which was understandable. As we walked out through the foyer and exited the guild hall, we were greeted by a rather brisk night, the sun having now fully set by now. The streets were rather thoroughly illuminated by an array of enchanted crystal streetlights, as we walked past a few people here and there. I decided to give Tilzim an out for now since we''ll see the guy soon enough anyway. "What were you originally going to ask me to do?" At that, Tilzim was more willing to speak as he glanced back up and ran his fingers through his beard. "Well... I was hoping you''d be willing to take the Crucible Master''s place for a short while. It''ll take a while to train a replacement who could manage to replicate his skills and capabilities, and we''re already very behind on orders for refined wolfram. We just don''t have the people who could possibly match the heat of the flames he was able to maintain and withstand." He explained with a heavy sigh before leading us out past the gates. The guards at the gate watched us curiously but made no attempts to really stop or approach us. Making our way through the city outside the walls, Tilzim pulled the hood of his cloak up and I followed suit just in case. In regards to his offer of work, I suppose I could help out with that. It would be something to keep busy tomorrow night at least. "I''ll think about it... First, let''s tend to this Crucible Master of yours." I offered as I flashed Tilzim a small smile. At merely offering to think about helping, I could sense a little ball of stress within Tilzim starting to unwind and relax. Before long we stepped away from the main street, taking a path made with cobblestone rather than the smooth pavement we were walking on earlier. Even outside of the walls, the state of the outer town that was close to the walls looked significantly better than the buildings I first saw on the outskirts of the frontier town. General security was pretty decent too as we walked past a pair of guards who were patrolling the neighborhood; once more they regarded us with vague curiosity, but upon recognizing the Guildmaster they simply moved on without a word. "You must have a lot of influence... The guards recognize you on sight and don''t question you whatsoever." I mention it offhandedly while looking him over. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Tilzim just chuckled softly as he shook his head. "That''s just how things work around here... I am a rank three Elite after all." He mused as he tapped at an innocuous little badge that was on his coat collar. Now that he had mentioned it, I''ve seen a few of those badges here and there, even on the trio, but it didn''t stand out to me before now. "Forgive my ignorance, but what does that mean?" I asked curiously as I watched him. I don''t remember learning about these from either Rita or Dhalia''s memories; though I think I have a good idea of what this might entail based on what Cecil told me earlier today. Tilzim looked vaguely surprised by the question, but then he remembered that I''m a traveler and just smiled a bit. "Ah, so you haven''t been to this country before... Right." He said as he began to consider his words. "The only things that matter in this nation are might, merit, and money. How strong you are, how influential you are, and how much money you''re able to field." He explained, counting the three ''M''s on his fingers as we walked. "Rank five''s are the most common types of Elites, they''re merchants who are wealthy enough to own and maintain their own stores, or adventurers who managed to reach the rank of steel. They''re granted a measure of trust and are allowed to more easily traverse the nation with little hassle. Being an Elite opens doors and generally shows that you are someone who can be relied upon to get things done one way or another." "I see... And do Elites abuse this power?" This is starting to sound like some sort of caste system, and I can''t help but wonder about the people who aren''t even considered Elites. As we rounded a corner, Tilzim looked thoughtful before bobbing his head once. "There are people who let the term ''Elite'' get to their heads and abuse the positions of power they earned... But with that in mind, there are just as many if not more people who take the roles they''ve earned rather seriously. It''s not uncommon for an abusive or corrupt Elite to be slaughtered by another Elite for their transgressions. Again, might is very important here. If they were unable to protect their lives despite their actions, then they certainly weren''t worthy enough to keep their rank or their lives." He then looked thoughtful once more before looking up at me. "Though once you get to those in rank two, you''ll find people who manage larger territories of land, basically the equivalent to mayors and governors... Even then, if you met one rank two, you''ve only met one rank two; they''re the highest rank most people can obtain and maintain, even with money and might being passed down." "So what about Rank One?" I prompted as we rounded another corner. Tilzim bobbed his head as he regarded me again. "They are the ones who stand above all the Elites. There are five of them who hold counsel, all of whom come from founding families. Said families have consistently maintained their might, merit, and money since the start of it all supposedly with little shifting in the overall power dynamic. There are only five official rank ones. A single representative from each family is chosen to represent their house and guide the nation." We rounded yet another corner, before approaching a rather nice-looking two-story home with an iron fence and a yard. "If you want to know more, it''ll have to wait, we''re here." He mentioned, gesturing to the house before pushing a button by the gate as a buzzing ring sounded out. After a few moments, a young lizardkin woman in her late teens peeked out through a curtain before stepping out through the door with a small smile on her face as she crossed the yard. She looked more human than lizard to me, she had chestnut brown hair and vibrant red scales decorating her tan face in patches that reminded me of vitiligo. I felt she looked rather beautiful despite the odd blend of mammalian and reptilian genetics. "Telzim! What brings you by? And..." She starts to say while looking at me, for a moment, I sense she felt intimidated when she met my gaze before quickly regaining her composure. "Who is this?" She asks as she looks back at Telzim. As Telzim went to speak, I decided to interrupt; there was just something about completely obscuring my identity not sitting quite right with me now that I''m here to actually help someone instead of trying to make a sale. "My name is Vito; Telzim has asked me to take a look at his guild''s Crucible Master." I explain as gently as I can manage. At that, her eyes went wide as she looked at Telzim, Telzim returned her surprised look with a smile. "May we come in?" He asked kindly. "O-oh of course! Please, do come in." She said as she stepped out of the way while opening the gate the rest of the way. After she shuts the gate behind us, she takes the lead again and opens the door to her home. Stepping inside, I could feel a cozy warmth coaxing through the air. The smell of food tickles my nose and I can tell they just finished having dinner. While Telzim and I pulled our hoods back, more people started coming over to see who was at the door. Before long, two young men are standing before me, hugging and shaking hands with Tilzim while giving me curious looks. Of the two, the youngest who was in his early teens had more lizard-like features than his siblings, with sharper teeth, animalistic eyes, and even a tail. The eldest, who was possibly in his twenties, shared similar looking features with his sister, patches of scales along his arms and face, though he too had reptilian eyes. Finally, a human woman came over, she looked to be in her late thirties with chestnut brown hair and vibrant blue eyes, though they admittedly appeared dulled with exhaustion. Yet she managed a smile as she saw Tilzim. "Guildmaster Tilzim, so nice of you to pay a visit... To what do I owe the honor?" She asked pleasantly before regarding me curiously. Tilzim lowered his head politely before looking up to the matriarch of the household. "I apologize for coming unannounced, however, I''ve brought someone who is willing to look over your husband''s condition, he is a rather powerful mage and a skilled healer." He explained while regarding me. The woman looked me over, and I could sense a seed of hope in her heart, yet she also looked very tired. She didn''t dare to let that seed blossom after seeing her husband deteriorate so much. "You look young... But I suppose it wouldn''t hurt. All the other healers we''ve brought have tried and failed to heal him. If you can do anything to at least alleviate his pain, I''d be forever in your debt." She said as she lowered her head. Alleviate his pain eh? Damn, she''s not even hoping for healing anymore... "I shall do my utmost... Now then, can you please take me to him?" I ask as I shrug my cloak over to one shoulder while absently adjusting my gloves to make sure they are on securely enough. Tilzim stayed behind, conversing with the children while the matriarch led me upstairs. We walked down a hall before going up to a door and stepping inside. Immediately I''m hit with the scent of herbal incense, a thin layer of smoke filling the room as the door is shut behind me. The matriarch walks over to the bed and settles on a chair beside it, and it is there that I see the Crucible Master. I step closer, gingerly pulling the covers back as I look over the lizardkin man. What was once shiny and vibrant red and orange scales were now dull and faded, his scales clung to his body tightly as he appeared distinctly gaunt. "Does he eat often?" I ask, glancing over to the Matriarch before continuing to look at the man. Despite how emaciated he was, his stomach looked unnaturally swollen around his right side. The woman just shook her head slowly. "Not often, no... And when he does eat, it is very little..." I bob my head intently and continue my examination, despite touching and slowly moving the man''s limbs around as I need him to, he doesn''t wake or stir. "He was awake earlier, talked with our children, and managed to eat some soup... It must have worn him out." She mentioned as she stood and lovingly cradled her husband''s scaled cheek, her thumb caressing his jawline. "I see..." I say softly. With these symptoms, it could really be any number of diseases... Yet they called it foul growth. Could it be? There''s nothing left for me to look at on the surface, so I decided to peer in closer. Pressing my hand down on his stomach, I close my eyes and start slowly running my mana through him to examine him as thoroughly as I could manage¡­ And¡­ It''s not good... His mana heart is like a flickering candle and the two mana rings he has look like they''re close to unraveling with how expended and weak they now are. His body is riddled with tumors and his liver is the worst off. Foul growth is what they call cancer here... With all the magic in this world, how are they still dealing with cancer?! Maybe they don''t know how? But how wouldn''t they know? I know they have an understanding of surgical practices but... Well, maybe it''s only limited to repairing physical damage... Damn, how should I handle this? While he''s in worse shape than Zasutir when I rebuilt him... I know for a fact that I can probably heal this guy if I brute force this... But I can''t keep doing that. I need to treat this guy to the best of my ability without overwhelming force, I need to find a way that seems plausible for other mages and healers to use and develop... Well, maybe I can worry about the specifics later¡­ For now, I could feel the matriarch¡¯s eyes steadily drilling into the side of my head as she watched me work. ¡°Well¡­ What do you think?¡± She asked in a low voice as if to not wake her husband. I glance over at her before looking over the Crucible Master once again¡­ ¡°I can treat him¡­ But, I¡¯ve never worked on someone this far along¡­ It¡¯ll take time and¡­ I¡¯ll need a bowl.¡± I explain as I meet her gaze. She looked equal parts confused yet hopeful as she quirks a brow at me, and I can tell I really threw her off as she took a minute to consider what I just said. ¡°A¡­ A bowl?¡± Chapter 126 Vitmori POV Before long, the matriarch returned with the bowl I asked her for and stood to the side, watching me with a rather intense if not curious gaze. While I usually don''t get nervous under pressure, there''s a stark contrast from facing down a horde of zombies who are licking at your heels, to having to deal with the pressure of someone''s beloved watching you while you work. Quite frankly, I''d rather fight the zombies... Looking over to the matriarch as I set the bowl on the nightstand, I offer her a small nod as I meet her eyes. "I''m going to start, I do have to ask that you give me privacy as this will be a very delicate procedure. No matter what you hear, smell, or sense... Once I start, nobody can enter this room, for your husband''s safety and my own. Okay?" I might be laying it on a little thick, but I don''t even know how exactly I''m going to do this. I can sense her worry starting to rise, and she seems hesitant to leave her husband''s side. However, after a few moments, she sighs softly and slowly nods her head. "Of course, do what you need to do, Healer Vito." She leaned in, kissing her husband''s cheek before pulling away and going for the door. I follow her to the door, watching as she goes out into the hall. "Now... This procedure can take anywhere from two hours to maybe even twelve hours. Like I said, I''ve never worked on a case this advanced so I''ll need to be extra thorough. Please... Don''t let anyone come in until I''m finished." With that final warning in place, I shut the door. Now that I''m alone, I go ahead and mentally update Legosi about what I''m up to and how I''m likely not returning to the inn tonight. With that done, I go back over to the Crucible Master and look him over again. With my hand pressed against his stomach, I ran my mana through his body once again, mentally examining him once more. Now that I know what I''m looking for, my mana manages to flag each and every single tumor in his body as I visualize what was essentially a full-body CT scan in my mind. How I wish I could have had something like this back home... Maybe... Maybe she... No, now is not the time. Focusing back on the moment, I decided to tap into my life magic as I focused on these tumors in particular. However, the moment I did that, the tumors began to almost squirm and writhe as they grew from the stimulation. I cut off the flow of healing mana as quickly as I could the moment I sensed the change and pulled away as I looked him over again and... Damn, his stomach looks distinctly more swollen than earlier. This is what the other healers must have ended up doing before, and I really should have made the connection sooner since tumors are just a living part of the body that got their instructions wrong... I can''t just dive into this guy without thinking about it, and I shouldn''t try to handle everything on my own if I want to get this done properly. But who can help me...? Right! I''m not alone right now, am I? Reaching into my inventory, I pull my two healer zombies from my storage, along with the musclebound zombie mutant. The trio stood around, looking around the room with vague interest before focusing on me as I sensed they were waiting for my instructions. I briefly considered the three of them for a moment, between some of the memories of Rita''s time at the magic academy she attended and the things I''ve learned from Reyvyre; I know now that my zombies are definitely not like the undead of this world. The closest comparison I''ve managed to find is something along the lines of a flesh golem, yet the fundamentals of how a flesh golem operates and my zombies are different altogether based on the limited knowledge Rita had at the time. As for their general behavior, it seems that may be due to my influence on my interpretation of what zombies are and how they operate. They''re hungry and aggressive when I need them to be because that''s what a zombie is at their core; with that said, even though we''re in a room with a dying man, the musclebound mutant isn''t even showing the slightest interest in eating or killing him because I don''t want it to do that. "Alright, you lot..." I say as I look among them before addressing the musclebound mutant zombie. "You stand guard at the door, make sure nobody gets inside and that it stays closed. Use non-violent methods, no hurting, no killing, just lean against the door to begin with." I explain, making sure to be as thorough as necessary before looking at the healer zombies and addressing the one on the left. "I want you to run your mana through him and share your thoughts with mine, highlight the tumors, and maintain the mental image for me." I then looked to the other one as I spoke up again. "As for you, I want you to stabilize his mana heart, don''t charge it all the way up, but keep it from unraveling. What I''m going to do might hurt him, and we can''t afford to stress him too much in his current state." The trio of zombies nod at my instructions and set to work; the musclebound mutant goes over to the door and essentially just leans against it, acting as a simple but effective doorstop. As for the two healers, they did as I instructed, and the mental image of the body and where the tumors were came to my mind again. Meanwhile, the second healer had their hands over the lizardkin''s chest, and soon the healer zombie''s mana started flowing into their manaheart; it came out slowly yet steadily, almost like the drip of an IV. Perhaps because I knew how to do these things myself and had a strong mental image of what I wanted to be done, but the zombies performed their tasks rather effectively. I can''t say it was perfect, but they were good enough to get what I wanted done. With the two healer zombies taking on the tasks I assigned them, I focused on the main thing I needed to do... Removing the tumors. But... How should I go about removing the tumors? Burning is out of the question... I have rather sharp knives and blades, but mundane surgery will do more harm than good with how many tumors are infesting the man. Well... If life magic makes things worse... Maybe what we need here is death magic? I have an aspect for it, so it should come easy to me... ''Should'' being the keyword here. If life magic is the act of giving, strengthening, and healing... Death magic would be the opposite; taking, weakening, and damaging. I think the only example of death magic I''ve seen is what Oururu did to Envy before he was Envy; draining him of both mana and vitality. But now I need to just take vitality and only from a specific part. Once I''m able to kill the tumor, I should be able to safely tear it off the lizardkin man before healing the fresh wound using very precise life magic. Once I have the mental image of what I want to do in mind, I get to work, snaking my mana around the lizardkin''s body before draining each tumor of its vital energy. Once I sensed that a tumor and the surrounding meat were effectively dead, I used a bit of water magic to pinch it off the still healthy meat and rebuild what was now missing. As for the dead meat, I pulled it first into my storage and then into my left hand as I simply plopped it into the bowl. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. It was slow, painstaking work, yet I found the endeavor rather stimulating as I stretched my magical muscles in ways I hadn''t done before. I was using magic on such a small, precise scale that each tumor presented an interesting and new challenge; so much so that I often had to figure out a different way to drain it with my death magic before removing it with as little damage as possible. Despite the grim work, I was surprised to find that I was actually having fun. The idea that I got to apply my knowledge of modern medicine with the practically limitless uses of magic just made me want to find more people to work on just so I could see what I could do. But even as I had that thought, I was able to understand the arrogance in that line of thinking. I''m barely getting a handle on these new abilities of mine and I shouldn''t look forward to using them on others just for the sake of experimentation when they are in need of actual help. Hours went by, and the pile of meat in the bowl had grown steadily as I worked my way around the body, leaving the liver for last until I managed to pluck each and every single chunk of diseased meat from the lizardkin''s body. I double-checked and triple-checked his body, having myself and the two healer zombies repeatedly scanning his body with our mana, but ultimately it looked like we were finally done. He was cancer free, but that doesn''t mean he was healthy just yet. I can''t help but wonder just how long this man suffered with the disease in silence, the amount of deterioration I''d seen couldn''t have taken place in just four weeks, even with the consideration that whatever healers had come to see him, unfortunately, sped up the severity of his condition. It took another few hours as I slowly worked on painlessly fortifying everything that I could think of, but by the time I was finished, I could see the rising sun peeking through the curtains. His scales had gotten some of their luster back, he wasn''t as gaunt anymore, and I even went as far as to restore some of his deteriorated musculature. Thanks to the second healer zombie, even his manaheart had gotten its strength back and his rings looked stable, if not still a little weak. All in all, as far as I could tell, the Crucible Master just needed another week of bed rest, exercise, meditation, and a lot of nutritious food. Looking around at my healer zombies, I couldn''t help but smile as I patted their shoulders. "Good work you two... Your help was invaluable." I enthused to them as I went about pulling them into my storage once more. Even though they didn''t have egos, I got the impression that they were pleased with their efforts, somehow... Maybe I''m just anthropomorphizing them with emotions they didn''t actually have, or maybe it was something lingering within the shadow of who they used to be. Regardless, I approached the musclebound mutant and patted their shoulder too. "Thank you for your diligence." I say simply and pull them into storage as well. Stepping outside of the room, I''m surprised to find the matriarch sleeping right beside the door. She was huddled in a ball with a blanket that looked to have been draped around her shoulders, her head was rolled over to one side as it looked like she must have dozed off unintentionally at some point throughout the night. Getting to one knee beside her, I do my best to be gentle as I very lightly tap at her shoulder. "Ma''am?" I called to her in a low voice. "Ma''am, wake up..." I try again while continuing to lightly tap her shoulder. After a few more moments, she started to stir, looking a little uncertain of her surroundings until she looked up at me, at which point I sensed it all rushing back to her as she suddenly grabbed me by my shirt, looking me deep into my eyes. "I-Is he..." She starts to say, though the words get caught in her throat as she doesn''t dare put them out into the world. I simply offer a kind smile as I bob my head once. "I''ve completely purged the foul growth. He''ll need some time to rest and reco-" But even before I could get my words out, she''d already pulled me into a hug, squeezing me desperately as her whole body trembled. "T-thank you... Thank you so much..." She said between quiet sobs of relief, not able to say much as I could feel the warm tears soak into my wooden skin. Thankfully, as far as I can tell, she was too preoccupied with the current best day of her life to realize I was a man made of wood... Or maybe she just didn''t care what I was. Slowly, I return the hug, just gently patting her back while doing my best to help her ride through her emotions. After a few minutes though, I offer a bit of a smile as I softly speak up. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m happy you¡¯re grateful and all¡­ But what are you doing here, your husband¡¯s in that room over there, why are you wasting time with me?¡± I muse kindly. She sniffles, wiping at her eyes as she pulls away, doing her best to get herself under control even as the tears continue to flow. ¡°O-of course¡­ You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± She says as she manages a smile despite the tears. I got to my feet first, helping her up after as we went back into the room where the Crucible Master slept. ¡°He¡¯s still physically exhausted after everything I put him through, but he should wake up before long.¡± I mentioned as she crossed the room, sitting besides him before reaching out and taking his hand in hers. She nodded intently, a smile on her lips as she quietly sniffled. Though it was then she spotted the bowl of tumors and looked reasonably perturbed. ¡°I-is that¡­?¡± ¡°Ah right¡­ Yes, that is all the foul growth that was inside of him. I made absolutely certain there wasn¡¯t anything left, but you must still keep an eye on him and make sure he is more mindful of his health.¡± I explained as I went over and took up the bowl, inside was around a pound of flesh, a grand mix of tumors and dead meat. I intended on explaining what tumors were with a bit of a physical presentation, but now it seems in poor taste considering the circumstances, so instead I just stash it all in my storage, much to the vague surprise of the matriarch. She watched me for a moment longer before going back to looking over her husband, a smile still on her face as she leaned in and affectionately pecked his cheek. I watched on, and admittedly I felt just a little jealous. These two will get to grow old together, they were able to get past this disease that came into their lives¡­ Well¡­ *She* would be happy for them¡­ I suppose I should be too. ¡°I recommend feeding him a steady diet of jellied bone broth, leafy greens, root vegetables and red meats to help him get back to where he needs to be physically. He also needs to dedicate at least two hours a day to meditation and another two hours to exercise for at least a week but a month if it¡¯s doable¡­ Based on my estimations, he¡¯ll be ready to get back to work in a couple weeks if he has to.¡± I explain as I offer a small smile. The matriarch nodded intently, and I could sense she took my instructions to heart. Pulling away from the Crucible Master, she stepped up to me before gazing up into my eyes. ¡°My husband owes you his life, and this family is in your debt¡­ If there is ever anything we can do for you, just say it.¡± She said with a surprising amount of firm resoluteness. ¡°Name your price, I¡¯ll make sure you are properly compensated for what you¡¯ve done for us today.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but flash a smile as I held her gaze. ¡°I appreciate the offer, and perhaps I may eventually take you up on it. As for pay?¡± I say before just shaking my head. ¡°You owe me nothing, Tilzim is the one who hired me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She wanted to say more, perhaps even argue a bit, but ultimately she just smiled and lowered her head in thanks before standing tall again. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I must go tell my children the good news.¡± I watched her step out of the room and go down the hall once more. With that, there was no reason for me to be around here, and I rather not be in the way for the emotional family moment. As I make my way outside, I hear the cries of joy from the rest of the household as they make their way to their father. Stepping outside, I came across Tilzim who looked as if he was about to push the buzzer at that gate, though he stopped when he saw me. ¡°Good morning Tilzim.¡± I offer with a smile still on my face as I meet him after crossing the gates. Tilzim looked up to me, and I could sense the question he had on his tongue, and the trepidation he had about asking it. ¡°I-is it a good morning?¡± He asked after a few moments. I just chuckle softly at his expense before nodding once. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a very good morning.¡± At that, a warm smile grew on the man¡¯s bearded face as he bobbed his head in response. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it.¡± With that he reached into a satchel he had on his hip before procuring a small, ornate chest with a latch keeping it shut. Flipping the latch, he turned the chest to face me and opened it, revealing three rows of golden coins, there were easily several dozen inside and they all practically glittered in the morning light. ¡°Here, your pay. You¡¯ve not only saved the future of my guild, but you¡¯ve saved a dear friend of mine.¡± I still couldn¡¯t help but smile as I looked between him and the chest before meeting his gaze again. ¡°It¡¯s only business¡­ You hired me after all.¡± I muse while plucking up four gold coins from the chest, bouncing them in my palm. Tilzim clearly looked confused by this as he looked between me and the box, though I spoke up before he could get his words together. ¡°Remember? You offered me four gold pieces for the job.¡± I muse with a mischievous grin on my face as I start to walk off, still bouncing the coins in a playful way. ¡°Cya tonight for the smelting work.¡± Chapter 127 Vitmori POV Despite my earlier confidence when leaving Tilzim behind at the Crucible Master''s home, I''ve come to realize that there was now a major obstacle keeping me from going back to the inn with Legosi and the cubs... That is the fact that I''m still an unknown individual without any kind of documentation, and there is nobody to escort me through the checkpoint into the inner city this time. Based on what Cecil said, they perform some kind of magic screenings on people like me; whether it''s as invasive as a magic X-ray or something like a metal detector wand, I''m certain I would somehow trigger both and I''d rather not deal with having to explain myself for each and every little thing they may potentially notice. So, how should I try to get inside? I could maybe attempt to scale the walls, I don''t have to worry about getting tired or my grip strength considering that I''m made of wood... Yet, it is early in the morning, and with the sun at my back, I wouldn''t have any sort of shadows to rely on unless I walked all the way around to the other end of the fort town, which probably wouldn''t help by the time I get there. Perhaps I could go through the sewers? I don''t have to worry about physically reacting to any smells, yet I also don''t want to dirty my brand-new clothes or explain why I smell like the sewers once I return to the inn. Maybe I could sneak in through the back of a cart or cling to the underside of one and hide as they cross through the checkpoint. They weren''t especially thorough from what I remember yesterday, yet that could also just have been that particular set of guards, and maybe the morning crew is much more vigilant. There are quite a few possible points of entry, but all of them have their risks and I don''t want to deal with having to fight or flee from the guards if I were to make any kind of mistake. As my eyes trail the stone walls of the fort, I''m suddenly hit with a realization as I smile to nobody in particular. If all the current points of entry have risks, how about I just make myself a new entrance? Moving along the stone walls and giving myself a good amount of distance away from the gate, I eventually managed to find a spot in what looked like a residential area with little to no foot traffic and no guards in sight. I loitered for a couple of minutes, just trying to get a feel for the area and any possible witness; yet despite looking especially suspicious just standing around with my hood up, I felt no eyes land on me at any point. Using a combination of earth and spatial magics, I carefully pull the stone into my storage, making myself a path about five feet deep into the wall before doing my best to seamlessly seal up the opening behind me. Pressing forward, I cross another ten feet of stone before I find myself coming up to the other side of the fort''s wall. It''s a rather slow process, and while I had long since trained myself to get used to tight spaces, the fact that I didn''t need to breathe or suffer the consequences of my own body physically and chemically reacting to the conditions around me certainly helps when it comes to keeping my composure. Now that I''m close to the other side, I carefully carve out a viewing slit and peek out. From where I am, I spot another street in yet another residential area, and even now, there isn''t all that much traffic. A few people pass by, a mother and a child, a couple of teenagers, and an older man. Biding my time for another seven minutes, I finally crossed into the open and sealed up the wall behind me as quietly as I could manage before briskly walking away down the path. The seconds turn to minutes as I find myself back on the main road, yet nobody bothers me or looks particularly interested in me in any way... Hah! I daresay that was one of the easiest infiltrations I''ve ever pulled off. Magic really is pretty useful, not that I had any doubts about its versatility. It isn''t long before I make my way back to the inn, pulling my hood back as I step through the doorway. Inside I''m greeted with a similar scene as last night, if not more reserved as most of the various patrons and guests appear to be either shrugging off last night''s alcohol or working the sleep out of their system as they eat or drink whatever brews get them going in the morning. I was halfway across the common area when a set of eyes locked on me, and an excited young mage proceeded to make his way over, staff in hand as it tapped the ground with every few steps. "Good morning, Vito. I didn''t realize you were already out and about. It''s good to see you." Cecil enthused cheerfully enough before brushing some of his hair out from his face as he looked up at me. While I was vaguely expecting something like this to happen, I didn''t realize he would wait for me at the inn first thing in the morning. It seems that whatever trepidation he had about me being an ''eccentric'' that he recognized me to be was greatly exceeded by the anticipation of being around me and possibly learning something from me. I simply offered a bit of a smile as I gestured for him to follow. "Good morning, Novice Cecil. It''s good to see you again. I trust the guild was satisfied with the results of your hunt?" I asked, letting him talk about his own things before he could ask me about whatever I was up to. Cecil eagerly followed along as he bobbed his head a bit. "Yeah, we got some good coin for the hides and tusks that the job tasked us to get, and we made a little extra selling the blood to some alchemists and the meat to a couple of butchers. All in all, it was a tidy little sum." He explained as we reached the second floor and made our way up to the third. At the mention of a tidy sum, I suddenly remembered that I had promised his party coin for getting me into town, not to mention that Cecil himself spent some coin in the process. "Ah, that reminds me, I owe you a bit of coin myself, don''t I?" I mentioned glancing back at him as we walked down the hall before going up to my door. Cecil looked a little sheepish at that as he merely shook his head. "N-no rush Vito. I''m aware you''ve only just arrived and are likely still getting settled in. You can pay when you''re ready at a later date." He explained as he scratched his cheek at that. I just chuckled a bit as I glanced back at him. "No can do, you''ve done me a service and at a cost to yourself, it is only right that you are compensated for your efforts in a timely manner." At that, I opened the door to my room, only to be greeted by the sight of Legosi and the cubs quietly eating from three different plates of meat. Upon seeing me, the cubs excitedly mrowled with delight and rushed me, quickly climbing up and perching on my shoulders as they both nuzzled their heads against mine; all the while I did my best to return their affection with throat scritches and nuzzles with my chin. Legosi, for his part, regarded me cheerfully enough before going back to his plate as he savored the seasoned meats. I felt Cecil look rather delighted upon seeing my beasts again, though he looked at me once more, lowering his head out of respect before standing tall again. "Alright, Vito, I won''t protest more than I already have." He mused sincerely. "Good man." I enthused cheerfully enough before regarding the cubs. "Alright, you two, go finish your breakfast, and then we can head out and stretch our legs." The cubs were admittedly reluctant to leave my side, but at the prospect of getting to head out again, Freyli scurried down my side and returned to her food. Basmori stalled for a little while longer before reluctantly joining his sister as he ate his own food as well. Looking at Cecil again, I pulled ten silver from my storage and held them out in a closed fist, waiting for him to be ready as he ended up needing a moment to realize I was paying right then and there. He quickly held out both hands, cupping them together as I poured the coins into his palms. "There we go." He blinked with surprise, and I could sense he was clearly expecting to only get four silver pieces as we had discussed before. "V-vito, this is too much. I can''t accept all this." He said, looking perturbed by the silver in his hands. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I chuckled softly at his expense as I pulled away, not letting him hand the coin back to me. "How so? Every coin there is earned. Four silver for getting me inside, three silver to cover the expenses that came up on the job, and another three silver for getting me to such a nice inn." I explained before sitting back on my bed, now just waiting for the others to finish eating. I could sense that Cecil wanted to argue at least a little bit, but then he came to the conclusion that there was no reasoning with an eccentric before simply sighing and smiling a little more. "Thank you for your generosity, Vito." "Now then, what are you up to today?" I ask, looking at Cecil as I lean forward, resting my elbows on my knees. At that, Cecil looked admittedly sheepish as he scratched the back of his head. "I''m not doing all that much in particular... Rantz is out shopping, making sure we have enough supplies to make the trip to the capital tomorrow, and Lily is filing paperwork with the guild to report our leave of absence in regard to local affairs." Now that does get my attention as I quirked a brow at him. "Have you been snooping around my affairs?" I asked teasingly while doing my best to play it straight. Cecil is momentarily startled and perhaps maybe a little too frightened as he frantically shakes his head. "N-no! Of course, not Grand Mage Vito. W-whatever would make you think of such a thing?" I dialed it back, flashing a small smile now as I met his gaze. "Dispense with the formalities, Novice, I''m merely pulling your leg." I muse before sitting up a little straighter. "I only said that because I also have business in the capital, and I plan on heading out tomorrow morning." I explain as I chuckle a little more at his expense. "A strange coincidence, isn''t it?" He gulped anxiously, running his fingers through his hair before offering another sheepish smile. "Quite the coincidence... Yes." "So why are you making your way to the capital? Is there any reason in particular?" I asked as I stood, noting how Legosi and the cubs were nearly done with their food. He bobbed his head thoughtfully before looking up at me. "We''re off to get our ranks assessed at the adventurer guild''s main branch for this country. We''ve qualified for the promotion for some time now. We just needed to save up and pay for the opportunity to get assessed." I nodded in response, though tilted my head a little with curiosity. "Why do you need to go to the capital to get assessed? There''s a guild here, no?" Cecil just smiled a little as he shook his head. "The guild here is all well and good, but they''re only allowed to assess us up to Steel Rank." He explained as he reached around the collar of his robes and pulled out an interesting little dog tag that looked like it was made of steel. "Once we enter the gem ranks, adventurers must get assessed at bigger guilds since they''ll have the proper facilities and resources to test our abilities and measure our character." "I see, and how long will the journey take you?" I asked as Basmori finished his food and immediately ducked into my shadow, Legosi going over and sitting by the door while Freyli began to climb my leg and then my back before perching on my right shoulder. Cecil looked thoughtful again. "Between walking on foot and having to bring along our cart to carry our supplies, it''ll likely take us a week to get there." He explained before smiling a little as he made eye contact with Freyli. "That''s quite the journey." I commented before regarding Legosi and gently patting his head; we could likely cut that down by maybe two or three days if we push it. Looking back to Cecil, I flash another smile while pulling away from Legosi. "Well, I''ve got some time to kill... Do you have a training area of some kind around your guild? I wanna see what you''re made of." At that, Cecil''s eyes practically gleamed with excitement. "Truly? Do you really mean it?" He asked, and I could tell it took every ounce of dignity that he had to not grab at me like an excited child. "Yes, yes, we have a training area. Come on, follow me." He said excitedly as he opened the door for me and led us out of the inn. It doesn''t take us all too long to get to the guild. Passing by, it''s once again a similar scene as to what I saw yesterday, though there seemed to be even more people as they crowded around notice boards or lined up at receptionist desks, seemingly getting started with whatever business they planned for the day. Moving past the main hall and proceeding further into the guild''s complex, we come into what looks like a rather large open-air training area. There were stations and sitting areas strewn about the place with snacks and barrels of what I could assume were water and other kinds of drinks. Just looking around, I spotted a number of children and younger teens being instructed in various forms of combat in what appeared to be a rather systemized training regime. A majority of them appear to be close-range fighters, with a wide mix of weaponry and combat styles. Beyond them are the long-ranged fighters, practicing with a variety of projectile and thrown weapons, everything from slings, bows, crossbows, and throwing knives. The smallest group looked to be around five children who appeared to be mages of some kind. If Cecil is what is considered a novice, then these mages here must be apprentices who are still learning the basics of spellcasting. "Quite an impressive setup around here." I mentioned as I walked with Cecil; this whole place reminded me of the compound I grew up on. Of course, there was less gunfire and machinery, and a lot more magic and swords, but the overall feeling was still rather nostalgic. Cecil smiled a bit as he looked around as well. "Well, it''s no academy training grounds, but the instructors here are quite experienced and rather thorough in their teachings." "So you''re academy-trained?" I asked as I recalled Rita''s own experience as an academy student. He bobbed his head intently. "My parents helped me get training in the academy when I showed a talent for wielding magic. Though I only stayed for a few years to get through my fundamentals before setting out as an adventurer." He explained as he flashed me a cheerful smile. "I could''ve stayed longer, maybe taken up a specialized education as some kind of artificer or researcher, but I couldn''t see myself staying cooped up like that." "To each their own." I muse before looking him over as we cross the training grounds, going to the area that was sectioned off for the spellcasters. Once we found a good empty space, I mentally suggested to the cubs and Legosi that they could go hang out in the nearby rest area while I worked with Cecil. Freyli and Legosi took me up on it quickly enough; Legosi sat in the shade while Freyli sunned herself. Basmori, for his part, seemed to be content with lingering in my shadow for the time being. "Now then... Tell me what your affinities are and what you hope to learn from me." I say as I give my full attention to Cecil now. Cecil was momentarily taken aback at the sudden change in topic as he tapped his fingers against his staff to consider himself for a couple of moments. "Well... I specialize in water and life magics, though I do use some of the other elemental branches when needed, but my strongest ties are to water." He explained before looking up at me again. "I''ve been having trouble with the force of my spells, I feel like I can output more power than I currently am, but when it comes to actually casting, the force of the spell just falls off after a certain threshold. I''m not sure where the issues are stemming from, so could you watch me and see if there''s anything I''m missing?" I feel like there''s a performance issue joke in there somewhere, but I also feel like it wouldn''t be right to poke fun at something that appears to be a serious concern for him. "Very well, Novice. Cast some spells, and let me see what you''ve got." Cecil flashes a cheerful smile, though he doesn''t move yet, watching me expectantly before curiously quirking a brow. "Aren''t you going to write a magic circle or maybe cast a detection spell so you could watch how the magic flows through my body?" Ah, that''s right... Most mages can only sense that there''s magic in something or someone, but generally can''t tell the specifics without the aid of tools or certain spells. Well, I suppose there''s no need to lie since he already believes me to be both learned and powerful. I just flash a little smirk and quirk a brow at him. "There''s no need for me to do all that, I can already see everything at will. Just go ahead and cast your magic whenever you''re ready." Cecil is once again taken aback by the revelation, though he smiles in response before bobbing his head. "Of course, Vito." He enthused as he clutched his staff, taking a moment to consider what he should do before holding it up above his head. I could see the mana start to swell around his heart and course along his arm before traveling into the staff. It all looks good, and I don''t see any... Hold on, there it is... It''s the staff that''s the issue. There''s some kind of defect, around the end of the staff itself; that''s not even considering the quality of the crystal at the end. While it''s not bad, when paired up with the defect in the staff, I could see why he could feel that there''s a drop off in the power of his spell casting. As Cecil finishes his casting, he manages to conjure a small rain cloud that is ten feet up in the air, maintaining it as it starts letting down a small drizzle. With his concentration lingering on the cloud, he glances over at me and flashes a rather hopeful smile. "Well? What do you think?" Even as he waited for my answer, the five little mages made their way over with their instructor and watched Cecil maintain his magic. The instructor did her best to explain what Cecil was doing and offer informative comments on the technique to her students. Even then, I could feel she was glancing over at me as well, recognizing Cecil to be a competent mage who is usually around these parts, but wondering who I could possibly be. I just smile a bit, nodding with my approval as I close the distance between myself and Cecil. "Everything looked good to me until the end, that is." I explain before holding out my hand. "Could you lend me your staff?" I could sense a spark of hope and a little confusion as he bobbed his head intently and held his staff out. "Of course, Vito." Taking up the staff, I ran my own mana through it as I studied it more closely; after a few moments, I spotted the imperfection again... It looked like dry rot, and it was right along the central vein of the staff where the mana actively flows through it. Upon closer inspection of the gem, it did have quite a few impurities; but as far as I knew, that wouldn''t have hindered his ability to cast spells, at least not on its own. "Yep... It''s your staff that''s the issue here. See? Dry rot." I explain as I hold Cecil''s staff out for him to see, the other young mages and the instructor peeking over curiously at the staff as well. Cecil looked stupified by the revelation, and perhaps a little sick and defeated as he looked between me and the staff. "All this time... All this time, I thought there was something wrong with me, and it was just my staff this whole time." I bob my head a little, offering him a smile as I handed him the staff back before gently patting his shoulder. "Think of it like this... You''re now better than your equipment. You may have not noticed this when you were weaker, but now you''ve reached a certain level of strength that your equipment just can''t keep up with." At that, a small smile did show on his face as he looked between me and the staff again. "Yeah... You''re right!" He enthused cheerfully enough. I chuckled a little bit before regarding the staff itself for a moment. "And you know what? A new staff is something I can definitely help you with, just give me a moment." I muse as I decide to have just a little fun, glancing at my left arm again before bringing up my right hand and placing it around the base of my upper arm and shoulder. Without warning anyone or saying anything, I use a little water magic to carefully cut off the arm without damaging my clothes. In the next moment, my arm suddenly fell off and landed limply in the dirt, causing the young mages to scream and run away. Cecil and the instructor were admittedly more startled by the screaming kids than they were by my arm falling off, and it took everything to not smirk or laugh at their expense as I played it straight, collecting my arm by its wrist. "What? It''s a prosthetic." I said as casually as I could manage. Chapter 128 Vitmori POV As the instructor hurried off to collect her students, I couldn''t help but break my facade a little, chuckling with amusement at my actions before glancing over at Cecil. "Forgive me, I couldn''t help myself by giving them a harmless little scare. I hope I didn''t surprise you too much." I mused as I held up my now limp wooden arm. Cecil was still just a little stunned, but he gathered himself quickly enough as he looked between me and my arm. "I have to say, I wasn''t quite expecting you to do that, of all things..." He then regarded my arm, looking it over curiously. "That arm looks like one solid piece... If it''s made of wood, how is it still swaying like that? I would have assumed you were animating it via your magic, but now that it''s not connected to you, shouldn''t it be stiff like a block of wood?" At that, I couldn''t help but chuckle in response as I started walking towards the rest area, taking a seat beside Legosi as we found some relative privacy before holding my arm out to Cecil; silently suggesting for him to take it up if he wanted to, at which he obliged and gingerly held my arm between both hands and looked it over. "To think the first thing you think of asking after seeing someone''s arm fall off is why it''s not a solid piece of wood, instead of asking if I was alright or why I did what I did... You have the makings of an eccentric, novice." I mused as I flashed him a smile. I could sense Cecil was about to ask another question as he took a seat beside me, and gently manipulated the fingers of my hand; though, at my comment, he looked a little perturbed and then curious as he looked me over. I could sense he wasn''t sure how to feel about it. He''s heard many things about eccentrics, many great things, and many terrible things. "So... Um... How is it moving like this?" He asked, opting to not address the comment outright. I smiled a little more as I looked my arm over for myself. "I don''t know the specifics myself, after all, I''m not the one who made it, my mentor made it for me." I explained, and it wasn''t a lie. I do consider Reyvyre to be my mentor in the field of magic, and she is much older than me at the end of the day. The uncertainty in Cecil''s mind from my previous comment was quickly washed away at the mention of my own mentor as he wondered who could have taught someone like me. I flash another smile, seeing that the intrigue and curiosity were practically palpable in his gaze. "Who is your mentor? Is it someone I would know, perhaps?" He asked, doing his best to recall famous mages in recent history. I just chuckle a bit at the question, though I consider what I know of Reyvyre. All in all, it is very likely she does have some notoriety as a War Mage in the Empire''s service. The more that I think about it, the more I''ve come to realize that Basti getting the drop on Reyvyre that fateful day and killing her was really a matter of luck. If Basti had been spotted before attacking Reyvyre, and if Reyvyre had the chance to prepare her spells, then it would have been very likely that Basti would''ve been killed that day. "I can''t say whether or not they have a name that is known to the world, after all, that would defeat the purpose of maintaining my own anonymity." I explained before regarding my arm again. "What I can tell you, is that the arm is not a solid piece, and is in fact very fine wooden threads that were meticulously shaped with magic. The arm itself was made in the same style as the guardians of elven libraries if I remember correctly." At that, Cecil''s eyes went wide as he glanced between me and my arm, looking a lot more uncertain and holding it more securely as he came to the conclusion that it was much more valuable than he initially realized. "T-this is of elven make? T-truly? Wait a minute... Why did you cut it off, what are you going to do with it?" He asked, only just now remembering the conversation we were having before I cut off my arm. "Well, I''m going to reshape it into a staff for you. Duh." I mused while taking my arm back up by the wrist and looking it over. At that, Cecil blanched and shook his head. "N-no, I couldn''t possibly take your arm. That arm of yours is basically an artifact, how could someone like me use it?" I just chuckled a little more as I ran my mana through the wooden threads that made up my arm and willed them to take the shape I desired as the arm began to thin out and stretch. "Novice... My arm will grow back in a matter of days, possibly sooner if I willed it to... It literally costs me nothing to do this for you, and you asked me to help you with your magic output." I then tilted my head to the staff while it continued to take shape. "The wood used to make this arm is several hundred years old and resided in a mana-rich environment that entire time... If this doesn''t conduct mana better than your old staff, then you''re free to sell it off." I mused kindly, I was of course downplaying the age of the material, I could tell it was already hard for him to accept the gift as it was and there was no reason to tell him the whole truth. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "But... But why?" He asked, and I could tell he was overwhelmed by my apparent generosity. I suppose it makes sense he''d be confused. He''s hardly known me for a day or two at most. Why am I being so generous? "Because you asked for my help, should there be any more of a reason?" I asked as I offered a smile, and when I could sense that he wanted more of an answer, I just shrugged a bit. "You helped me even when you had no real reason to, and trusted me on little more than my word. While it may have been for possibly opportunistic reasons, that isn''t necessarily a bad thing." I then looked over the arm as it continued taking shape into a staff. "Besides, I like you, and I look forward to seeing you grow in the future. While I''m in no place to take on a student, I want to help you on your way." The staff continues to take shape as I do my best to make it look a little more natural with grooves and twists along the length. Then there was the question of what sort of gem or crystal should be at the end of the staff itself. I could possibly refine the crystal on his old staff, make it more pure somehow... Or I could use something else. Aside from the smaller shards of diamonds I had left over from supplying the Sinners and Basti, I still had one more intact diamond. It was no bigger than a plum and it could sit comfortably in the palm of my hand if I were to hold it. The gem itself was a shade of blue; while I''m not too sure of the particulars regarding gems or crystals and their colors when it comes to making a staff, I figured it would at least match his overall look as I considered the blues and greens that made up his robes. I opened up the wood of what used to be my fingers and the palm of my hand before holding the staff out to Cecil. "Here... Hold this, I need my hand free for the final touch." I mused with a small smile. Cecil''s eyes glittered with uncertain wonder as he took up the staff, looking it over curiously but not daring to say a word in order to not interrupt my focus while I closed my eyes. Before bringing the gem in question out from my storage, I carefully use a combination of earth and water magic to carve and polish the blue diamond; smoothing it out until it looked like an orb. It didn''t take all that long thankfully enough as I pulled the blue gem out into my hand, holding it for Cecil to see as he gasped with admiration. I soon fitted the gem in what used to be the palm of my hand as I then willed what used to be my fingers to grow and close around it, securing the gem into the staff as the wood settled into place. Cecil said something about my arm alone being some kind of artifact... Artifacts tend to have names, don''t they? Like Excalibur or the Vorpal Blade? Something like this should have a name... Right? Taking up the staff from Cecil, I looked it over before closing my eyes again. "I name this creation of mine... The Staff of Apa Vie-Moarta." With that, I could feel the mana swelling in my vessel before traveling into the staff as the gem began to glow; though as that happened, my head suddenly felt fuller than before. I didn''t hear anyone this time, but I felt another rush of energy course into my vessel before it ran into the staff itself. Opening my eyes to look at it, it was like the staff... Blossomed with color. It suddenly had a little more weight than before as an intricate pattern formed along the shaft; a mix of black, white, and blue intertwined beautifully. Once the staff settled, a small green circle formed on the wooden shaft below the gem, with a single rose in the center. Before I could ask who was in my head and messing with my staff, my head suddenly felt empty once more as I was alone all over again, though a single word lingered in my mind. ''Attune.'' Glancing over at Cecil, I flashed a small smile and held the staff over to him. "Looks like someone up above approved of this staff. Go on, take it." Cecil just looked flabbergasted, staring slack-jawed at the staff before looking around at everyone in the training yard. It was then I could sense that he came to a realization... Nobody else saw it. Nobody else saw what just happened. "You... Just who are you? You who was able to slap a few things together and... And just create an artifact that called down a divine influence to bless the name it was given?" I chuckled softly and merely leaned back in my seat, still holding the staff out to him. "You know who I am. I am Vito, a wandering eccentric. Nothing more, nothing less... And that''s all you need to know." Cecil gulped nervously before eyeing the staff again, taking it up and looking it over curiously. "By the gods... It''s perfect." He said softly under his breath. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at that before looking over at Cecil once more. "I sure hope it is, it was made for you after all... Go on, you''ll need to attune to it. Maybe head back home and take the day to study it, even I don''t know what sorts of effects or functions it now holds." Cecil looked between me and the staff once more with wide eyes. "An artifact that needs to be attuned to? I... I never thought I''d see the day..." He suddenly stood, vaguely surprising Legosi who had been dozing beside me, before bowing to me deeply at the waist and standing tall again. "Thank you for the generosity you have shown to me this day... I swear on my life that if there ever comes a day that you need someone like me at your side, I shall answer your call." He declared resolutely, lowering his head once more out of respect before flashing a small smile. "I''ll be off now. See you tomorrow." He enthused cheerfully before hurrying away from the training field. Legosi stretched before sitting up and looking over at me with a wolfish smile. "I knew there was a reason I liked that one... Will you form a bond with him, like Zasutir, Trisha, Reyvyre, and Rita?" He asked, keeping his voice to a low murmur since we were still out in the open. "Hmm... Maybe one day." I mused as I reached out and gently scratched the top of Legosi''s head, running my fingers through his thick coat and ruffling it a little. "He''s still young and finding himself... Besides, forming a bond with him would accelerate his growth, and I can tell he still needs time to adjust to being able to use his current strength along with whatever boons that staff will give him. It''ll do him no good to form a bond with me here and now." Legosi slowly bobbed his head in understanding, and soon enough Basmori hopped out from my shadow and settled in my lap, getting cozy as Freyli made her way over from where she had been sunning herself, only to perch on my shoulders to cuddle with me as well. I do my best to dote on the cubs as well, giving them each a little attention with my one remaining hand. "Now then, that was a productive morning, I''d say... What to do with the rest of my day?" I mused aloud to nobody in particular. Chapter 129 Vitmori POV Once I had left the Adventurer Guild''s training hall, I decided to do some more shopping around for the Haven. Mainly, all that entailed was going from store to store around the inner city, checking the prices for various goods and sundries. All in all, what I saw painted a pretty clear picture for the average citizen of this frontier fort town. From what I can tell, the average household of three can thrive off of two to four silver pieces every week or two, depending on how many preserved or fresh goods they get their hands on. Beyond that, creature comforts and low-grade luxury goods are rather easy to obtain as they are readily available in the inner city among quite a few stores. My guess is that thanks to the heavy amounts of farming and ranching that is done out here, processed goods made of things like wool, furs, feathers, and cotton are available for relatively cheap. Though I''m sure if I were to look for these goods in the capital, they''d likely be two or three times more expensive due to transport costs... Then again, a port town just might have even more readily available luxury goods... I''m... Getting off-topic... I''m starting to think there was a reason I was never interested in being a trader or a merchant, I just don''t have a head for macroeconomics. Anyways, based on my best estimates, I''m going to need a total of nineteen gold pieces if I''m going to get enough blankets, pillows, wool, and other kinds of thick furs to pad out jackets and clothes, not to mention the extra materials to make said jackets and clothes for thirty people. I do feel a little bad for Miriam and Sylvia as they''re likely going to be the ones to make the clothes for everyone; though considering that I''m helping take care of the food situation, it might be able to free up a couple of the other adults to be able to help out, or maybe they can take on some of the kids and start teaching them a trade if they haven''t done so already. Aside from those materials, supplying a group of thirty with enough food and preserved goods for a month is going to cost another five gold pieces and change according to what I''ve seen. The mental list I''ve compiled is comprised of forty pounds of salt, five pounds of coarse sugar, forty pounds of flour, thirty pounds of grains, thirty pounds of beans, thirty pounds of rice, two pounds of herbs and spices, fifteen pounds of salted beef, fifteen pounds of sausages, two barrels of pickled fish, and two wheels of some kind of yellow cheese. I may be overestimating just how much thirty people eat, or perhaps I''m underestimating how much people who aren''t used to apocalypse-grade rationing are used to eating. In any case, this should be a good foothold for them to start off with in regard to their winter preparation. It''ll be up to them going forward if they want to continue to focus on food gathering or if they want to pursue other paths of preparation for winter. Then again, this is all without taking into consideration that another fifty people, along with an undetermined number of construction workers and mature drakes, will be moving onto my land in the coming weeks. I''m fairly certain that the Drakewardens will be able to more than handle their own preparations, but I suppose I should check in with them once they start their own plans on settling my land. Since I had the coin for the foodstuffs, I ended up getting all that shopping out of the way first. While I made sure to spread out my purchases between four different shops, I think I still ended up attracting a little bit of attention when I used my spatial magic to pack everything into my storage. I think it may have something to do with the fact that I''m using my storage space without casting any noticeable spells or distinct magic. I mean I did see someone who looked like an adventurer of some kind pull multiple items from a bag that was not physically big enough to have fit all those items; so it is likely that while spatial magic is not necessarily uncommon, my casual use of it might be noteworthy. By the time I was done shopping for the food, it looked to be around noon. Given that Legosi and the cubs have been with me the entire time, I decided it was best to let them rest back at the inn. Even Freyli, who enjoyed being around people, was admittedly tired after being around so much constant activity. After dropping off Legosi and the cubs, I decided to dress down a bit. I stashed away my armored coat, my cloak, and the belt with the loop for my sword. Once that was all stashed away, I looked like the average man as far as I could tell... Well, a crippled man if I considered my missing arm. All I had on now were my boots, my canvas pants, a long-sleeved green shirt, and a single black glove. Pulling my satchel on, I made my way out to the merchant''s district again and began looking around at the various stores before coming across one building that looked fairly nice. There was a sign in the window claiming they buy gems and crystals. It looked to be some kind of pawnshop if I was looking at it right, the store didn''t have a name, but had some kind of sign with an emblem that had an old-fashioned scale that had coins on one end and a box with swords on the other scale. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As I made my way into the shop, I suddenly felt a few sets of eyes lock in on my back, and they seemed to linger there until I stepped out of the doorway. Odd... Making my way further into the shop, I''m greeted by a birdkin man with nearly glossy black and vaguely purple feathers. "Greetings, welcome to Corvid''s Baubles and Blades. How may I help you today?" He asked in a rather cheerful manner. There were a few other patrons in the shop and two more attendants who polished items or wiped down counters. Regardless, my eyes focused on the birdkin man as I couldn''t help but smile at him. "Corvid? Isn''t that a little on the nose or beak as it were?" I mused as I approached the counter. The birdkin man chuckled softly as he gestured to himself. "Well, sir, if you have a look, you may as well play into it." He said cheerfully enough before leaning forward on the counter with his elbows. "My name is Edgar, my good man. How may I help you? Do you need a loan in exchange for your time, or are you here for some other business?" I shook my head at the mention of the loan before offering Edgar a bit of a smile. "I''m here to sell. Is your sign still accurate?" I asked as I gestured to the window with my thumb. Though as I mentioned the sign, one of the attendants seemed to watch me curiously, and I could feel them getting closer to eavesdrop for whatever reason. Edgar looked intrigued as he regarded the sign for a moment before bobbing his head. "Yes, we''re still buying. What have you got?" He asked as he stood tall again but still leaned forward on the counter with his hands. I flashed an almost relieved smile and sighed softly as I made it seem like I was really hoping the sign would be true. At which point I made a show of digging through my satchel and procuring a black shard of diamond and gently setting it on the counter. "I''ve got a few of these... Do you perhaps have a private room where we can talk business?" I asked, now lowering my voice as I glanced around the shop as if I were a little uneasy. Edgar looked clearly intrigued as he eyed the jewel for a moment. He then stepped away, pulling open a drawer as he collected a small box before walking to one end of the counter and raising a panel that would allow me to walk behind the counter with him. "Come along, let''s take this to the back room." He then looked over to one of the attendants and called out. "Man the counter." I plucked the gem from the counter and followed Edgar to the back, and before long, we were in some kind of office. It wasn''t nearly as nice as Tilzim''s, but it looked nice enough to me. He led me to a sitting area and gestured for me to take a seat on a small couch that sat across another similar couch with a coffee table between them. After setting down the small box on the coffee table, he approached a cabinet and opened it up, revealing a small selection of bottles as he glanced over at me. "Would you like some wine? I''ve got a wonderful bottle from the north made with some rather delectable vica berries." He asked pleasantly enough as he plucked a glass out for himself. I simply offer a polite smile before shaking my head. "No thanks, I already had enough to drink with lunch." Edgar bobbed his head intently, pouring himself a glass before corking the bottle and putting it away. With his glass in hand, he settled on the opposing couch and took a drink before setting it down on the table. "Now then, may I see the gems in question?" He asked as he opened the small box he brought and procured a loupe. "Of course." I replied politely before reaching into my satchel again and procuring a pouch with six diamond shards, along with the seventh, which was loose from the rest of the bag. Edgar eyed the pouch curiously before taking up the black diamond shard, bringing it up, and examining it with the loupe, he hummed thoughtfully as he turned it around again and again. "Is it real?" I asked with a hint of unease in my voice. With that question hanging in the air, Edgar couldn''t help but glance at me as a sense of pity welled up in his heart. He took another look, more thoroughly examining the black diamond shard he had in hand before setting the loupe down and holding the shard out for me to see. "This is one of the most pure diamonds I''ve ever seen... There is no cloudiness, and the black tint is certainly an uncommon one... If you don''t mind my asking, where''d you get these gems?" He asked, setting the diamond down and regarding the pouch that he assumed had similar gems inside. I let out a heavy sigh and smiled as I made a show of rolling my shoulders to relax some more. "I got it from some adventurers who hired my wagon to bring them here... They initially just paid me with two of those gems, but a couple of days ago, one of them accidentally knocked over a lantern that set fire to my wagon. There was nothing we could do to put it out, especially after that barrel of rum ignited." I explained somberly, running my hand through my illusionary hair before just shaking my head. I then gestured to the pouch in question. "To pay me back for my lost goods and wagon, they gave me a few more of those gems since they claimed they didn''t have enough coin on them..." Sighing once more, I just lean back against the couch and do my best to look a little defeated as I ''recalled'' the events of the last few days. "I''m just hoping to make enough to buy a new wagon and cover some of my lost goods." Edgar bobbed his head intently, looking me up and down once more before taking up the pouch as he undid the knot and peeked inside before nodding some more as he looked over a blue diamond shard. I could sense he believed my story, or at the very least, didn''t think I was any kind of thief as he regarded me once more. "How much are you looking to get for these?" "Well... How much are they worth?" I asked while gazing into his eyes. Edgar held my gaze for a little while longer before looking the gems over once more. "By my estimates, each shard could go for a good eight gold pieces..." He started to say as he studied the black diamond shard once again. "Praise the gods." I enthused under my breath before sighing with relief. At that, Edgar does give a little wince. "I''ll take them off your hands, but I''ve got to make a profit here too... Can you do three gold per shard?" There he goes... Even in another world, pawn shops lowball their clients. I make a face at his words, showing no small amount of despair and disbelief. "B-but you said it could go for eight? C-can''t you give me more? How about six, at least?" I asked, sounding a little frantic but still under control of my emotions. Edgar made a little grimace as he considered some things. "There''s no guarantee that I''ll be able to sell these right away, I''ll need to take the time to even find anyone who''s even able to afford gems like these." He lied as he then hummed a little bit before looking me over again. "I can do four per shard. Can you live with that?" He asked while holding his hand out to shake on the deal. I just sigh a little more before meeting his hand and shaking it. "C-could you give me some of the gold in silver pieces?" Edgar just offered a bit of a smile as he nodded. "Of course, sir. I''ll get it together for you." He said as he stood, though as he stood, I heard movement coming from outside the office... Footsteps going away from the door and back to the front. The next ten minutes went by as Edgar handed me a pouch with twenty-eight gold pieces worth of silver and gold. All in all, I turned quite the profit with just the remains of some dead bandits. I do my best to at least look a little dejected as I shook Edgar''s hand on my way out of his shop. Though as I walked to the door, the same attendant that was eavesdropping earlier seems to match my pace as he goes up to one of the windows, and out of the corner of my eye I watch as he grabs a statuette that was on the windowsill and turns it ninety degrees. Once I''m outside, I feel a similar set of gazes lock onto me again, but this time, they stay with me even as I start heading down the street... Looks like I might have to see some action soon. Chapter 130 Vitmori POV I soon found myself surrounded, yet my pursuers didn''t act just yet. From what I can tell with discrete looks and glances, I was being followed by a trio of hooded figures. Two of them were walking ahead of me, intermingling and doing their best to lose themselves in the hustle and bustle of the crowd. The third trailed behind me, and I could feel their eyes traveling up and down my body as they repeatedly looked at my satchel before looking elsewhere. It was clear to me that they were looking for my possible valuables, though my satchel was the only clear target for them. It''s only a shame for them that the only thing in my satchel was some rope and a couple of knives, my coin being safely stashed away in my storage the moment I pretended to put it in my satchel back at the pawnshop. Seconds turned to minutes, and when I made it clear that I wasn''t going to stop anywhere else in the near future, the trio made their move. The two in the front split up, one ducking in the next alleyway that was on my path; all while the other one kept walking ahead before suddenly turning around on their heel and walking up to me. The next moment, I was shoulder-checked by a relatively thin man. While I could tell he was initially planning on putting on an act of pretending to be hurt; the fact that he slammed his shoulder into what was essentially a block of wood instead of someone made of meat really threw him for a loop as he actually ended up hurting himself. "What''s the matter with you? Are you trying to break my arm? Eh?" The hooded man grunted out with a voice that sounded unnaturally rougher and gruffer than it should be. I decided to play along, putting on my best ''startled'' look as I raised my only arm in a placating manner. "N-no! I-I''m so sorry sir, my mind must have been elsewhere, I meant nothing by it. Truly!" The man then grabbed me by my shirt, shaking me around with a surprising amount of confidence once I showed myself to be spineless against his initial bravado. While he shook me, the one who hid in the alleyway came up behind me before quickly cutting the strap to my satchel and running off with it. However, the second hooded figure didn''t keep it, instead passing it to the third hooded figure that had been following from behind as they tucked my satchel under their cloak and immediately took a side path off the main road; all while the second hooded figure kept running the same direction they had been going. Once his partners were gone, the first hooded figure just shoved me against a wall before booking it down the street, going his own way as I was left to collect myself. That was... So much fun! Going through the motions of getting robbed with none of the threat or the loss... They clearly had a plan, were coordinated, and were quick enough to get away with it. Sure they were rough around the edges and could definitely use some polish... But to meet some honest-to-goodness thieves who use misdirection and sleight of hand rather than just killing their victims like mindless beasts is such a breath of fresh air. Well, as much fun as that may have been... Those three now owe me a new bag. Krys POV/Foxkin Street Thief Another smooth lift, another easy payday. While he did feel a little bad they targeted a crippled man today; their contractor only ever sends them after especially fat purses with lots of silvers. He weaved through the familiar alleyways at a brisk pace, moving quickly but not running as he crossed street after street until he reached this week''s meeting point. Stepping through an open window, he looked around at the burnt remains of what used to be someone''s house. Even though it''s been a month since the fire, the smell of smoke still lingered in the air. He pointlessly brushed off a spot in what used to be a living room, sitting on the frame of what was once a nice-looking couch. Krys eyed the bag in his arms curiously and was momentarily tempted to peek inside while he waited for the others to get here, but he remained patient for now as he simply set the bag to the side. It was a tradition by now to wait for the others to get here before they looked over their spoils and he would keep to it even now. The seconds turned to minutes as Zax was the first to return, he was a half-orc who was taller than most others his age, though he was fairly lanky and thin. He simply flashed a charming smile as he spotted Krys while climbing through the window. "Nice to see ya made it without a hitch." He mused cheerfully enough while making his way into the kitchenette when he began digging through various cabinets before finding some dried meats he stashed a few days ago. "Want one?" He asked, walking over and holding a strip out to Krys while chewing on a strip that he ate in one bite. Krys couldn''t help but smile a bit, bobbing his head as he took up the strip. He sniffed the meat at first, savoring the smell of the salted meat before taking a bite. As they ate, Krys'' ears twitched as he heard a faint creaking of wood. He just smiled and spoke up, knowing by scent alone that the final member of their group had arrived. "Sera, can''t you just announce when you arrive?" He mused, though didn''t bother glancing back at her. The petite human woman just huffed as she came up behind Krys and leaned into him, his head now against her stomach as she plucked the half-eaten strip of meat from his hands. "Why should I? It''s too much fun seeing Zax get all startled when he hasn''t noticed me yet." She mused casually before taking a bite. Zax just scowled a bit, not appreciating her brand of humor before looking to Krys and perking up a bit. "Well, the gangs all here, let''s get to splitting the loot." He enthused, rubbing his grey hands together as he watched expectantly. Sera stayed where she was, content to watch from above as Krys nodded intently, his vulpine ears waggling with anticipation as he finally opened up the satchel and... And... "The hell is this?" Despite the weight of the satchel, all that was in there was a pair of admittedly good knives and a fifty-foot bundle of rope. "Now what? Did we screw up or did he send us after the wrong person?" Krys asked, looking between his two partners in crime while Zax collected the now empty satchel and started shaking it around and listening to see if they missed anything. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Sera plucked up the knives, looking them over before stashing them away somewhere as she then messed with Krys'' short ginger hair. "Well, we still have plenty of time before we have to meet up with him. Let''s go do some freelance fishing and see if we still can''t come out on top today." Krys sighed heavily, leaning into her touch before bobbing his head. "Okay, come on. Let''s get to it." He said as he stood, gesturing for the others to follow as he pulled up his hood, the others following suit as they made their way out the window. Later in the evening All in all, not a good haul, but certainly not a bad haul. In the last five hours, they managed to get a total of eight coin purses along with a few bracelets and even a necklace. In total, they got their hands on about eight silver pieces worth of copper and silver. It was chump change compared to what they were usually able to get after waiting around the pawnshop for a couple of days. They could likely get something decent for the jewelry, but the local fence only opens once a week and Zax has a payment coming up. Sera forfeited most of her share today, only taking a silver''s worth of copper pieces for personal expenses. As for Krys, he needed at least two silver for his own reasons, so he only took that much and left the rest to Zax. Zax looked strained but remained stoic as he took the pouch with his share. "Thanks, you guys... I''ll try to make it up to ya next week." He said, as he stashed the coin away and sighed softly. Krys just smirked a bit, patting Zax''s shoulder and shaking him a little bit. "No need, we look out for each other, it''s only natural." He enthused kindly before looking between Sera and Zax. "Come on, it should be close to the meeting time. Let''s see what he has to say." The trio set off, making their way towards the pawnshop and stopping in an alleyway a couple minutes away from the pawnshop itself. The evening crowd was still making its way around, filling the streets with activity once more. In the next few minutes, a goatkin man with curled horns and a gray goatee stepped into the alleyway, making his way down before stopping and looking around. He looked clearly excited, rubbing his hands in apparent anticipation. Krys stepped out into the open first, lightly kicking a stray glass bottle to make himself known. The noisy clinking drew the goatkin man''s attention and while he was momentarily startled he quickly grinned as Krys approached. "I suppose this will be our last transaction together. It''s a shame, but after a haul this big, I''m sure you''ll have no more need for this partnership of ours. It was good while it lasted." He enthused. "You''re talking about the one-armed man, right?" Krys asked leadingly, wanting to confirm whether or not they even went after the right man. The goatkin nodded with excitement. "Yeah, that''s the one. The fattest purse to ever leave that place. Twenty-eight pieces of gold worth of gold and silver." He mused while rubbing his hands together again. Krys'' eyes widened with surprise, though his expression was hidden by the shadows of the alleyway and his hood. He glanced over to Sera who waited out of sight, trying to double check to see if there was any way they possibly missed that much coin on someone. Sera merely shook her head, confirming there was no way the man could have hidden that much anywhere else on his body. At that, Krys looked back to the goatkin and spoke out once more. "We took everything he had on him, and there was no coin whatsoever... Nothing at all." He said simply. "W-what?! No way! I heard the coins in the pouch, Edgar paid the man from his personal safe. Are you sure you fools didn''t screw up?" The goatkin man accused, narrowing his eyes as his square pupils glared Krys down. Krys bared his teeth as a primal snarl started to rise from his throat. How dare he accuse his team of incompetence! Though before he could get a word out, a voice spoke up from above them. "While they may have been a little sloppy... They did everything right. It''s only their poor luck that they tried to steal from me." Startled by the appearance of the stranger, Krys quickly looked up to see who was speaking, only to see stone and dirt being poured down from above before they were quickly formed into two massive walls that blocked off both ends of the alleyway; trapping him and his team along with the goatkin man. The goatkin man let out a startled bleat as he looked around, stepping closer to Krys to get away from the walls that suddenly formed. Zax and Sera stepped out from cover as well, forming up on Krys as they looked at him. "What do we do?" Zax asked quietly. "What can we do?" Sera replied softly. Before Krys could say anything, a cloaked figure dropped from the rooftop. Jumping down from three stories up and landing safely as they stood tall despite the drop. Krys caught a glint of green light from under the hood, his skin forming goosebumps as he felt some kind of sensation wash over him. "Tell me... Why do you steal?" The cloaked figure asked while slowly approaching them. "T-that voice... I-it''s the one-armed man..." Zax whispered frantically, apparently recognizing the cloaked figure. Krys felt his throat tighten, they were dealing with a very powerful man all of a sudden, a powerful man they wronged... His thoughts turned to his little sister as he wondered who would look after her if he didn''t come home today. "W-what''s it to you?" He spoke out, doing his best to put a sense of bravado into how he spoke, though it was ultimately ruined by his stutter. The cloaked man flashed a toothy grin before chuckling a bit. "How cliche! How novel! You steal for the sake of family. That''s not a bad reason at all." He mused, looking to Zax next. "Hmm... You steal because of a debt your parents left you with. Another good reason!" He then looked to Sera, tilting his head as if curiously examining her. "You steal for the fun of it... But you like Zax, and you really like Krys. So might as well steal for them, eh? Fair enough." Krys was internally freaking out now, how did this man know about his sister? How does he know anything about anyone?? The man stepped closer, though his attention was now on the goatkin. "Tell me... Why do you steal from your boss''s clients? Well... Not that you actually get your hands dirty... Why should you? Why take any risks when you can get some dumb kids to do it for you..." He said as he suddenly grabbed the goatkin man by his shirt collar. "I-I need money too! I swear, I''ve got a sick mother I''ve been caring for. That bastard Edgar doesn''t pay me enough, and I''m struggling to make ends meet, I swear!" He explained frantically, grabbing the man''s arm as he tried to pull away and free himself. The man stares the goatkin down, slowly tilting his head to the side before starting to chuckle and laugh with apparent amusement. "W-what''s so funny?" Krys asked, stepping away from the goatkin and the hooded man as a vague sinking feeling settled in his stomach. "He is." The cloaked man says as he shakes the goatkin a bit. "All that was such a blatant lie that he must have been trying to tell a funny story." He said with a smile still on his face. "He''s a real comedian... How else could he live with picking out who does or doesn''t get robbed... You''re the brain of this whole operation, after all, I saw what you did with the statuette when I left. What a clever little signal system, that''s for sure." The cloaked man then hummed a bit as he stared deeply into the goatkin''s eyes. "I don''t mind thieves, not at all. After all, a man''s gotta eat at the end of the day." He then lifted the goatkin up into the air, still holding him by his shirt collar. "What I don''t like are cowards who don''t even have the spine to get their own hands dirty. If you''re going to take something, then own it. Do it right." "Want me to get my hands dirty? Fine, how do you like this?!" The goatkin man shouted before leaning forward and suddenly chomping down on the cloaked man''s arm before crying out in pain. "A-ah fuck! M-my tooth!!" At a glance, Krys could see the goatkin now had a very bloody mouth, whereas the cloaked man didn''t even flinch or react. The cloaked man just smiles a little more before chuckling a bit. "At least you showed a little spine in the end. Tell me... Do you spend all the money you get or do you save some of it somewhere?" "W-what? I''m not telling you anything!" The goatkin squirmed and shouted, actually spitting blood in the man''s face out of spite. The cloaked man just smiled, tilting his head a little more before softly speaking up. "Too late." He mused before chuckling a bit. "I suppose you''ll make good practice... Do try to memorize what you''re about to feel so I can study this later." Krys watched as a green light emanated from the cloaked man''s hand when suddenly the goatkin started to writhe and thrash. Grunting through clenched teeth, he slammed his fists against the cloaked man''s face and chest, trying to wrench himself free. The goatkin soon began to gasp desperately, as if he couldn''t breathe when he suddenly went limp before vanishing into thin air. The cloaked man then looked to Krys and the others, Zax moving quickly to stand in front of Krys and Sera. Though the man simply smiled a little more as he spoke up. ¡°You three owe me a new bag¡­ But I¡¯ll save that for later¡­ How about you all come work for me?¡± Krys blanched at that, not sure what to make of it all as he opened and closed his mouth a few times before hesitantly speaking up. ¡°W-wait¡­ What?¡± Chapter 131 Vitmori POV Today was a very productive day, to say the least. After being robbed of my rope and knives, I had just gone back to my errands and purchased all the blankets and materials for creature comforts I had originally planned on getting, spending nineteen gold pieces and some change as I had previously estimated. The shopping trip left me with only nine gold pieces and change, though with that in mind, it was like saying I only had several hundred dollars left after spending over twice that much. It was still a considerable chunk of change and I could do quite a lot with what I had left. Though what I was going to do with the money, I wasn''t too sure since I didn''t outright need anything for myself here and now. What I ended up doing with my time was just exploring the town; taking to the rooftops and just people-watching to my heart''s content. It was nice... Seeing all these people go about their days, their thoughts opened for me to see as I occasionally fixated on various passers-by every now and then. Some people wondered what they would have for dinner, and others were eagerly rushing home to see their children''s faces. There was one who wondered if the waitress at a certain restaurant truly meant what she said about liking his new shirt, while another internally grumbled about a rude person who ruined their day after some slight grievance. The minutes turned to hours as I free-ran from rooftop to rooftop at a fairly leisurely pace, just exploring the town without having to deal with any kind of crowds. I was vaguely reminded of my youth, specifically when I would parkour around the compound or run certain courses that were built out of abandoned warehouse districts. Before long, I found myself in the merchant''s quarter again where I decided to stake out the pawnshop. From across the street I watched as the attendant from earlier, a goatkin man, was performing his various duties around the shop until he finally left for the day and made his way up the road. It wasn''t long until he turned down an alleyway and I stumbled upon a meeting between the thieves that owed me a new bag and the goatkin. Suffice it to say, that once the meeting had reached its conclusion, the goatkin would not be going back to work tomorrow morning, to say the least. As for the three thieves, who I now know are Krys, Sera, and Zax; I saw some potential in them and decided to make them an offer that was hard to refuse. For Krys, I told him that I would heal his little sister. From the sound of it, she was apparently born with a weak constitution and struggled to live as most kids do. Despite being a thief, most of his funds go to making sure she lives comfortably enough with monthly visits from a decent doctor and weekly visits from a local tutor to help her get a better education than he ever got. His sister means the world to him, and she is the only family he has left. In regards to Zax, I told him that I would give him the location of the goatkin''s stash of coin and that he would be free to use the coin to clear the debt his parents had saddled him with. The circumstances for the debt were rather tragic, as they had initially taken on a loan from the Bank of Time for a business venture of sorts. They had used the bank''s money to fund an expedition deeper into the local mines so they could explore the underground biomes to bring back some kind of flora and fauna to sell to some researchers from the capital. The only thing is that they never came back and were presumed dead. Thus the debts for their loan defaulted to Zax as the only living member of the family that was left. So far, he''s managed to barely stay ahead of the monthly payments and even the interest on his family debt, but it would still take him a long while to pay off the remaining debt... That is unless he takes my deal. As for Sera... Well, there wasn''t much that I could actually offer her in particular, but ultimately I didn''t need to offer her anything as the fact that I would help her friends seemed to be enough to have her on board. In the end, I let them go after telling them where to find the goatkin''s savings. I didn''t make them swear their loyalty to me or anything like that, I didn''t need to. Between the fear that I happened to instill in them after my display of power moments earlier and the idea of being able to use said power to heal Krys'' sister; I was more than confident that I would see them again tomorrow morning at the Inn like I instructed. After all that business was settled and after I had cleaned up my mess with the walls, I took to the rooftops again to put some distance between myself and the alleyway before making my way to the Miner''s Guild for the smelting work Tilzim wanted me to do. There were still a few hours of daylight left, so the Guild was still fairly busy compared to my last visit. People of all sorts milled about, talking to receptionists or amongst each other as business was done and deals were being made for all kinds of things. Being mindful of appearances and the fact that I was now missing an arm, I decided to keep my hood off this time and shrugged my cloak over to my left side to better conceal the missing limb for now. As I walked through the Guild''s main lobby, I was lucky enough to come across the squirrelkin receptionist from before as she carried a small stack of folders and rolls of parchment. She spotted me first, immediately recognizing me and even flashing me a small smile as she stopped to greet me. "Good evening Mister Vito, it''s good to see you again. How are... Are... Is that blood on your face?" She asked, suddenly sounding rather concerned and a little worried, though not afraid this time. Oh damn, I hadn''t realized I still had blood on my face from when that goatkin spat on me. Whoops... I just make a show of looking momentarily surprised before touching my face a little. "Ah, don''t worry about it, it isn''t mine." "Then... Whose is it?" She asked, now more confused than concerned as she looked me over. From what I can tell, she heard good things about me from Tilzim earlier today and doesn''t see any reason to actually be afraid of me, which was a relief in itself. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I just offered her a little smile as I conjured a ball of water in the palm of my hand. "Some thugs tried to rob me on my way over here, but don''t worry, I''m fine." I vaguely explained before bringing the orb to my face and swirling it around a little. "Oh my, do you need me to fetch the guards?" She asked curiously, her fluffy tail now flicking with distress as she looked me over again as if to check for injuries. Pulling the orb of water away from my face and stashing it into my storage instead of dispelling it, I simply shake my head in response before meeting her gaze. "No need, it''s been handled." I mentioned before gesturing to my face. "How do I look? Did I miss a spot?" I ask while flashing another smile. The receptionist just smiled in response as she shook her head. "You look good Mister Vito, how may I help you today? Do you have business with the Guild?" She asked as she adjusted her grip on the small stack of folders and scrolls in her arms. I bobbed my head once. "Yes, Tilzim is expecting me to come in today, he had some work for me, though I may be a little earlier than expected." I explained before looking around the Guild lobby. The receptionist looked as if she had suddenly remembered something before smiling again. "Ah, that''s right! You''re doing some smelting for us, yes? Of course!" She enthused excitedly before lowering her voice again when she realized she got a little too excited. "Come along Mister Vito, I''ll take you to the waiting room and notify Guildmaster Tilzim of your arrival." She explained cheerfully enough before turning on her heel as she led me further into the Guild. Back in the waiting room from before, I was only left alone for a few minutes when Tilzim made his way into the room, looking as if he dropped everything the moment he heard I was there. "Vito! A pleasure to see you again." He enthused cheerfully as he made his way over. "How was your day today?" He asked while holding his hand out in greeting. "Well, aside from an attempted robbery, I had a pretty good day today. Got some shopping done and passed my time with some people watching." I explained while meeting his hand and giving it a firm shake before pulling back. "I have no doubts a mage like yourself was able to handle things without issue." He mused with a warm smile before gesturing for me to follow. "If you''ll follow me, our facilities for processing the ore are in the outer ring of town." Before long, we were back on the main street, heading for the gates once more as we walked side by side. "He woke up earlier today." Tilzim mentioned as he glanced over at me. I smiled a bit at that before returning Tilzim''s look. "Oh really? Glad to hear it." Tilzim bobbed his head as he looked ahead again. "He mentioned that despite how exhausted he was, he felt ten years younger. He kept talking about how old aches and pains he''s developed over the years just felt as if they never existed in the first place." He explained, just oozing with delight despite trying his best to maintain his composure. It was funny to see what was normally a very serious and professional man just look so happy after so much grief and stress. I just chuckled softly at that as I rubbed the back of my head. "Ah yes, that seems to be a bad habit of mine... I had done some rooting around after I removed the foul growth and did my best to fortify his body after all the damage he suffered." Tilzim just seemed to watch me as we walked and smiled a little more. "So that was you as well? I''m glad to hear it..." He said, looking a little somber now as he looked ahead again. "You know, we dwarves are slow to make friends... But when we do, we forge friendships that last for centuries... I was friends with his grandfather, and since his passing, I''ve maintained a close relationship with his bloodline; they''re practically my family in every respect, save for blood." He then looked back up at me as we crossed the gates, making our way into the outer ring. "You can ask me for anything, and I''ll do my best to do it for you. We dwarves never forget those who helped us as much as we never forget those who wronged us." I could feel the utter sincerity of his words with every syllable, and I could sense a presence in the air among us. It was some kind of diety, but it wasn''t here for me or using my mind to observe us, interestingly enough. Looking at Tilzim, I meet his gaze and while I don''t say anything at first, I can''t help but speak the next question that comes to mind. "Will you be my ally? I need support in the coming days, and while you likely won''t be able to help much, I need anything you can reasonably give me." I could sense that he was momentarily taken aback and perhaps a little offended by my comment, but I could feel him resolve himself in mere moments as something in the air shifted. "I will be your ally, Vito. What is it that you need?" He asked as we stopped walking, though he looked around for a moment before leading us into an alleyway so we could get out of the way of the other people who were still coming and going. He then looked up at me, meeting my gaze as he waited for my request. I return his look, staring deeply into his eyes as I do my best to focus on his thoughts. "First... I need to see what you know about the slave trafficking that''s been going on between the Hegemony and the Theocracy, as well as the enslavement of the Hegemony''s own people within its borders." His first thoughts are of confusion, as if he wasn''t sure what I just said. Though as I spoke I could feel strong disgust and rage building in the pit of his stomach as he furrowed his brows. He was furious, not at me, but at my words and what they entailed. "What?" I simply nodded before continuing. "In the last several months, numerous beastkin have been disappearing from the Theocracy capital and surrounding communities. With some investigation, I''ve discovered that anywhere between seventy to eighty people have been smuggled right through this town, only to end up somewhere in the capital of the Hegemony. They take anyone, the old, the young, the sick, and the healthy... Children from orphanages." I explained while holding eye contact with Tilzim. I could feel the bile rising in his throat, the rage fully roiling in his stomach now as he took in my words. But most importantly of all, I see the despair in his eyes as he realizes the cruelty that has been taking place right under his nose without him even knowing about it. "What can I do? What do you intend on doing about it?" He asked in a soft voice, looking at me as if I were the only other person in the world right now. "I''ll be making my way to the capital starting tomorrow, and I''ll be tracking down the group receiving those who have been enslaved, and I''ll be killing as many of them as I can while liberating as many people as possible." I say simply before reaching out and gently patting his shoulder. "I need your help, as someone with authority, to do whatever you can to make it as easy for me to do what I need to do." I then pulled away as I held his gaze. "Aside from that, I want you to do nothing... Don''t say anything to anyone or involve yourself in any way. For all intents and purposes, everything is normal and content in the world and this is just another day in your life... Do you understand?" Tilzim opened and closed his mouth a few times, not sure what to say or if he even had any words he could say in the face of everything I just put down before him. "W-what you''re saying is preposterous... Full blown slave trade in the Hegemony of The Blue Sun? In the capital of all places? With people from that life-loving religious country selling their own people into said slavery? All that is ridiculous, unbelievable even... But why do I believe you?" He sighed before running his fingers through his beard rather thoughtfully. "I can tell you are strong, Vito... But are you strong enough to put a stop to this? What about everything happening at the Theocracy? Are you alone in this or are you affiliated with anyone?" I just smiled a little before stepping back and leaning against a wall. "I am strong, but you''re right, I likely can''t do everything by myself... That''s why I need allies." I then tilt my head a little, going side to side as I consider what else to tell him. "I''m not affiliated with anyone, you could say I lead my own independent faction, though I am allied with a third party who is interested in seeing the trafficking put to a stop." I then met his gaze again. "I already have agents working in the Theocracy, and I''m meeting my right hand at the Hegemony Capital." Tilzim nodded intently, still stroking his beard as he calmed his thoughts and centered himself, I could feel him planning, but he wasn''t sure where to start. Ultimately, he just sighed and shook his head. "I''ll see what I can do, but you can count on me Vito." He said as he held his hand out. I nod intently before reaching out and gripping his hand, giving it a firm shake. "Thank you Tilzim... I appreciate it." He then pulls away before stroking his beard once more. "Well, conspiracies and secrets aside, we still have business to attend to, yes?" He mused, doing his best to wave the heavy mood now in the air as he began heading out of the alleyway again. I just flashed a smile, patting his shoulder as we started walking down the street again. "Yeah, let''s get to it." Chapter 132 Vitmori POV The Miner''s Guild smelting facilities turned out to be much more intricate than I had originally imagined. At first, I thought it would be some kind of warehouse filled with a variety of crucibles for melting ore in many small batches. What I was not expecting was a full-on two-story foundry complex that spanned around four city blocks. I felt almost like some kind of VIP being escorted around the Foundry by Tilzim and some of his staff as they showed me around the place while guiding me to the station where I''d be working. From what I could tell, it was a rather odd mix of what appeared to be rather modern techniques and practices with frankly archaic equipment. There were clearly painted lines all over the place, marking safe pathways and danger zones. Not to mention multiple sandpit stations and even specialized water runes with some kind of mana batteries with piping leading to key points around each section of the foundry that created what appeared to be some kind of fire suppression system. Despite that, most of the ''machinery'' appeared to be man-powered; either by large levers and cranks connected to a simple array of large gears to move heavy loads from one level of the foundry to another or by these hamster wheel contraptions big enough for two men to run on and power what looked to be some kind of conveyor belt that moves processed metals to another end of the foundry. At this time of day, the foundry''s main floor has ceased production and has long since closed up for the day; with only a few members of staff going from station to station performing some kind of daily cleaning or maintenance. Coming up to the station where I would be working, I was greeted by a team of fifteen workers who were all dressed up in surprisingly thorough amounts of PPE. Even the beastkin who I''ve noticed don''t normally wear shoes were wearing some kind of thick wrappings that covered their various unique styles of feet. All of them were wearing tinted goggles and an assortment of face wrappings and shields that seemed both mass-produced and specially made for their various facial structures. Tilzim took the initiative as he stepped forward and gestured at me, introducing me to the team before me. "This is Vito, an exceedingly powerful fire mage who is coming in to help work through the backlog of wolfram orders we''ve been unable to complete these last few weeks. He''s only in town until tomorrow morning, so we must do our best to complete as much as possible before he has to go." The team murmured their greetings, though I could sense an overwhelming amount of uncertainty and doubt coming from the lot of them. It didn''t take long before a dogkin man piped up, stepping forward from the group. "How are you so certain he''s the real deal? This isn''t going to be like those other mages you''ve hired who quit before we got started because they couldn''t handle the work, right?" He asked, turning his head to look from Tilzim and then to me. Despite the tinted goggles, I could feel his eyes scrutinizing me as if he didn''t like what he saw. He then looked at Tilzim once more. "How much is he charging you for this work anyway?" Tilzim merely frowned at the insult against my ability and honor, though I could feel him understand where his workers were coming from as he merely shook his head. "I asked him for his help, not the other way around. Besides, as for his pay I... I..." He went quiet after a moment when he suddenly had a realization, glancing up at me as he ran his fingers through his beard before chuckling a little sheepishly. "Now that I think about it... I don''t believe we actually discussed the pay for your efforts today." I merely smiled a bit before looking at Tilzim. "Don''t worry about it, consider my payment the favor I asked of you." I suggest before looking at the workers. "With that said, I''ll do my best to maintain the crucible''s heat and stay out of y''all''s way, my only experience in this place is fire after all, so I''ll keep my focus where it belongs." Now that does get the mood to shift a little bit as the workers look at each other, seemingly appeased by the fact that I wasn''t a smug know-it-all or something along those lines. That''s when Tilzim clapped his hands together, flashing a wide grin. "And remember, you all are getting one and a half times pay tonight, along with overtime if Vito is able to handle it. We''re only getting this one chance to get back on top of things, so do your best." He explained as encouragingly as could, the workers cheering in response before Tilzim clapped his hands together a few times, doing his best to get their attention again. "With all that said, make sure to take breaks and play things safe. Nobody is going to praise you for pushing yourself past your limits and getting yourself and others in dangerous situations. Now then... To your stations!" With that, the fourteen workers dispersed, pairing off and going to each station as they began going through the motions of their work. Though the fifteenth lingered nearby, it was a young man as far as I could tell due to their PPE, but not a beastkin. Tilzim then signaled for me to follow as he led me to a set of stairs that went up to the second level. Now at the top, Tilzim approached a console of some kind with a few different panels and even some temperature gauges along with a few other meters, gesturing to it as he looked at me. "This will be your station, Vito, just run your mana through these two panels..." He said as he gestured to two red panels with handprints worn into the surface. "From there you will be able to heat the crucible and control the temperature without having to waste mana running your magic through open air or needing to make direct contact with the crucible itself. Keep in mind that this is not a matter of strength, but endurance. Do your best to maintain the high temperature needed to melt down wolfram and then maintain it. You''ll of course be given breaks every two hours or as you need it. However, if you need anything between your breaks, just ask him." Tilzim says as he gestures to the young man who''s stayed by my side. "His job is to support and watch over the crucible master, in short, he is your assistant. If you need anything from water to a mana potion, just ask and he''ll fetch it for you." The young man in question just gave a small wave before speaking up with a rather muffled voice. "It''s a pleasure to meet you Vito, I look forward to working with you." He said politely enough. Tilzim gives a little nod of approval before looking at me again. "Now then, do you happen to know your measurements? We should get you some protective equipment before we get started." I just shrugged before flashing a smile. "I don''t, but don''t worry about it. My mentor always told me that I''m like a dragon around fire, so it shouldn''t affect me much, though I''d like to test my resistance against prolonged exposure to intense heat among other things." I explained vaguely as I went about shrugging off my cloak. Tilzim looked admittedly unsure of my claims, and I could sense he wasn''t sure what to address in particular when he was suddenly startled as he finally noticed my missing limb. "V-vito y-your arm?? W-what happened?" He asked, stepping closer as he looked over the limp left sleeve of my green shirt. I made a show of acting as if I didn''t realize what he was talking about at first, glancing at my missing limb before a look of realization came over my face. "Ah, that''s right. Don''t worry, it''s just a prosthetic, see?" I mused as I took off my shirt, stashing that away before showing him the stump of my left arm. By this point, around half of my upper arm has grown back, so it''ll likely take a couple of days for the whole arm to fully grow back on its own if I consider how long it took me to grow half a forearm and a hand. As for the stump itself, the illusion was covering the part of the arm that had grown back, but as for the part that was still growing, it seemed like the illusion magic wasn''t sure what to make of it, so the wood was exposed for everyone else to see. That seemed to calm Tilzim for a moment before he looked even more bewildered as another question came to mind. "Even if it is a prosthetic, what happened to the prosthetic? I could have sworn you had both arms last night." He asked as he looked me in the eye. I just chuckled a little bit at his question before scratching the back of my head. "I uh... Turned it into a staff and gave it to a young mage who did me a favor." Tilzim wasn''t sure what to say to that, just flabbergasted by the sudden revelation before sighing as he looked me over. While he took his time trying to find his words, I could sense he was at least vaguely impressed with the array of scars that littered my body, though his eyes lingered on the old burn scars that ran across my right shoulder. "I thought you said you were resistant to fire, what are those?" He asked as he pointed them out. I glanced over to my shoulder before smiling a little more. "Well they''re burn scars, of course, I wasn''t always as resistant to fire as I am now." I mused kindly before regarding my shoulder again. "They serve as a very important lesson to a younger me about the power and might a simple flame holds." Tilzim just sighed softly before shaking his head a little, deciding to not argue all that much as he smiled a little. "Anyways, I''ll leave you to it then. If you feel you eventually need some protective equipment, then just ask." With that he dismissed himself, making his way down the stairs. I simply bobbed my head before looking at my assistant as I approached the console while placing my hand against a panel. "Now then, shall we get to work?" Krys POV Today has been a day unlike any other... It started out so normal at first, waking up before dawn and making sure his sister''s medicines were in order, making breakfast, and eating with her before meeting up with his team. They snuck into the inner city using one of their usual routes and took their usual post outside the pawn shop. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. But now, their contact within the pawn shop was dead and they were being ''hired'' by Vito, the man who casually made another grown man vanish into thin air. On the other hand, they stole everything of value from the goatkin man''s home and found over sixty gold pieces worth of silver and gold in a floor safe underneath a bag of beans in a pantry. The amount of coin in that safe was staggering, as that much could change any of their lives, allowing them to live extravagantly for a week or very comfortably and modestly for several years without working. It did make Krys wonder just how long that goatkin had been stealing from his boss, or how many other thieves he''s worked with because as far as Krys was concerned, his team hadn''t given the goatkin anywhere close to sixty gold pieces since they began working together. Ultimately, Zax took the dragon''s share of the coin in order to clear his family''s debts with the Bank of Time. The look on Zax''s face when Krys placed the pouch of coin in their hand was of tearful relief. The half-orc was ultimately unable to remain stoic as he was finally going to be free from the looming debts that came around due to the untimely death of his parents, and according to Zax, his parents'' souls could now properly rest, knowing they are no longer troubling their son beyond the grave. Surprisingly enough. the Bank of Time didn''t care to ask how or where Zax got his sudden windfall, all they cared about was getting the coin they were owed. With that business done, and Zax freed of his debt, the trio split the remaining coin evenly amongst each other before splitting up for the day. According to Vito, they''ll all be heading for the capital first thing in the morning, and such a trip requires preparation. Thankfully, Vito said they could use the coin that was left after paying Zax''s debts how they saw fit, as long as they gave him whatever was left over. Even as the others left to immediately begin their preparation, Krys couldn''t bring himself to get started, without going home first. After all, this decision won''t only affect him, and if she doesn''t want him to go... Well... He''ll have to figure something else out, he always has in one way or another. He made his way home soon enough, arriving at the apartment complex in the outer ring that has been his home for the last five years. Making his way past a few of the other residents, he made his way up to the second floor before procuring his key as he made his way inside. Opening and shutting the door behind him, he could hear somewhat frantic shuffling coming from the living room as his sister called out. "W-welcome home Krys!" She says in a rather distracted fashion. With his curiosity piqued and worries momentarily set aside, he stepped further into the apartment, looking around the little living room as he spotted his sister, the twelve-year-old girl frantically yet carefully stashing away what looked to be some planks of wood underneath the cushion of their couch. The coffee table, which usually doubles as her study area, was still covered in paperwork that looked to be some kind of homework or something, he wasn''t too sure. "Ren... What are you doing?" He asked, not exactly sure what to make of the scene that was playing out in front of him. She meeped nervously, her fluffy burnt orange and black tail swishing nervously behind her before she slowly turned to look up at him, flashing a little smile as she scratched her cheek. Her pale skin was covered in black smudges that were littered around her hands and arms. "Nothing..." She said, slowly dragging out the word as her vulpine ears waggled. "Uh-huh... So there''s nothing to see under that particular couch cushion you''re hovering over, right?" He asked, flashing a small smile as he shrugged off his cloak and hung it by the door. "That''s right." She said more confidently before slowly shifting around to sit on the couch, doing her best to further conceal whatever she was hiding. "Anyways, you''re home early... Like really early... Did something happen? Are you in trouble?" She asked, narrowing her gaze as she did her best to change the subject. Now it was his turn to stall a little bit, his tail curling close behind him as he went over to the kitchenette, grabbing a fruit before polishing it on his shirt. "Well... I''m not in trouble, I don''t think." He admitted before taking a bite of the fruit. "So something happened?" She asked, quick to grab onto that detail as she watched him intently from where she sat. He leaned back against the counter, stalling as he took his time savoring the bite he was working on before eventually responding. "I uh... Got a new job." He said, not sure how else to say it when he took another bite. She tilted her head curiously at him, her right ear flicking in thought. "Like a job job? Or is it a job?" Of course, she knew he was a criminal of some kind. But he didn''t usually share and she never really pried. Krys just shrugged, now scratching the back of his head with his free hand as he stared at the fruit before glancing over to Ren, gazing into her eyes from where he stood. "I... Don''t actually know?" He said, unsure of how to describe it since Vito didn''t exactly give them too much on the details and he was too scared to really ask. "So what''s the problem? Or what''s the catch?" She asked, leaning into the arm of the couch now as she watched him. "Is it because of me? Do we need more money for something? Did the healer say something to you?" She continued to ask, her mind running away with possible issues that came to mind as her brows started to furrow with worry. He set the fruit down on the counter, walking across the room to gently pat her head to get her to stop her rambling. She went quiet at his touch, looking up at him as their eyes met. It wasn''t hard for him to see the anxiety in her eyes. "It''s not your fault, and it''s not because of you... Well... What I do tomorrow morning will affect both of us, and I want your opinion since this is now a family matter." She nodded, seemingly calming down for the moment before pulling away as she stood. "Give me a second." She said simply before hurrying off and going into her room. It was the only other room aside from the bathroom in this apartment, as he usually slept on the couch. He watched her go, though he glanced to the couch curiously, wondering what she was hiding from him. Ultimately he left it alone, she was entitled to some secrets after all. While he waited, he walked back into the kitchenette and collected his fruit, taking another bite from it. He could hear things being scooted around in her room, which he didn''t think much of until he heard the sound of a lot of coins shifting around in a pouch. Ren came back soon enough, carrying a weighty pouch that jangled with every step. "Here, if we need money, I''m more than ready to contribute where I can." She said resolutely as she held up the pouch. Krys'' eyes went wide, not sure what to make of this as he glanced between her and the pouch. Setting down his fruit again and taking up the pouch, he peered inside to see a lot of copper pieces and even a few silver here and there. "W-where''d you get all this? Are those silvers?" She flashed an almost mischievous smile, her tail swaying behind her as she stood as tall as she could manage. "There are seventy-six copper pieces and three silver pieces in there." She mentioned while looking a little smug. "I''ve been working too ya know. For the last couple of months, I''ve been writing letters and documents for our neighbors, and they''ve been paying me for my help." Krys wasn''t sure what to say, looking between her and the pouch again. "Wow... All this just from writing words on parchment?" He couldn''t help but be impressed, he had to put himself on the line every time he went out to bring home coin so she could be comfortable. Yet she found a way to make money without the risk all on her own. She hummed in confirmation before making her way to the couch and pulling out the planks she had hidden. They appeared to be some kind of placards, advertising a new deal at a food cart. "Mister Ray even commissioned me to draw up some advertisements for him. He''s gonna pay me a silver for each of them. I''ve been working on them all day and I''m nearly done." The placards in question look really well done, with very neat and big writing accompanied by illustrations of a few different types of food along with a smiley face here and there. A silver for each, and she had four of them just about ready to go. In just one day, she was about to make double what he was able to bring home after half a day of freelance fishing. Tears began welling up in his eyes as he turned away, bringing his hand to his face as he couldn''t help but feel pride at how much Ren had matured while also despairing at how she felt that she had to step up to help their situation. Ren still hadn''t noticed the state Krys was in, looking over one of her placards as her ears waggled with delight. "Miss Iliza says that if I refine my penmanship more, she can probably introduce me to some merchants or a guild in a year or two, then maybe I can work as a scribe or some kind of receptionist." She enthused as she finally looked up to Krys with a smile. "Isn''t that great?" Though her smile wilted a little as she noticed the expression on his face. "Krys, is something wrong?" Krys did his best to suppress his emotions, at the very least he tried not to break down in front of her. He sighed softly after a moment longer, a shuddering breath escaping his lips as he wiped at his eyes before anything could show. "Nothing... Nothing is wrong... I just can''t help but think how amazing you are." He said as he offered a smile before draping his arms around her, and pulling her into a deep hug. She was still so small, especially for her age. He still can''t help but see her as the frail little girl who was sick every other week. She was better now, but nowhere near where she should be or anywhere like the other kids. Ren was a little surprised by the hug but managed to wrangle one arm free and returned the hug with as much vigor as she could manage, her tail swaying with delight behind her. "I know, I am pretty amazing, aren''t I?" She mused, preening a little under the praise. He pulled away from the hug soon enough, wiping his eyes again as he stepped away from the kitchenette while looking over the placards again. "So... Like I said, I got this job." He mentioned while moving to the living room as he sat on the floor by the coffee table. Ren followed, sitting across from him as she set the other placards down on the table before taking up a small bottle of black ink and a brush. "Uh-huh, an important decision that will affect the family, right?" She asked, reiterating what he mentioned earlier as she went about adding the final details to the fourth placard she had been working on before he came home. "Yeah... As far as I can tell, it''s going to be a long-term job, and I likely won''t be back for several weeks, if not months." He explained, running his hands through his hair before scratching the back of his head. Ren''s eyes went a little wide with surprise, though she slowly nodded intently. "Wow... That''s a... A very long time." She said softly as she watched him closely. "How much are you going to be paid?" Krys shrugged a bit, he wasn''t sure of that either. "I uh... Don''t know..." He admitted rather sheepishly. Ren quirked a brow at that, her left ear waggling with uncertainty. "So you don''t know anything about the job, how long you''re gonna be gone, or how much you are going to be paid? What do you know?" Krys huffed a bit, knowing how bad it sounded before looking over and meeting her eyes. "If I work for him, he said he''ll heal your body. Don''t ask me how, but I believe he can actually do it." "Oh..." Was all she could say to that. "Yeah, so I don''t really care what I have to do... If I can give you a future without having to worry about your health, I''ll do it. No questions asked." He said, resolving himself already as he stared into the middle distance while looking at the table. Ren was silent for a time, not saying a word before standing as she walked around and draped her arms around Krys, hugging him from behind while resting her chin atop his head. "You do so much for me already... I couldn''t possibly ask you to do more." Krys just sighed a bit, before offering a smile as he accepted her embrace. "What else are big brothers for? Anyways... What do you think? Like I said, this is a family decision, and this is affecting you the most." "Well... Where are you going?" She asked as her tail slowly swayed behind her. "The Capital... I think. I don''t know if it''s our only destination, but that''s what I''ve been told." He mentioned with a small smile. That was the only other upside to this job, he''d lived his whole life in this frontier town and had no real reason to leave before today, and now he was going to the Capital. "Wow! Really?" She exclaimed, pulling away to sit beside him now. She then hummed thoughtfully, tilting her head side to side as her ears waggled some more. "Well, if I''m going to get better anyway... Think I can come along? We should stick together at the end of the day, and there''s no safer place for me than by your side." Krys wasn''t sure what to say to that, his own ears flicking thoughtfully. "I... Don''t actually know." He considered before looking over at her and smiling a bit more. "But I''ll certainly ask... For now, how about we do some shopping? I''ll make something extra special for dinner." He said as he stood, holding his hand out to her. At that, Ren just smiled with delight, taking up his hand as she got to her feet. "Sounds good to me!" Chapter 133 Krys POV Taking Ren out shopping proved to be more socially active than Krys had originally anticipated. It seemed just about every other neighbor they came across knew her and stopped to talk with her, thanking her for this and that or just asking about her day. Krys on the other hand barely recognized a few of them and was meeting quite a few for the first time despite having lived around them for years now. Quite frankly he was a little perturbed to see just how social his little sister was without him around and how often she must sneak out of the apartment despite her poor health. But... She looked happy, and that''s what was important. When they eventually said all their goodbyes and made their way from their apartment complex, Krys'' nose couldn''t help but twitch at the smells in the air as the evening rush made its way through the streets of the outer rings as a variety of food carts here and there cooked up fresh foods to entice those who were out and about. Ren hung onto Krys, her arm looped with his as they walked about through the crowd, her fluffy tail swaying cheerfully behind her. Krys could see that she seemed to be in a rather good mood for some reason, though as for why she was so happy, he couldn''t tell. The first stop they made was Mister Ray''s food cart. Ray turned out to be an older halfling man with an almost always present cheerful smile. He had quite a few foodstuffs available, though his more popular items were his croquettes. Sure it was just stuff covered in batter before being fried, but it was good and quick to make and could be prepared for a wide variety of palates. They had to wait a good ten minutes for Mister Ray and his assistant to finish with the current line that had formed, but once things slowed down, the halfling stepped away from his cart with a cheerful smile as he looked up to Krys and then over to Ren. "It''s good to see you again Miss Ren, is this your brother?" He asked politely, holding his hand out to greet Krys. Ren bobbed her head cheerfully before pulling away from Krys. "Yes, this is Krys, Krys, this is Mister Ray." She said politely as she started going through her bag to procure the placards she had been working on. Krys met Ray''s hand soon enough, giving it a shake before pulling back. "It''s good to meet you Ray... If you don''t mind, could you tell me how you heard about Ren?" He asked, wondering how Ray happened to commission Ren for the placards. Ray chuckled a bit at the question as he pulled back. "She came recommended by my assistant." He mentioned while gesturing to a teenage human boy who was plucking croquettes from a pot of oil with some tongs. "He said she had very neat handwriting and was good at drawing when I mentioned how I needed to replace my placards." Ren hummed in confirmation when she procured the placards, holding out the planks of wood for Ray to see while flashing a toothy smile. "Speaking of which... I''m already done." She enthused rather cheerfully. Ray looked rather surprised for a moment as he took up the placards before letting out a low whistle, looking clearly impressed by what he saw. "My, my... These are nicely done indeed. So quickly too, I only just commissioned you this morning for these." Ren smiled a little sheepishly as she scratched the back of her head, her tail slowly swaying behind her. "Well... It''s not like I had much else going on today. So it had my full attention." Ray nodded in understanding, flashing a warm smile. "Well, I for one appreciate the timely completion and delivery of my order. Just give me a second." He said as he returned to his food cart to do something. Ren practically bounced in place, and Krys could tell she was clearly excited by that little exchange, though he just remained silent as he enjoyed watching her take the lead and behave in a somewhat professional way while handling her business. Ray returned soon enough, carrying two croquettes wrapped in wax paper in one hand, and a small cloth pouch with a mix of silver and copper pieces in his other as he held them out. "Here, your pay, along with a little bonus for how quickly you finished." He enthused charmingly. "Thank you, it was a pleasure doing business with you." Ren said cheerfully enough, putting the coin away in her satchel first before taking up the croquettes and holding one up for Krys. "The pleasure was all mine, Miss Ren, and it was nice meeting you too, Krys." The older halfling mentioned as he looked between the two siblings before going back to his cart. The duo turned to start walking back along the street as Ren blew on the croquette a little, a smile on her face as she glanced up at Krys. "Now I can really help out with the shopping today." She enthused, holding up the coin pouch in her palm before putting it in her bag when she went to take a bite from the croquette, only to realize it was still a little too hot as she pulled away instead of committing to the bite. Krys was gonna say something, though when he heard the coin pouch drop in her bag, he heard a lot more coins than he was expecting and quirked a brow. "Ren... Did you bring all your coin with you?" Ren was still blowing on her croquette when she glanced up at him again, her free hand now just holding his arm as they walked. "Hm? Yeah... You said we were going shopping, right?" Krys just sighed softly, perking his ears as he made an effort to be just a little more attentive to their surroundings. "Even if we are going shopping, you shouldn''t be walking around with what is essentially your entire savings. That many coins on your person... If you were walking any faster you''d practically be ringing the dinner bell for people like me." He warned softly as he glanced around. "Oh..." Ren''s ears perked with worry as she glanced around more noticeably, her free hand now clutching her bag as she did her best to keep the coins from jostling around. "Just relax... The more stressed and worried you look, the more obvious it is that you have something to hide, which means you have something valuable." He warned softly as he slowly looked from one end of the street to the other, getting his bearings before leading her down a path. "You may be well-read and book smart Ren, but you need to also learn how the streets work so you don''t make yourself an easy mark." Ren did her best to calm down, sighing softly as she hooked her arm around his again, staying as close as possible while not getting in his way. Though at his insistence to look relaxed, she turned her attention back to her croquette, taking a proper bite of what turned out to be meat with soft veggies and gravy. Her ears waggled a little as she savored the food. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Krys just smiled, taking a bite of his own croquette before shifting his arm to drape his cloak around her, allowing her to hide herself more as they took another turn. Ren admittedly did relax a little more while under the cloak, though as they walked, she soon realized she didn''t really recognize this part of town, piping up as she looked at Krys. "Krys... Where are we?" "Well, since the banks in the outer ring are closed by now, we''re stopping by somewhere so we can make your coin pouches a little less conspicuous." He explained, pulling up his hood once he finished his croquette as he rounded yet another corner before ducking down an alleyway. They soon came up to a somewhat dirty half-orc sitting in the alleyway, drinking away at some kind of brown liquid in a glass bottle. He glanced at Ren for a moment before regarding Krys and simply bobbing his head as he reached over to a certain brick and placed his hand against it. Ren gasped softly with surprise as the illusion of what was once a solid brick wall faded, revealing a door that Krys opened, leading them inside to what looked like some kind of well-lit waiting room. It looked vaguely like a reception area with multiple different hallways leading into the room; on the far wall there was three windows, with each window having a desk behind it, along with a drawer beneath it to pass things back and forth from one side to the other. "Where are we?" Ren asked softly as she looked up at Krys. Krys said nothing at first as he stepped into a line going up to the one window with someone working today, there being only one other person ahead of them right now. "We''re at the branch... Think of it like a guild for people like me." Ren''s eyes were wide again, but she remained calm, simply taking another bite of her croquette as she looked around. "Why are we here?" Krys tilted his head side to side before glancing down at her again. "Well, I was going to stop by after you went to sleep... But I need info and I have a report to make for my team, and like I said, we''re gonna make what you have a little less conspicuous." He explained quietly. Soon the sound of metal sliding on metal filled their ears as the drawer opened towards their side, the hooded person ahead of them grabbing whatever was inside before wordlessly making their way out as they took a different path than what the two of them used to come here. Krys then stepped up to the window, soon being greeted by a lizardkin woman with blue scales as she flashed a fanged smile. "Krys... What brings you here today? Looking for some more work?" She asked almost pleasantly, though her eyes soon flicked down as she spotted Ren and smiled a little more. "Oh? A new recruit? Keeping it in the family, eh?" She mused almost teasingly before looking back up and gazing into his eyes. It was as if something shifted in the air for Krys, as he was suddenly more professional and carrying himself more confidently. "No, and definitely not." He said more firmly as he regarded the receptionist. His ears flicked in thought underneath his hood before he spoke up once again. "I''ve got coin that needs to be condensed, I also have info to report and need info in turn." The lizardkin hardly even reacted to his firm tone as she merely nodded with a small smile, pushing a button that unlocked the drawer in front of them. "What do you have to report?" She asked in an almost sultry yet mischievous tone. Once the drawer opened, Krys looked down to Ren and spoke in a more gentle tone again. "Go ahead and put the pouches in the drawer." Ren was a little bewildered at what was playing out before her, seeing a side of her brother that she hadn''t seen before. She nodded at his instruction after a moment, placing the croquette in his hand before pulling away while remaining under his cloak as she began digging through her satchel; soon enough she pulled out the two pouches which now distinctly jangled against each other with all the coin that was in them before placing them in the drawer. "Um... Excuse me, ma''am... Can I please get the big pouch back? It''s mine and I would like to keep it." The lizardkin woman chuckled softly, though she still smiled as she regarded Ren. "Ma''am? My my, you''re so polite." She mused before pulling the drawer to her side. "Of course sweetie, I''ll give it right back, don''t worry." She said as she took up the pouches, pouring the coin down a chute as they noisily slid away. She then neatly folded the pouches and set them to the side as she looked to Krys again, waiting for his report. Krys took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking up. "The attendant at Corvid''s Baubles and Blades was removed from play by a third party. He targeted someone he shouldn''t have." The lizardkin woman bobbed her head intently, taking up a fountain pen as she began writing down notes. "Any info on the third party?" She asked, looking up from her writing. Krys bobbed his head intently. "Exceedingly powerful mage, a one-armed male who looks like a human in his late thirties, maybe early forties. He has green eyes, and brown hair and is likely an eccentric. He goes by the name Vito." The lizardkin woman clicked her tongue thoughtfully as she wrote everything down. "What did you see to make you give that sort of assessment?" She asked, looking back up at him. Krys glanced over at Ren for a moment before speaking up. "Plug your ears." He asked gently, and while she hesitated for a moment, she soon did as asked. He then looked back at the lizardkin woman once more. "He jumped from a three-story building and landed straight on his feet without rolling or doing anything noticeable to reduce the impact, yet he showed no signs of damage. Before that, he conjured two distinct massive mounds of earth and stone out of thin air and used them to simultaneously block the alleyway by shaping them into walls that went up the whole three stories in a matter of seconds. I then watched as he made the attendant choke and writhe in pain before making him just vanish into thin air without a trace... He didn''t even directly touch the goatkin, just lifted him into the air by his shirt when all that happened. Not to mention when the goatkin tried to retaliate, they broke their teeth on impact after biting his arm and the man didn''t even budge or react to any punches or kicks." "Damn..." The lizardkin woman said under her breath, writing everything down before looking at Krys again. "Is Vito a threat to the guild?" Krys actually looked thoughtful at that. "In his words... He said he doesn''t mind thieves. After all, a man''s gotta eat at the end of the day." He repeated with a little bit of a smile. The lizardkin woman admittedly looked rather relieved as she bobbed her head. "Good, I suppose that explains how you walked away from that situation... What else?" Krys nodded, still relieved that he got to walk away from the moment himself. "He''s hired my team, and intends on taking us to the Capital." The lizardkin woman looked pleasantly surprised by that as she flashed a bit of a smile. "Ooo~ Hitting the big city then? I suppose you couldn''t exactly say no to him." She mentioned as Krys nodded at that. She then thoughtfully scratched her cheek with a claw before smiling a little more. "I guess we''ll mark you as out of town for the foreseeable future regarding local events. I''ll alert the Capital''s branch that you''ll be relocating there for a time and... I think we have something that needs to be delivered there anyway, so you won''t have to show up empty-handed." She mentioned as she looked over some parchments and scrolls that were strewn about her desk. Ren piped up, looking between the lizardkin woman and Krys. "May I unplug my ears now?" The two of them looked at Ren, vaguely surprised by her cutting in as Krys just smiled and nodded. Ren promptly did so as she finally took her croquette back from Krys and took another bite. The lizardkin woman reviewed her notes again before looking back at Krys. "Now then, you said you needed information, what specifically?" Krys nodded thoughtfully as he considered his words. "I need to know if there''s any info that we have on Vito, a guy like that is bound to have left a path somewhere. I need to make sure I don''t cross any lines while working for him... Also, I want to know if there is any particular activity going on in the capital, any recent events that could make a guy like him come out of the woodwork." The lizardkin took down his requests on a separate sheet of paper before bobbing her head. "I''ll see what I can find, another member will meet up with you in a few hours to pass along the package we need delivered along with any info I turn up." She explained, flashing a little smile as she regarded Krys again. Before Krys could speak up, a hooded ratkin man stepped into the room with the lizardkin, carrying a wooden tray that was lined with some kind of black fabric, a simple brown pouch of coin sitting in the middle of it as he held it out for the lizardkin. The lizardkin flashed a fanged smile, taking up the pouch along with Ren''s original pouch before plopping them both into the drawer as she pushed the button that allowed it to be opened. Ren took the prompt and opened the drawer again, collecting and putting away her pouch before looking into the other one with her coin. "Whoa..." She said softly, admiring the nine silvers and sixteen coppers that were in there. "Thank you ma''am, and thank you too." She said politely, addressing the lizardkin and then the ratkin, the two of them smiling as the ratkin made his way off. Krys smiled as well though he stifled it as he regarded the lizardkin woman again. "Well, I''ll be off now." The lizardkin woman bobbed her head intently. "It''s been a pleasure working with you and your team, good luck in the big city kiddo." She mused as she turned her attention to other matters. Krys nodded intently, turning and leading Ren back the way they came, returning to the alleyway they arrived in and making their way back to more public streets. There was silence between the two siblings for a while, but eventually, Ren piped up again as she looked up at Krys. "Being a criminal is more complicated than I thought." She considered rather thoughtfully. At that, Krys couldn''t help but chuckle as he gently ruffled Ren''s hair. "You have no idea..." Chapter 134 Vitmori POV The foundry work was both interesting and monotonous all at once, all I really needed to do was just stand there and run my mana through the console like I had been instructed to from the outset. I''m sure there would be more for me to do and likely focus on if I were the actual Crucible Master, likely his role in all this was more akin to an overseer or a foreman; just watching over everyone and everything to make sure it ran smoothly. But with the rest of the foundry being closed for the night and the fact that these men and women were true professionals in their fields made it so I didn''t have to focus on much save for the temperature gauge. As for the workers themselves, they seemed to be divided between two different output stations as they produced separate products. On one side they seemed to be preparing long poles or bars, they reminded me of some kind of support beams or materials to make frames, so likely they''re set to be used in some kind of construction or to reinforce some kind of structure somewhere. On the other side of the massive crucible, they appear to be shaping ingots. The speed and efficiency with which they worked were astonishing when I considered the few experiences I had touring modern steel mills my family provided security for before everything collapsed. The memories were still fresh in my mind thanks to the dreamwalking I had done not too long ago. Besides watching the work play out before me, I ended up needing to be mindful of the Crucible Master''s assistant who dutifully stayed by my side throughout the night. As far as I could tell, he was stepping up to the plate, acting as the foreman in the Crucible Master''s absence as he called out instructions and observations to the best of his ability while looking over some kind of clipboard that was filled with notes and instructions. Beyond that, he was frankly rather attentive when it came to me, his eyes often studying me as he seemed to search for signs of stress or exhaustion that I wasn''t displaying. In the end, I had to at least pretend to have some sort of physical reaction to the intense heat I was subjecting myself to to ease the poor guy''s growing worries. The results of which turned out to be rather interesting as I began to conjure balls of water into my storage before releasing them under the surface of my wood. Somehow, the illusion managed to translate this into a somewhat accurate depiction of sweating as the water slowly permeated through the living wood of my body. When it came to actually conjuring the water, it was an odd mental exercise in multi-tasking since I had to still maintain the heat of the crucible while both conjuring the water and pulling it out of my storage. The mental gymnastics that took place required a great deal of my focus to achieve, and it felt a lot like trying to rub your belly while patting your head and jumping in place on one foot. Yet somehow, I managed to do it without compromising the heat of the crucible. I wonder how I could apply this in combat if it came down to it... Not necessarily just combining the two elements via some branches of hybrid elements, but casting at least two independent spells simultaneously. It''ll have to be something I properly experiment with later since I really ought to focus on the crucible at this point in time. The hours go by, and the only thing really keeping me on my toes is the Crucible Master''s assistant. Quite frankly the young man was a worrywart, or at least he seemed especially worried when I wouldn''t ask for things. It eventually got to the point where I would ask him to bring me water and potions just for his peace of mind rather than for my own sake. Though I couldn''t really fault him for his work ethic, he was a very kind and diligent young man; and when I had asked for something to drink while I was running the crucible, he went so far as to hold the cup for me and tilt it so I could drink without pulling my one hand away from the console. Before I knew it, what looked to be the morning crew for the foundry had started to show up and began going through the motions for getting their day going. As for how long I had been running my mana through this crucible... Well, I''m not entirely sure. It does feel like it''s been a long while and I have definitely been eating away at my stored mana, at least more than I''ve ever put out in one sitting. If I had to compare it to anything, it feels like I''ve spent more mana than when I built the recreation of my old street back in my mountain. At the very least I was actively outputting more mana than I could passively recover, but it''s not like I''ve exhausted myself in any noticeable way. I couldn''t help but wonder if that was because I didn''t have the capability to be physically or mentally exhausted or if it just wasn''t that hard for me, what with my affinity for fire. Even with the increase in activity, I found myself zoning out as I continued to maintain the intense heat of the crucible, that was until a whistle of some kind broke me from my thoughts as the men and women started to cheer. I wasn''t too sure what was going on until I finally noticed that between the crucible and the multitude of containers that once had the wolfram ores, everything had finally been processed. "You can stop now, Vito, thank you for your work today." The assistant mentioned in a distinctly cheerful manner that was apparent even through all the layers of protection that were muffling his voice. "When you mentioned how you were like a dragon with fire, I thought you were exaggerating; but after seeing you work, I can''t help but believe your claims. Even the Crucible Master would at least be tired after processing wolfram for six hours. But you hardly even look fatigued after all that." "You guys usually only work six hours a day?" I asked as I used some water magic to pull the excess water from my body and stash it into my storage before pulling my shirt back on now that I was dried off. The assistant shook his head. "No sir, we work nine-hour days, it''s just that when we do get orders for wolfram, the Crucible Master is the only one who is able to maintain the needed heat and maintain it for long enough to process what needs to be done. As you surely know, the melting point for most ores is much lower, though wolfram and a few others are the exception and require exceptionally powerful flames to process it." "Of course, I knew that." I mentioned, pulling my glove from my storage directly onto my one hand. "How long have I been working anyway?" I ask as I glanced over at the assistant while pulling on my cloak. The assistant reaches into the layers of his PPE before pulling out a steel pocket watch and looking it over. "Erm... Just over thirteen hours, it is currently seven-forty-two in the morning, Vito." "Really? It didn''t feel that long." I suppose I must have properly gotten into the zone more times than I realized. The assistant just chuckled a bit before gesturing for me to follow. "If you''ll come with me, Guildmaster Tilzim said he would be waiting for you if you were still here when morning came." "Very well." Is all I have to say to that as I fell into step behind the assistant, following him as he led me away from the foundry floor and into what appears to be a meeting room of some kind. There were multiple chairs around an oval table and smaller tables along the walls that looked like they were used as drink stations or perhaps even snack stations. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it It wasn''t more than a few minutes when Tilzim stepped in, a broad smile on his face as he looked clearly excited to see me. "Vito! Good morning, it is such a good morning indeed!" He enthused heartily as he walked over and patted my back. "I should know better by now than to underestimate you, but you continue to surprise me. It''s no understatement to say that this Guild is truly in your debt now." He explained as continued to smile. "With what you''ve done today, we have now caught up with the current orders of wolfram and can now reasonably deny future requests until the Crucible Master is well enough to return to his position. Thank you again for all of this Vito." I just chuckle a little and shake my head at all his thanks. "No need to thank me, it was all to further my own endeavors in the end." Tilzim nodded intently, stroking his beard as he considered me. "Well, you could stand to be a little more greedy and selfish Vito, but I''ve benefitted more than enough from your efforts since we have met. Now it is time for me to return the favor." He explained as he gestured for me to take a seat at the table, pulling a chair for himself and settling in as he pulled out a scroll of parchment along with a folder and a small little box from underneath his coat and set it on the table. I could start seeing the semblance of his plan forming in his thoughts, but I opted to let him explain himself as I took the chair next to him and looked over the documents. "What''s all this then?" Tilzim looked rather pleased as he flashed a toothy smile. "Identification Papers. I called in a few favors of my own and had a few things arranged." He mused as he tapped his fingers against the table. "For all intents and purposes, you are now a merchant affiliated with Merril''s General Goods and Sundries." I couldn''t help but smirk a little bit, what better cover for a Hegemony than being just another merchant? "So I''m playing at being a merchant then?" I asked as I looked over the documents in question, they weren''t nearly as thorough in regards to my background and information as I would expect, but then again I may be basing myself too much on a modern information network where someone can be looked up in their entirety with the right string of numbers. Tilzim nodded intently as he leaned forward on the table. "Yes, merchants come and go all the time and with what''s in that little box right there, you''ll be allowed to go into most places with little scrutiny as long as you don''t cause any overt trouble or bring any undue attention to yourself." He explained while gesturing to the little box as he then slid it closer to me. I pluck the box from the table, holding it in my palm as I use my thumb to open it up. Inside were two badges, the ones the elite wore in fact. "Those are my old rank four badges and they will hold up just fine to inspection as they are still the current model used in circulation for elites as they haven''t updated the style in the last one hundred and fifty years." "If it''s just a matter of what badge I use, couldn''t I just come up with a counterfeit badge on my own for me and my associates." Even as I asked while looking over the badges, I suddenly sensed a small dash of magic coming from the badges themselves. Tilzim smiled as he noticed the change in my expression. "Yes, while counterfeits and fakes are common enough, what can''t be faked is the magic signature being used to create the badges in question. A single household of gnomes has been charged with the production of the badge for the last six hundred years now, the current head of the family taking over in the last one hundred and fifty years and updating the magic signature at that point." He explained, apparently more than happy to talk about old history, even if it''s starting to feel like these things happened in his lifetime. "By the way, I''ve also arranged for you to take two carriages with a couple weeks'' worth of food and supplies for your journey along with any hirelings you take with you, I just need to know what you plan on selling so I can finish preparing a letter of introduction for you." Now that does take me by surprise, I suppose I shouldn''t have been that surprised, after all, a merchant needs to sell something and if I''m pretending to be a merchant I''ll have to at least put in the token effort. "I do have to admit, Tilzim, but I have next to no experience acting as a merchant myself. I have more experience escorting and guarding merchants than anything." Tilzim nodded slowly, leaning back in his chair as he thoughtfully stroked his beard. "I figured as much, but at the very least you should know how to act like one if you''ve been around them, you certainly have the confidence and charisma to be one. As for actually handling merchant business, I''m prepared to assign you a couple of employees who are willing to use this experience to pad out their resumes." He mentioned as he offered a little smile. "Just think of anything you''re familiar with, and I''ll do my best to procure some materials and goods to fill your carriage so you can pass inspection." I couldn''t help but smile as I also leaned back in my seat, regarding Tilzim in a new light. "You managed to arrange this all in a single night?" Tilzim flashed another smile as he met my gaze. "Money, might, and merit Vito... I have plenty of all three to call upon." I chuckled softly before rubbing the back of my neck as I considered what I could sell convincingly, though a thought does come to mind. "Do you have silica sand?" I asked though that seemed to draw a blank for Tilzim as he quirked a brow. "Glass-making sand, as well as maybe marble or limestone, and maybe some nice woods." Tilzim looked rather intrigued by the list of goods I put before him and he nodded intently. "I can make some arrangements, the sand will be easy enough, though your carriages may be too weighed down if you also want marble and wood..." He started to warn before remembering just how much iron I seemingly pulled from thin air. "Though I suppose that won''t actually be a problem for you." He mused cheerfully enough. "What do you plan on selling?" I just hold out my palm, pulling a stone from my storage as I first rounded it into a smooth sphere before focusing a little more as I make it take the shape of a coiled snake with its tail in its mouth. "Sculptures, figurines, and maybe even some toys if I feel like it." Tilzim just clapped his hands loudly together before grinning with delight. "It sounds like we''re in business! Let''s get the ball rolling then." Krys POV Krys found himself eating at a rather nice Inn in the inner ring, it felt like a rather odd experience if he was being honest. The ambiance was just distinctly nicer than that of the taverns of the outer ring. Despite the number of armed and armored individuals that were around, it felt like there was even less of a chance for a random fight to break out among the patrons. His right side felt heavier than usual as he considered the wolf-steel mace that now hung from his hip by a strap; he usually didn''t carry weapons on him beyond the odd knife or two for cutting purses or self-defense, but considering how far he was traveling, he had a feeling he would need more than just a knife if he wanted to keep himself and Ren safe. In fact, his whole body felt a little off balance at all his new equipment as he considered the mix of leather and cloth armor he outfitted himself with, and he wasn''t the only one. Zax and Sera were wearing similar sets of light armor, though Zax had gotten his hands on a one-handed warhammer, whereas Sera got a light wooden crossbow and quite a few knives which she strapped to various points of her body. Looking to his left, Ren was sitting by his side looking rather cheerful as she hummed to herself while digging into some pancakes that were drizzled with syrup. Her ears waggled with every bite underneath the dark blue hood of her new cloak. "Those look pretty good kiddo... If the syrup on your chin is anything to go by." Sera said while watching Ren, flashing a mischievous little smile as she poked at her eggs before plucking a piece of bacon from her plate. Ren smiled, though she looked a little embarrassed as she hadn''t realized how messy she let herself get, grabbing a napkin to wipe her face. "Sorry, they really are very good. You should learn how to make these things, I''m sure yours would be better." She mentioned as she looked up to Krys with a playful look before cutting into her pancakes some more. Krys couldn''t help but chuckle at her comment as he took up his mug of coffee. "Sure, I''ll make sure to put that on the list." He mused before taking a sip. Zax was chowing down eagerly enough, taking a big spoonful of hashbrowns into his mouth and chewing fairly noisily as he absently began looking around the Inn''s dining area. He at least had the good tact to not talk with his mouth full, swallowing as he spoke up. "So why''d we show up so early if the guy is just gonna make us wait?" Krys just shrugged a little, scratching the back of his head through his hood as he surveyed the Inn from where they sat. "I''m not sure... He said the first thing in the morning but maybe something came up?" He considered, glancing over at Ren wordlessly before regarding Zax and Sera as he lowered his voice. "All I know is that he''s not gonna let us get off that easily after letting us have that much coin with everything that happened. That''s for sure." Zax just grunted in agreement as he went back to his food, Sera remained quiet as she grabbed a couple of bread rolls from the basket on the table and stashed them away before going back to eating what was on her plate. After a few more minutes, a conversation at the front counter caused Krys'' ears to perk. Pulling his hood back to eavesdrop better, he listened in as a woman asked the innkeeper''s son for directions to a certain room and asked after Vito''s associates. He smiled a little bit as he looked at Ren and his team. "Sounds like that''s our cue..." He murmured while grabbing his things. As the woman headed up the stairs, the innkeeper''s son stepped away from the counter before looking among the Inn''s dining room and just calling out. "If Mister Vito''s associates could please make themselves known, he has a representative here to escort you over to him." As Krys approached with his team, another trio approached, led by an armored human with a club and sword at their hip, and followed by a human mage and a dogkin girl. They all appeared to be a little younger than his team, but they certainly looked strong. "Oh? Who are you all?" The teen mage asked as he leaned on a rather ornate-looking staff. Chapter 135 Krys POV "Oh? Who are you all?" The teen mage asked as he leaned on a rather ornate-looking staff. Krys took a moment to collect himself, these adventurers were younger than his team but he didn''t want to say anything to overtly antagonize them as he looked them over. "We''re freelance contractors that Vito hired... Who are you?" He asked, turning the question back on them. The mage actually looked a little sheepish at that point he scratched his cheek. "Ah, I see... Well, we''re adventurers who have associated with Mister Vito before. Considering the dangers of the road, we figured we could tag along with him to watch his back and hopefully in turn he''ll help watch over us. It''s safer to travel in bigger groups after all." He explained simply enough. "What dangers?" Krys asked, wondering what they meant, his mind went back to the report he got from the guild last night. There was some activity in the capital to keep an eye out for, not to mention the activity regarding the deserters from the northern territories that settled in the Hegemony; but there was nothing overtly troublesome as far as he knew. The armored teen spoke up this time. "Active banditry currently along the main road to the capital and in the surrounding areas. They tend not to harass larger groups and caravans in general beyond demanding a tax of foodstuffs, but it''s better to play it safe, especially with the rumors that they''ve been taking people now and then." "Bandits? Why hasn''t the local guard or even adventurers taken care of them yet?" Krys asked, his ears flicking in thought as he regarded them. If there was anything adventurers were good for, it was for cleaning out bandits and monster nests. The armored teen shook his head at that. "They''re a dangerous group, made up of deserters from some war in the north, quite frankly they''re too strong for most adventurers to handle on their own." He mentioned before leaning back on the front counter they were all standing around. The innkeeper''s son was also there but seemed more content with actively eavesdropping on the conversation than walking off or asking them to move away. Krys'' brow quirked at that, though if they came across any bandits, he was almost certain Vito would be able to make them disappear or worse easily enough. "How strong are they? What do you know about them?" The armored teen tilted his head side to side at that. "They''re rated as a gold-level threat. It''s not that they''re all especially strong, but there are just that many of them, all with military training and being led by a notable war mage. Currently, it seems they''re just trying to stock up for the winter, so we''re being advised to stay out of their way and let them take the food they''re demanding from passing caravans." Krys just nodded as he sighed, scratching the back of his head. It makes sense, if they''re strong enough to hold their own, then it''s likely none of the wealthy merchants or local governors want to risk their own men to clean the bastards out. "I see, well I suppose if it''s a group you''re looking to travel with, then you will have to take it up with the boss." Krys mentioned, not saying anything positive or negative in regard to what the adventurers were looking for and playing into what he already said about working for Vito. The armored teen nodded in understanding. "Fair enough, my name is Rantz, this is Cecil and Lily." He mentioned as he gestured to the other two who were with him. Krys gave a small nod before gesturing to his team. "I''m Krys, they''re Zax and Sera, and this is my little sister Ren." He said as he pat Ren''s hooded head while she gave a small wave in response. The trio of adventurers smiled a bit, Lily silently returning Ren''s wave when suddenly their attention was pulled to something coming up behind Krys'' group. Turning to look, Krys is momentarily startled to see a massive wolf coming up to them. The wolf in question was accompanied by two cats which sat on its back, the three of them looking over the group curiously. The white cat was seemingly happy to see Rantz and his group, meowing out almost cheerfully to them. The trio of beasts was accompanied by a brown-furred rabbitkin woman with lop ears and what looked to be an intentionally shaggy-bob hairstyle. She wasn''t armed but was rather well-dressed in traveling clothes made with quality materials, she even wore spats accompanied by soft leather wrapping on her feet which wasn''t necessary for most beastkin, but certainly showed she was at least wealthy enough to splurge on unnecessary footwear and clothes meant to endure travel according to Krys'' reckoning. The rabbitkin woman looked over the assembled group curiously, plucking a small piece of paper from a pouch on her hip as she looked over whatever was on it before looking the group over again. "Well now, there''s more here than what I was told... Which among you are Mister Vito''s associates?" At that, Krys spoke up as he stepped forward. "That would be me and my team. Vito hired us yesterday and told us to wait here for him." The rabbitkin nodded intently, her pink nose twitching in thought before she then looked at Rantz and his group. "And you are?" Rantz spoke up at that. "We are adventurers who have business in the capital, we''ve associated with Mister Vito before and were hoping to join him as he journeyed to the capital as well." The rabbitkin woman hummed in thought as she looked the trio over. "I see, and how much do you intend on charging for your services?" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rantz smiled as he shook his head. "We''re not charging anything, we''ve even prepared our own food and supplies, all we want is to travel with his group." The rabbitkin woman looked almost pleasantly surprised by that claim before quirking a brow curiously. "What are your ranks?" She asked though Krys could see her eyes noting the elite badges the trio of adventurers wore. "We''re Steel, going on to Sapphire if we do well with our evaluations in the Capital." Rantz explained, sounding justifiably proud about that fact as he offered a smile. The rabbitkin woman nodded intently again. "I am not permitted to make decisions on behalf of Mister Vito as of right now. However, you are free to follow me to him so you can make your request in person." She explained rather professionally. With that, she turned, making her way out of the Inn as the wolf followed after the rabbitkin woman. On their way out, Krys watched as Rantz took a moment to grab a small folding cart by its handles and proceeded to follow after the group as they made their way across town. Before long they were deep in the merchant''s quarter, going through the warehouse district as they passed by a number of wagons and merchants making their way out of the fort town. Most of them were not capital-bound, of course, their destinations likely were the other towns and villages in the immediate area. According to the report Krys got last night, the last caravan that was headed for the Capital left three days ago, so it''s unlikely that they''ll be traveling with anyone else for the majority of the way. "Oh wow, is that the Miner''s Guild Guildmaster?" Zax said as they rounded a bend and approached a certain warehouse. Sure enough, Krys spotted Vito speaking with the dwarven guildmaster, a smile on his face as they talked about something or another. Vito certainly looked a lot less intimidating in daylight and when not being confronted by him in a dark alley. However, that''s not to say Vito doesn''t cut an imposing figure in the light of day. As they approached, Ren tugged at Krys'' sleeve before looking up at him. "Is that the guy who said he could heal me?" Krys nodded intently. "Yeah, that''s him. Don''t bother him with that right away, he looks busy and it won''t do to interrupt his business." He warned quietly, if his guess was right and Vito really is an eccentric, then he didn''t want to do anything that could risk Ren losing out on the potential cure for her condition. As they spoke, Krys spotted Cecil looking them over for a moment before turning away once Krys made eye contact with him. The cats suddenly broke away from the group, hopping off of the wolf and hurrying over to Vito, racing each other up his back before perching on his shoulders as the duo nuzzled his head rather affectionately, causing the man to chuckle and dote on the two of them. "Good morning you two, did you miss me?" He mused rather cheerfully before looking over to the approaching group and smiling a little more. "Welcome back Riley, I see you found everyone... And a few extras." He mentioned as he regarded the adventurers with a look of amusement. The rabbitkin woman, Riley, bobbed her head intently as she looked up to Vito. "Yes sir, the adventurers say they know you and wish to volunteer their services in escorting you to the Capital." She explained dutifully. The massive wolf moved to settle beside Vito, the man reaching out and resting a hand on its head as he ruffled their fur as well before looking at the Guildmaster with a smile. "There we go, now I''ve got those extra escorts you were insisting I find. I think a trio of Steels on their way to becoming Sapphires are certainly dependable enough to watch my back." The Guildmaster just smiled a bit while stroking his beard, regarding the trio of adventurers before also looking over Krys and his team. His eyes lingered on Ren for a moment before looking up at Vito and nodding his assent. "I suppose it is now a suitably big enough group to watch over your carriages. Very well, I''ll let the matter rest." Vito just chuckled a bit at that. "Well, I''m glad I have your approval." He mused before regarding the group as a whole. "Feel free to load up your things in that carriage over there, we''ll be heading out soon enough." He explained before gesturing to said carriage which was currently being loaded with a variety of bags and crates. As Krys and his team followed the adventurers, he spotted another nicely dressed individual, a lizardkin man with stone grey scales going over some kind of checklist. He looked up from his paperwork and smiled a bit as he regarded the group as a whole. "I take it you''ll be Mister Vito''s escorts? Glad to have you all along, we''ll be in your care." He expressed pleasantly enough. "Do any of you have any experience driving a carriage?" He asked as he looked among them. Rantz and even Zax held up their hands, much to Krys'' surprise as the lizardkin man smiled a little more. "That''s great to hear. I thought I would be glued to that seat the whole journey." He mused with no small amount of relief. "Go ahead and unload your things here, the other carriage is more meant for Mister Vito''s merchandise." "Merchandise?" Cecil piped up curiously, looking especially interested for whatever reason. "What does Mister Vito sell?" The lizardkin man flashed a toothy smile as he seemed rather happy to talk about the subject. "He''s an artist, true and true. With a simple pile of sand or a humble rock, he can bend the materials to his will using his magic to make something surprisingly intricate and detailed. I haven''t seen anything like it before. It supposedly takes a lot out of him, but when he really commits to his work, he can make a five-foot statue faster than I''ve ever seen done before." Krys was rather skeptical when it came to the lizardkin''s claim in regards to Vito getting tired out after a single statue after seeing him create three-story stone walls in a matter of seconds, though he could guess his new boss was playing some kind of angle and opted to just kept that detail to himself. "Ah, so no magical items or artifacts?" Cecil asked, looking especially disappointed for a moment. He then seemed to regard his staff and almost immediately perked up for some reason or another. The lizardkin looked a little confused by that comment but just went back to his work as he began reviewing the next checklist while the adventurers and his team began loading their packs into the carriage. As Krys shrugged off his satchel, he turned to help Ren with her things, only to realize she wasn''t by his side anymore. Feeling his heart skip a beat, he quickly looked around before watching as she marched right up to Vito while he was talking to the dwarf and tugged at his cloak. Vito looked fairly surprised by the interruption but smiled a bit as he looked down at Ren. "Ah, you must be Krys'' sister, did you need something?" Ren for her part crossed her arms as she looked up at Vito with a surprisingly defiant look on her face. "You''re not scamming my brother, are you? He said you promised to heal me if he worked for you, but if you''re just some nobody artist, how exactly are you going to heal me?" The Guildmaster looked vaguely amused by Ren''s accusation before looking over to Vito curiously. Krys quickly closed the distance between himself and Ren, gently grabbing her by the shoulders and pulling her back behind himself as he looked up at Vito with clear fear in his eyes, he could hear his heart thumping in his ears before letting out a nervous chuckle. "F-forgive my sister b-boss... M-mister Vito. S-She hasn''t seen what you''re capable of, I promise you she only acts out of ignorance." Vito just smiled a bit before regarding the Guildmaster. "He was among the thieves that robbed me yesterday." He mentioned simply, the Guildmaster just nodding as if that explained everything. Vito then looked between Krys and Ren before getting down to one knee to be closer to Ren''s eye level. "I can tell you care for your brother a lot, and you''re very brave for your age. I can respect that." He mused with another smile before standing tall. "As for whether or not I''m the real deal? Well, you''re just gonna have to wait and see. Just don''t push yourself and I''ll look you over later today." He then looked over to Krys and chuckled a bit. "As for you... Relax a bit. I already told you, I don''t mind thieves." With that, he turned away, walking off with the Guildmaster as they talked about something else. Despite what he said, Krys couldn''t help but feel as if he just dodged an arrow as he looked at Ren, not even sure what to say to her, whether or not to count himself lucky that nothing happened to her or to chastise her for antagonizing the man. Ren for her part still looked unsure as she kept her arms crossed. "He''s a weird man." She said simply before finally uncrossing her arms and looking up to Krys. Krys just sighed as he ruffled her hair through her hood before pulling back. "And you''re an idiot... Come on, let''s go load up your things." He said as he led her back to the carriages. Chapter 136 Krys POV They were on the road, and quite frankly, Krys wasn''t sure what to expect. Having lived his entire life in the city and barely going out past the outskirts for anything more than dead drops, the sight of trees all around felt like an almost wholly unnatural experience for him despite the fact that he was surrounded by said nature. Looking around, he could tell that Sera was sitting in a similar boat as him, though Zax looked remarkably comfortable considering the circumstances. The adventurers looked fine for the most part as well, huddled together over some kind of enchanted chessboard that Cecil brought; said enchantment apparently being that it kept the pieces from falling off the board unless they were intentionally grabbed. Ren was sitting among them, looking cheerful enough while interacting with people who were relatively closer to her age than his team was, watching as Rantz played against Lily while Cecil seemingly meditated. The white cat, who he learned is called Freyli, was also among them, surprisingly watching the game as well if he was following her eyes accurately, that is. Krys wasn''t too sure where Vito''s black cat, Basmori, ended up, though he watched as Legosi ran along with the carts, seemingly patrolling the area for them as he occasionally ran into the treeline before returning along the carriages, casually striding around without much effort. Looking ahead, he watched as Riley handled the lead carriage dutifully enough, seeming rather alert for the last few hours despite not much actually happening. Glancing back to the carriage that followed behind them, it was driven by the gray-scaled lizardkin who went by the name of Lostrill who seemed to be gazing at the mostly evergreen scenery while the two chivosteids pulling the carriage handled themselves for the most part by simply following the lead carriage. As for his new boss? Well, Vito was sleeping in the rear carriage. Something about how he hasn''t actually slept in the last three days and needs to catch up on some Z''s as he put it. Regardless, there wasn''t much to do as he let his eyes wander, that was until Sera procured a set of cards from somewhere and held the deck out enticingly while flashing a smile. "Fancy a game of war?" Krys just grinned in response as he bobbed his head. "Sure, I''m up for it." Vitmori POV It feels strange to be back in my chamber after having been gone for a few days, the feeling of being both just a core and the entire mountain around me feeling vaguely comforting after walking around as a person for an extended period of time. It was almost liberating in a sense as I reveled in my heightened awareness as an intangible perspective that could wander the mountain freely. Moving around, I first come across Trisha working the day away in the smithy. All around her workspace, I spotted a few varieties of spearheads strewn about looking rather well done and sharpened. Though from what I could vaguely sense in her mind, she wasn''t satisfied with the styles she''d thought up for me. Hephtio was nearby as well, feeding the flames with his breath as needed while his eyes were watching as Trisha swung her hammer, the movements that went into the act as he studied her technique and physique. I got the impression that he was mentally developing by leaps and bounds during his time around both Trisha and the cooks of the longhouse. Between learning from them and putting his manaheart through the paces in such a mana-rich environment, I could feel him growing day by day despite not having hunted like Basmori. It may also have something to do with the influence of the dense mana Basti got from Lichtdren, she had mentioned she had given each cub a dose of it and now it was up to them to process the mana in question. Regardless, I go ahead and mentally tap at Hephtio to let him know I was here, which earned a curious but happy mreowl as he seemed to look in the general direction of my perspective. Though as I asked him to let Trisha know I was also here when he felt it would be best, he nodded intently and went back to watching Trisha while continuing to maintain the flames. Surprisingly enough, he made me wait a full thirty minutes before mentally reaching out and verbally meowing to inform Trisha of my presence. The teen blacksmith looked over and acknowledged him with vague surprise as she quenched the spearhead before soon setting it down on her workbench and pulling off her face wrappings and tinted goggles. "Boss? Are you here?" She asked as she looked around. I went ahead and conjured a green ball of light for her to look at while I mentally smiled to myself. ''I still find it fascinating how focused you can be when it comes to smithing. It''s rather impressive, you know.'' Trisha just chuckled softly as she scratched the back of her head before undoing her ponytail and pulling off the bandana that kept her hair down. "I appreciate the kind words, Boss. What brings you back so soon? Did you forget something?" She mentioned before flashing a smile. "Well, you did forget your bow and arrows, but anything else?" Oh, right! I was so quick to head out the other day that I had completely forgotten to ask about them before I left. Well, I might as well pick them up before I head back. ''Well, thank you for the reminder regarding my equipment. But I actually came back to drop off some supplies. I did some work while I was in town and managed to do some shopping. Got some food and materials for clothes and stuff.'' Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Trisha looked pleasantly surprised by that as she nodded intently. "Well that was fast, though you don''t need to stop by with every little delivery Boss, you can take your time and collect things until you have a big supply and then drop it off all at once." I couldn''t help but mentally chuckle as I could sense she was thinking I maybe had a bag of grain and a couple of bolts of fabric or something. ''I appreciate the sentiment, but it is quite a bit... In any case, we can perform a sort of trade then, if you can just give me my bow and arrows, I''ll leave the supplies with you after you stop by the longhouse.'' Trisha smiled at that as she bobbed her head. "Sure, why not? The bow and arrows are at the longhouse anyway since Cinco was putting the finishing touches to it last night." She explained as she pulled off her gloves and her apron before waving Hephtio along as she started to leave. With that, I hitch a ride with Hephtio as we make our way down my mountain and beyond the bubble of my territory. The forest seems to bustle with more activity than before, as borats scurry around here and there for whatever reason Frisby has for them to do. Coming into the clearing, it was relatively quiet, with most people having gone out to forage or hunt some more as they continued to prepare for the day. I could smell the scent of food on the air thanks to Hephtio''s nose as lunch was already being prepped for the group. Pressing further as Hephtio scampered into the longhouse, we spotted Cinco sitting at one of the tables, still busily working away as he prepared quite a lot of arrows, carefully fitting the fletching where it needed to be along the shaft. Though as Hephtio hopped onto the table to greet him, Cinco flashed a smile, looking up to see him and Trisha as she approached. "Back so soon? What''s up?" He asked pleasantly as one of his ears flicked. Trisha just smiled as she gently scratched the top of Hephtio''s head. "Vitmori just stopped by to drop off a few supplies he''s put together and wanted to pick up his bow and arrows." "Already?" He asked curiously, taking a moment to look around for me but not seeing me. Hephtio pipes up soon enough, murring cheerfully with delight as Cinco nods intently. "Ah, he''s with you then? Give me a moment." He said as he moved to stand before walking off. ''What was that about? How did Cinco understand Hephtio without a bond to him?'' I asked while reaching out to Trisha. Trisha just smiled a bit, still doting on Hephtio. "It''s because Cinco is a ranger, I''m not too sure about the specifics but he''s able to speak to animals without any noticeable magic, something about an intrinsic connection to wildlife or something, like I said I''m not sure." She said while doing her best to explain what little she knew. Interesting... Something like magic without magic? Cinco returned soon enough, coming back with a neat bundle of thirty black-tipped, barbed arrows along with what looked like a meticulously hand-carved recurve bow that was one solid piece and sanded down until smooth. He smiled as he gestured to his handiwork. "I recommend you get your hands on some lacquer or beeswax to protect the bow when you get the chance. However, I do wanna make sure you know just how much Sehka has been helping out when it comes to preparing the staves for the bows, among other things." He mentioned with a smile before continuing to speak before I could respond. "That clever little cub has been very helpful with drying the wood using that water magic of hers, saving us months of waiting time without making the bows too brittle or dry." He enthused as he patted the bow gently. The craftsmanship was certainly impressive, though I was more pleased to hear my cubs being praised like that as I couldn''t help but smile to myself before speaking out to them in their minds. ''Well, thank you for your kind words, I''m glad to hear it. As for the bows and arrows, they look great! I''m sure they''ll serve me well.'' I say as I reach out and pull them into my inventory. Cinco smiled a little more as he bobbed his head. "You''re too kind Vitmori, if you have any troubles with it, do let me know." He mentioned as he went to sit back down and work on preparing more arrows. At this point, I nudged Hephtio to head toward the middle of the longhouse as he cheerfully hopped down and made his way closer to the kitchen area before sitting and waiting for me to do my thing. It takes a little more focus than usual as work to carefully set out all the materials and foodstuffs, by the time I was setting out the barrels of pickled fish, Trisha''s eyes were as wide as could be as she took in the spread of food and furs along with all kinds of other materials. "By the gods, where the hell did you get all of this?" Trisha asked with a delighted smile on her face that looked like she wasn''t quite believing her eyes. It wasn''t long until Cinco came over as well, letting out an impressed whistle that caught Luna, Remi, and Mina''s ear. "Whoa, where''d all this come from?" Luna asked, her eyes wide with surprise as she picked up a hefty wheel of yellow cheese and looked it over. Her tail wagged behind her despite the look of confusion on her face. Trisha couldn''t help but smile, picking up the delighted Hephtio while he was sniffing at the barrel of pickled fish curiously and just cradling him in her arms. "Vitmori just stopped by to drop off some foodstuffs and other things, but I didn''t think it was going to be this much." She explained as she looked over some of the furs and blankets. Mina picked up a pillow and hugged with a smile on her face. "It''s so fluffy..." She said softly as she looked over to Remi and sighed happily. "I could die." She mused a little as her ears flicked with delight. Luna set the cheese wheel down before taking a step back as she looked at the array of goods. "There''s just so much stuff here... How much gold did he spend to get all of it?" ''About twenty-four pieces of gold and change.'' I mentioned amusement clearly in my voice as I watched from over Hephtio''s shoulder, expending a little effort to get a better look around the room instead of directly through his eyes. It was more than a little funny seeing everyone save for Trisha and Cinco jumping at hearing my voice as they looked around curiously for me. "Oh gods, Vitmori, I didn''t know you were also here... Wait, twenty-four gold? Truly??" Luna exclaimed, looking surprised once at my interruption and then again as she heard just how much I spent. "Where''d you get so much coin?" Remi asked while looking through bags of beans and rice. ''I did a few things... Sold some gems and cured a guild master''s family friend of foul growth. Made some friends while I was at it, too.'' I mused before looking around at them. ''Anyways, I gotta go now, I''m playing at being an art merchant and currently riding a carriage to the Hegemony''s capital.'' With that, I pulled away from Hephtio''s perspective and ended up back in my core room, even though I heard the others try to ask a few more questions before I left. I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself at their expressions and thoughts, though even I could recognize that those series of events were just a little preposterous for the average person. Regardless, it was back to go back on the road. Looking around my core, I soon spotted the thin, intangible thread that connected me to my vessel and reached out for it. In a blink, I find my vision obscured by my cloak as I slowly sit up, doing my best to act like I am stretching and waking up, even going so far as to yawn as my cloak falls into my lap. I could sense Lostrill''s surprise at my movement as he turned to look back at me with a fanged smile on his face. "Good morning Vito, up so soon? I thought you said you were tired?" He asked in a rather pleasant, if not confused manner. I make a show of rubbing my eye with my one hand before yawning again, pulling my cloak back on, and fiddling with the button before climbing up front with the lizardkin man. "Yeah, but all I needed was a power nap, and now I''m good for another three days." I mused kindly while patting his shoulder and settling in beside him. Lostrill just looked a little more confused but just smiled a bit as he looked back to the road. "You mages are odd ones, but I can''t say I''m not a little jealous of your endurance." He said in a good-natured way. I just chuckled a little bit before leaning back against the somewhat cushioned seat of the carriage and starting to take in the scenery. "Don''t worry, it''s not all mages. It''s just me in particular. That''s more than a little odd." Chapter 137 Vitmori POV The road to the capital was relatively uneventful for the most part, just hours upon hours of riding down a wide-open road. Maybe I should have looked into getting some books... Maybe I''ll start my collection again now that I have somewhere to call home and properly go back to again. Regardless, I ended up getting bored enough that I went riding with Legosi and decided to scout around with him as the carriages kept rolling along the road. There still wasn''t all too much to see, but the act of actually riding around did at least keep me mentally occupied enough that it was enough for me to pass the time for the most part, I''m just dreading the fact that this trip will likely take another five or six days depending on whatever happens between here and there. Supposedly there are a couple of villages along the main road that see plenty of traffic to their local inns; based on what I learned from Tilzim, they serve as hubs for smaller villages that are set up further away from the main road. While the villages in question may be old and well-settled, they aren''t nearly as populated as the few fort towns that dot the frontiers of the Hegemony or the coastal towns and villages that have been established away from the country''s port capital. Considering the hub villages along the road from Sunspot Keep, the first one is still going to be another day away, having been a total of two days of travel from the keep itself. The next hub village is four days away, another two days until we reach the capital at that point. All in all, it sounds like it won''t be too bad for those in my caravan as they won''t have to rough it the entire trip and can sleep in relative comfort. I''ll likely be footing the bill now that I think about it, at least for the employees that Tilzim assigned to me and for Krys and his team. As the sun started to go low on the horizon, Riley began to wave me down once I had returned from riding through the woods again. "Sir, I just wanted to inform you that we should be coming up to some camping grounds in the area. I know from experience that it is a relatively spacious ground close to a freshwater lake so that we can top off our water and perhaps even fish to supplement the foodstuffs we packed for the trip." She explained dutifully, looking at me while I rode up alongside the carriage. I nodded intently at that before looking back over to her. "I see, and is this the place where caravans usually stop along this route?" She looked thoughtful at that before simply bobbing her head. "Yes sir, as far as I know, it is a regular camping spot for travelers along this route." "I think it is best to avoid that place this time, considering the consistent bandit activity in the area, we should do our best to be less predictable. Staying at that campsite may just invite a target on our backs." I suggested, looking ahead at the road and then glancing over at the sun to gauge how much sunlight we had left. Riley looked stoic and composed, but I could sense her hesitance as she took another glance at the horizon before looking at me again. "What would you like to do then, sir?" I flashed a small smile as I met her gaze. "Let''s ride for another hour at least, put some distance between us and that particular campsite." She nodded some more before speaking up again. "Very well sir... However, I would be remiss if I did not mention that we will likely be setting up camp in the dark." She glanced back at the adventurers and Krys'' team for a moment before regarding me again. "While it is not that big of a problem for most of us, it''ll likely mean we won''t be able to get meal prep started until even later in the night." At that, I smile some more before shaking my head. "Don''t worry about setting up camp, since I''m the one inconveniencing the group, I''ll take responsibility and set everything up myself, no worries." I could tell even though I said no worries, she still felt that there was plenty to worry about as she simply settled in for the slightly longer trip than anticipated. In the meantime, I decided to let everyone else know what was going on, moving between the two carriages since I was mobile enough to do so thanks to Legosi. It wasn''t much longer until the skies were painted with purples and oranges along the horizon with the setting sun. I had gone ahead with Legosi to scout around some more, eventually finding a manageable path between the trees to a relatively open-looking clearing with tall grass and brush. Once I had led others there, the adventurers immediately set to work in regards to setting up camp. Rantz and Lily went around to make sure the immediate area was clear; all the while Cecil took a moment to stand in the middle of the clearing, the gem of his staff glowing as he murmured a few words of power and conjured a thin blade of water that began chopping the grass down to a more manageable length. Krys and his team looked like deer in headlights, not exactly sure what to do as they stood around near the carriages while clutching their packs and watching as the younger adventurers did their thing. Meanwhile, Riley and Lostrill set to work where they could, unloading a chest that appeared to have cutlery and cookware, while also setting out a smaller box with several crystal-powered lanterns and a number of metal poles on which they could hang them. Before everyone could get too far along with their self-assigned goals, I decided to speak up as I made my way to the center of the clearing with Cecil. "Cecil, if you''ll give me a moment, I''m just going to set up our campsite real quick and then you can get back to what you''re doing soon enough." Cecil looked pleasantly surprised if not a little confused by what I said before bobbing his head with a small smile on his face. "By all means Vito, go ahead." He said as he stepped aside. I smile in response, pointedly looking over to Riley while holding out my hands. Stone soon began to pour out from the air like water as I began to shape it while walking around. I made sure to take my time with it, pacing myself for no other reason than to keep up my act as I formed several stone huts along with stone walls that were around seven feet tall with a single opening for entry and exit. To finish things up, I made a couple of stone picnic tables along with benches before finishing up with a stone fireplace, at which point I dropped in some wood scraps and ignited it with a small ball of fire. "There we go, the camp has been set." I mused with a bit of a smile before making a show of yawning a bit as I settled down at one of the stone benches. I couldn''t help but revel in the stupefied expressions on Riley and Lostrill''s faces, but they got to moving soon enough, setting up the crystal lanterns around the camp to properly illuminate the area. Cecil looked clearly delighted by the display as he went back to trimming the grass down to a more manageable level, though soon enough I could hear sounds of surprise from Rantz and Lily as they came across the walls after returning from the patrol. Once the others had mostly settled into camp, Krys, Lostrill, and Rantz had gone about preparing dinner. Legosi posted himself by the entrance, keeping watch while Lily walked off with Cecil to set up some kind of magical alarm wards. It sounded interesting for sure, though I''m not too sure about the specifics when it comes to actually making the wards, the wards were essentially supposed to notify Cecil if any living thing crosses the threshold he set up. At the other bench, I watched as Sera and Zax set up some kind of card game that they were teaching Ren; though it seemed the cubs were interested in the game as well as both Basmori and Freyli sat on the table itself and watched while the cards were dealt. Left to my own devices for the time being, I figured I should get some practice with actually making some things for me to actually sell once I get to the capital. It''s one thing to say that I''m an art merchant, but if I don''t have any products once it''s time for inspection, my story will likely fall flat. I don''t pull anything out from my storage for the time being, just closing my eyes to make it look like I was meditating before looking into my storage space itself. I''m not exactly sure what to make at first, but in the end, I decided to stick with what I know. Taking some stone from the veritable quarry in my storage space, I start shaping them to look like some of my beasts, making quite a few wolves, squirrels, and a variety of birds. I must have lost track of time at some point, as I suddenly felt a tapping on my shoulder, only to see Rantz flashing a small smile as he held out a wooden bowl of stew for me. "Here you go Mister Vito, hope you enjoy it." He said pleasantly enough as he set the bowl down before walking off to continue serving the others. The stew itself certainly smelled good, it looked to be some kind of meat stew with vegetables and rice. It''s a shame that I can''t actually eat it, though it would be rude of me to just give it to someone else or pour it back into the bowl. Looking around, I see that Lostrill was serving the cubs and Legosi their own bowls while Rantz and Riley served everyone else. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. For the time being, I went about pretending to eat, bringing spoonfuls of stew into my mouth before stashing the food away in my storage and making a show of chewing and swallowing when it was necessary. As everyone else began settling in, Cecil made his way over and sat across from me with a small smile on his face, leaning his staff up against the table before looking me over. "I just have to say, that was some impressive spellcraft earlier Vito. I don''t think I sensed that you were forming all that stone out of magic, did you just have all that in your storage space?" He asked curiously. I couldn''t help but smile a bit, making a show of swallowing the nothing that was in my mouth while nodding intently. "You have a good eye, Cecil, yes, I''m carrying around a considerable amount of stone with me, I just find it easier to have my own supply instead of trying to pull from my surroundings or make it from pure mana." Cecil bobbed his head intently, clearly pleased by the compliment while also doing his best to comprehend the apparent complexities of my magical ability. "If you don''t mind my asking, what are your affinities, Vito?" He asked, feeling rather sheepish about the question. I could feel that he considered it to be a personal question, but his curiosity was rather palpable by this point. I had to think about that for a few moments, so far I''ve displayed spatial, earth, and fire magics, but what else should I tell him... What would make sense? "Well... Speaking strictly of the elemental branches of magic... You could say my weakest affinity is with wind magic, and my strongest affinity is fire. My mentor often told me I was akin to a dragon in regards to my ties with fire." I explained with a bit of a smile, conjuring a small flame in my palm before making it slowly swirl around my hand. Cecil nodded intently, watching the ball of fire swirl around my hand for a moment before looking at me once more. "If it''s not too presumptuous Vito... Can you tell me just how strong you are? How old are you as well?" He asked, his mind swirling with theories and possibilities as he couldn''t help but steal glances at the cubs for a moment before looking around at the stone camp around us. "You''re awfully curious, aren''t you? Why do you ask?" I couldn''t help but wonder what he was trying to get at, if this was just idle curiosities, or if he had some other intentions. Cecil looked fairly sheepish as he scratched his cheek thoughtfully. "Well, it''s not like I''ve met many powerful mages such as you outside of the elders at the academy. It''s often through both age and experience that most mages get to the level of strength that you seem to be at. I mean, not even considering that I haven''t heard you chanting any spells or using any magic circles, the mere fact that you were able to make something like this... It''s..." He lowered his voice a little as he leaned forward, his left hand now holding the staff in question as he regarded it. "Well, I haven''t heard of many academy elders being credited with making a divinely blessed artifact, let alone with seemingly random materials they had on hand." I couldn''t help but smile some more, dispelling the ball of fire as I leaned forward on my only arm. "Well... I''m not really sure how old I am. I lost track after a few decades where I grew up, though I''m somewhere between my late forties to sixties if I had to give my best guess." I explained before sitting up again. "As for how strong I am? Well, I have three rings, so that should be enough for you to know." I mused, doing my best to seem casual despite the smile on my face. To say that Cecil looked shocked was an understatement, his eyes wide as I could feel him doubting his very ears. He wasn''t even sure what he wanted to say or what to address first and needed more than a moment before he finally spoke up. "W-wait what? T-truly?" He had to set his staff down again, placing both hands on the table as he leaned in even closer, lowering his voice to an even quieter whisper as if to keep this just between us. "But you look so young? How old were you when you fully condensed your second mana ring?" Now that was an interesting little tidbit... "What do you mean by that?" I asked with a kind smile. Cecil looked even more confused, but then looked thoughtful as he considered that I may have had irregular training, at the very least I was probably not academy-trained. "Well Vito, when you fully condense your second mana ring, as in, you develop it to its limit and can start working towards etching a third ring, your body''s aging process slows down. Of course, with good medicines and special kinds of treatments, older mages can help themselves look younger since usually most mages don''t reach the limit of their second mana ring until their late fifties to sixties." He then looked me over, disbelief still plain in his eyes. "You... Well, by the gods, you look like you achieved that stage in your thirties. To say that is amazing is an understatement." He then tilted his head to the side as he stroked his chin. "Aside from that, you''ve already achieved what is considered to be the pinnacle of power for the short-lived races at such a young age." I just chuckled a bit, sitting up a little more as I turned my attention to my stew, taking up another spoonful. "So you''re saying that being in my sixties is young?" I mused almost playfully before pretending to eat the spoonful, stashing it away as I chewed at nothing. Though at that Cecil bobbed his head rather seriously. "I know of academy professors who are in their late nineties, looking like they''re in their fifties to sixties. Though at the stage you''re in Vito... Well, you have a long life still ahead of you, for a human that is." He explained, and I could feel he was trying to do his best to make sure I understood that fact. However, it then looked like he had a bit of a realization for himself, an expression of awe and perhaps even jealousy on his face. "You''ll likely even outlive me... By the gods, you''re not just an eccentric, you''re a young eccentric." I smiled a bit, especially since the young mage really had no idea just how right he likely was. But there was no point in beating himself up due to a difference in circumstances. I set down my spoon before reaching across the table and gently patting Cecil''s shoulder. "No need to look so down, you''re still very young and you have great potential. Especially now that you have better equipment." I mentioned as I pointed to the staff. "Besides, I''m sure it won''t be long until you''re completing your second ring and then some." Cecil did perk up at that, smiling some more as he bobbed his head and returned to his own stew. After a brief moment of silence settled between us, Krys had made his approach, coming over with Ren holding his hand. I could tell he was still rather anxious about being around me, though when it came to his sister I could tell that not even the threat of pain or even death would stop him from doing whatever needed to be done for her sake. So with a brave face, he gently tapped my shoulder as I turned to regard him with a small smile. "Yes? What is it Krys?" He stiffened slightly, his tail curling close behind himself as he met my gaze. I can see the anxiety plain in his eyes, yet he stiffened his nerves. "This morning, you said you would see what you could do for Ren tonight... Well, it''s tonight now." He said more firmly before his side was elbowed by Ren as he piped up again. "So... If you could please look her over now." I bobbed my head intently as I looked at Ren, a small smile still on my face. I could tell that Krys had long since explained the circumstances of our agreement, though he likely didn''t tell her everything he knew. At the very least she seemed to have a healthy wariness of me now that she knows that her brother sees me as the real deal instead of some nobody art merchant. "Sure, let''s head into one of the stone huts so we can talk." At that, Krys nodded intently, waiting for me to stand while I excused myself with Cecil. Leading the siblings, I walked into one of the huts before sitting on the ground, watching as the duo took a moment to figure out how to situate themselves until they opted to also just sit on the ground. ¡°Alright, Ren, if you could please sit in front of me and give me your back, I¡¯ll use my magic to see what I can do.¡± Ren hesitated for a moment, but then scooted over as she gave me her back, I could feel her unease practically radiating off of her and I could tell she was more worried for Krys than herself; just wondering what I¡¯ll say to make her brother owe me for her sake. For now, I just focused on the moment, reaching out and placing my hand on her back as I started to slowly run my mana through her body like I had done with the Crucible Master, practically scanning her body, doing my best to see what exactly was wrong with her and¡­ Well it¡¯s a number of symptoms¡­ ¡°Was she often sick as a child?¡± I asked as I glanced over to Krys. Krys looked a little surprised by the question, but soon nodded his head as he considered the question. ¡°Y-yeah, she was often sick as an infant and while growing up, though she¡¯s gotten better in the last few years, I made sure of it.¡± He explained with a bit of a smile at the end, feeling rather proud of her development. ¡°How about your mother? Was she sickly when she gave birth?¡± I asked, though I regretted it the moment the words came out. Given their situation, it¡¯s not hard to guess what happened that made him have to step up so early in his life. I could see Krys stiffen a little, and even Ren grew more somber as her ears sagged at the question. ¡°Y-yes¡­ She became especially ill in the weeks leading up to Ren¡¯s birth¡­ She survived giving birth to Ren, but she died within the month.¡± With the absence of a father figure in their life, I could only guess that in the following years the bastard just up and removed himself from the situation, but I¡¯m not gonna ask that question since that wasn¡¯t relevant here and now. Simply bobbing my head at his words I pulled my hand away from Ren¡¯s back and scooted away. ¡°Well Krys, your hard work over the years kept Ren from death¡¯s door. The long answer is that if you keep making sure she eats well and continue getting those supplements you¡¯ve likely been buying for her, she¡¯ll eventually be able to live a stable life.¡± Krys initially perked up at the start, though looked a little confused as his ear flicked while he glanced between me and her before piping up. ¡°O-okay? But you said you could cure her, right?¡± I tilted my head side to side as I had to consider what I could do, and I did have an answer. ¡°Well¡­ The problem fundamentally stems from her development while growing up. Between your mother being unwell for what sounds like a majority of her pregnancy with her and the fact that Ren didn¡¯t get to properly grow up on her mother¡¯s milk, her body is just weak outright. Like I said, good nutrition and a steady dose of the proper supplements will help in the long term for sure, but she¡¯ll always be behind others of her age.¡± I then looked at Ren again for a moment before looking at Krys again. ¡°But that¡¯s just the slow and mundane method. If you want to really help her, she¡¯ll need to ignite a manaheart. Based on the general benefits of having a manaheart, she should see considerable improvements in her overall health and constitution and be able to live at the level of other kids her age and maybe become even stronger with proper meditation, exercise and a continued healthy diet.¡± Krys¡¯ eyes widened at that as he regarded Ren, and already I could sense him considering just how much coin he¡¯d need to start gathering the things he¡¯s only heard of that help mages and adventurers become stronger by leaps and bounds. ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you for this, I¡¯ll see what I can do once we reach the Capital.¡± He said with sincere appreciation as he resolved himself already. Ren seemed to recognize the look in her brother¡¯s eyes and only grew more worried as she looked at me again. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you can do right now? Someone as powerful as you could at least do something to help.¡± Krys just shook his head at that. ¡°Ren, you shouldn¡¯t bother Boss Vito with that, he¡¯s already done more than all the other healers that have seen you over the years. Not even two minutes and he knew that our mother was sick by just looking at you.¡± At that, her ears drooped with concern as Krys looked to me and lowered his head again. ¡°You¡¯ve already held up your end of the deal as far as I¡¯m concerned¡­ I¡¯ll take it from here Boss.¡± Ren looked at me pleadingly still, and I couldn¡¯t help but pipe up as I met Krys¡¯ gaze again. ¡°Well¡­ There is actually something I can do in particular, thanks to being trained by elves in the ways of magic.¡± That was a lie of course, it was because of my dungeon magic, but I have a feeling elves are mysterious enough for that to be believable. Krys and Ren shared a look and I could tell they were curious as to what I had to say, though Ren just listened intently as she relied on her brother to lead the conversation again. ¡°And what would that be?¡± Looking at Krys again, I held out my hand and conjured a ball of green light, it¡¯s just a light but it''s to help sell the moment. ¡°Form a bond with me¡­ I¡¯ll share a portion of my mana and help her form a manaheart. I was actually going to offer this to you and your team from the outset to help you help me with the job I actually hired you for.¡± Krys looked momentarily taken aback by the idea, though I could sense Ren¡¯s palpable curiosity as she gazed into the ball of light before looking up into my eyes. ¡°A-are you some kind of fiend or fey?¡± At that, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly before shaking my head a bit. ¡°I¡¯m neither, though at the very least, I used to be human.¡± I offered with a kind smile. ¡°What would this bond entail? Will it make me into some kind of slave or servant?¡± He asked, though despite his question I could already sense that he was seriously considering the offer already. ¡°Hm? No, of course not. This is essentially a familial thing as far as I¡¯ve seen so far. You agree to enter into my service and I give you power to protect yourself and others, keep you from death or even bring you back to life. It¡¯s basically what I did with Legosi, Basmori, and Freyli.¡± Now that I think about it, the only thing I really get back from this whole deal is mana if they kill or get killed¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s more to this whole bond than what I know? Well¡­ If there is, then I probably don¡¯t need it since I¡¯m more than happy to take a loss if I can make others around me stronger. Krys nodded intently before taking my hand, the green light shining through between our palms before meeting my gaze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± I flashed a bit of a smile at his determination before gripping his hand with a firm shake. ¡°Sure¡­ Let¡¯s get started.¡± Chapter 138 Vitmori POV I was able to form a bond with the siblings, and they both seemed to take to having a manaheart surprisingly well. I was just happy to have had some practice making sure that the process was painless for them thanks to the examples provided to me by Rita and Reyvyre. I didn''t grant them any sort of names or titles, doing my best to replicate the same method I had done with Grimm to simply form the bond without any odd details or weird things for them to question. They were of course exhausted by the experience as was expected, so I made sure to at least help them set out their bedrolls before making my way out of the stone hut and leaving them to rest. Back out in the open now I looked among the camp before making my way over to Legosi and gently patting the top of his head. He leaned into the touch for a moment before looking up at me with a wolfish smile. ''So, Krys and Ren have joined us in your service?'' He asked knowingly, and I could tell he had sensed the change from where he sat. I just bob my head once before pulling my hand away. ''Yes, though they haven''t been told everything yet... Just be mindful of them, keep yourself nonverbal for now but feel free to show off your awareness if you want.'' I mused a bit before looking down at him with a smile as well. He nodded in response, his tail slowly swaying some more as he looked out beyond the stone entryway he''d be sitting by. ''I''ll do my best Vitmori.'' He thought to me before glancing at his side, his sword noticeably missing since I felt it might attract too much attention in town. He then glanced at me, not really thinking to me but his mind was on his sword. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly as I patted his side. ''Fine, you can carry it again. At least while we''re on the road, these folks shouldn''t question us all too much about most things anyways.'' With that, I pulled out the sword and custom sheathe from my storage before taking a knee and working to snuggly strap it to his side before pulling away. ''There we go, how does that feel?'' Legosi''s tail was actively swaying now as he smiled some more before bobbing his head a few times. ''It feels great to have it again.'' He thought rather cheerfully. I just gently pat his head before double-checking his straps one more time and standing again. ''Glad to hear it buddy, don''t stay up all night, between the two of us I''m the only one who doesn''t actually need to sleep.'' He nodded at that, looking up at me once again. ''Of course, Vitmori. I''ll only be up for a little while longer.'' I stepped away, looking around the camp before spotting Lostrill and Rantz starting to gather the dishes. Making my way over, I look between them before flashing a bit of a smile. "Don''t worry about all that, you all should get some sleep and rest up, I''ll handle the dishes myself." Lostrill looked uncertain about whether or not he should let me trouble myself with such menial chores, though Rantz just flashed a bit of a smile and bobbed his head. "Sure, thanks, Vito." Wiping his hands on his pants, he stood before looking up into my eyes again. "By the way, I wanted to touch base with you in regards to who will be taking the night watch. Cecil of course has his wards up, but we should have a couple shifts with someone actively awake just in case anything were to happen beyond the wards or anything else like that." I couldn''t help but admire how professionally Rantz carried himself, he reminded me of me when I was his age, though perhaps he wasn''t as stoic or serious as I was. "You don''t need to worry about that, just help guard the carts during the day while you can. While I can appreciate the fact that you don''t need as much sleep as the regular person thanks to your manahearts, I would prefer y''all to rest so I can have you at your best for later if we need it. I''ll be taking the watch myself since I really only need to sleep for a short while every three days or so." Rantz looked pleasantly surprised by all that, scratching his chin thoughtfully. While I could tell he had some reservations about letting me take the entire watch all on my own; he reasoned that his party wasn''t being paid to be here in the end, so he shouldn''t turn down a full night''s rest when it was offered to him. "Alright, you''re the boss after all." He mused cheerfully enough. "I''ll let the others know." With that, he walked off to let Cecil and Lily know. Lostrill looked up at me curiously as I squatted beside him and flashed a smile. "Go on, you worked hard today, get some rest." I said as I gently patted his shoulder. He hesitated a little before standing tall as he wiped his hands off his pant legs. "Very well Mister Vito, I''ll just tend to the chivosteids one more time and then I''ll turn in as well." He insisted, before heading off to check on the goat horses in question. Left to my own devices, I looked at the setup they had put together, with the pile of dishes and utensils along with the cutlery and pot they used for the cooking. It looked like they were planning on slowly scrubbing things down with a relatively large bucket they hadn''t filled with water yet along with a scrub or brush with hard bristles for scrubbing. There was also this wooden pint-sized container with a twist-off cap, inside was some kind of soft soap that looked remarkably like liquid soap for a dispenser; though it admittedly looked thicker than it should be, kinda like a paste. It suddenly dawned on me that washing dishes with one hand might be a little more trouble than it''s worth, so I figured now was as good a time as any to forcibly regrow the rest of my missing arm. Shrugging my cloak away from covering my left side and looking at my arm, there wasn''t all that much left to grow back as I could see the makings of what looked to be my wrist starting to form. With just a little bit of effort, I watched as the rest of my hand more rapidly grew into place as the illusion settled over it again, making it look like flesh and blood once more. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Instead of working out of the portable bucket, I poured out some more stone and shaped out a rather good-sized basin which I filled with water, at which point I used a dash of fire magic to bring the water to the boiling point while rolling up my sleeves so I can get to work. It was only then that I realized just how odd this point in my life truly is. Here I am, a man from another world who is now a sentient magic rock that is also an entire mountain; puppeting a wooden man who is pretending to be an art merchant who is also supposedly a very powerful and eccentric mage. I command a veritable army of animals, can carve a quarry''s worth of stone with a thought, and can conjure spouts of flame that even the most impressive flamethrowers of my old world would fail to measure up to. I cured a form of cancer using magic and apparently made a divine artifact in the last few days and now here I am... Doing the dishes. All this does bring a smile to my face. Despite the circumstances for me taking this trip in the first place, I can''t say I can ever remember being quite this happy enjoying myself day after day. I''ve had fun and experienced so many new things that I couldn''t have hoped to dream of in my old life where I had to fight to survive with each new dawn that came across my path. As I worked, Riley and the rest of Krys'' team ended up turning in for the night. Eventually, even Legosi went to sleep, going into the remaining stone hut that was left for me to use. The cubs gathered around me while I slowly did the dishes, just quietly vibing as they watched the glowing crystal lanterns and the dim flamelight in the center of the camp. They dozed off soon enough as well, leaving me to carefully scoop them up as I brought them over to Legosi in the stone hut, leaving them with him and draping one of the blankets I kept for myself from everything I had taken to the Haven. Now truly on my own, and with the chores all but done, I went about adding some more wood to the fire before stashing away the benches and picnic tables, making myself a wide space for me to do some training. The half-day I spent training with Isaak was beneficial for sure, but I needed to do more if I wanted to keep up with the people of this world, especially with the significant disadvantage of not being able to properly make use of a manaheart in active combat in the ways other warriors are able to do. For now, I draw the falchion Trisha made for me, the polished mint green blade glimmering in the mix of flame and crystal light that illuminated the camp around me. Starting with the basics, I begin with the vertical slash, going through my footwork as I gradually walk through the motions, again and again. The minutes turned to hours as I worked through decades of experience, the training made new as I explored the capabilities of a wooden body without the mental limits of flesh and blood. Each new technique I put my body through exhilarated me as I kept swinging and slashing without a hint of mental or physical exhaustion. The grass beneath my boots trampled into muddy mush as I introduced magic into my swordplay, bursts of water launching out from my offhand when I pretended to dodge attacks and counter where I could; the muscle memories coming to me as if I were using a gun during the rare bloody free-for-alls of open combat that I somehow survived back in my world. When I finally stopped, I couldn''t help but wonder what the upper limits were for me. Everyone keeps saying how powerful I am, but what does that mean? What exactly could I do if I were to actually let loose and push myself into a true life-or-death situation? Even if I did put myself in that situation, I still wouldn''t physically be at risk because this body of mine is a mere puppet that can''t feel pain or die in any traditional way. Sure, I can be destroyed, but the only ones at risk would be those around me, not myself. Is it bad that I''m looking forward to the chance to properly pit myself against someone? To see how I measure up against the people of this world? I would''ve thought being this hot blooded would be a younger man''s game, or at least require actually having flesh and blood to get this riled up. By all means, I''m expressly on this journey to assassinate some people, quite a few people likely if it comes down to it. My path will be drenched with the blood of others, but ultimately it is necessary for the sake of preventing further bloodshed and suffering. Reyvyre and Rita both looked at memories, they saw the terrible things I''ve done in my life and yet they still say I''m a good man... I suppose I must find comfort in their judgment and the judgment of the sinners who came to trust me after seeing just what I had to do in my last life. I don''t think I''m a good man, I know good men and women and I would say I fall short in far too many regards. I wonder if there will come a day when I can finally set down my weapons and not have to pick them up again. To live a quiet life where I can just watch the others around me grow and prosper in peace without the unnecessary shedding of blood. I... I don''t think that day will ever really come. Even now that I try to reflect on such a life, I can''t properly imagine myself ever settling down like that, not anymore, not after everything I''ve gone through and done. Maybe if I lived a different kind of life, maybe if I didn''t have to go through the apocalypse of my world, I could have lived life as a peaceful man, a sort of family guy perhaps. Maybe somewhere, out there in the myriad of parallel worlds and alternate dimensions, there''s a version of me who got to live that sort of life and grew old enough to have children and grandchildren around him... If there does exist a version of me out there that got to live that kind of life... Well... I''ll just have to be content with that since this life I''ve lived is mine and I''ll just have to soldier on with this lot I was given. My path of great goods and terrible evils... We''ll see what the future holds for me. All I know now is that I should probably try to find something to occupy myself with if I don''t want to be left with my thoughts any longer than I have to be. Puh''ma / Teen Catkin POV A fresh spray of blood soaks through her fur, thankfully it''s not her own this time as she cleaves through another soldier. The back of her neck tingling with an air of warning as she ducked and weaved away from the slash of one of the other bastards that got behind her; with a smooth pivot, the momentum of her swing sent the heavy blade she wielded slicing through the mix of chain and leather the next soldier wore, bisecting him as she liberated their left arm from their torso and the upper half of their torso from the rest of their body. Puh''ma''s mom warned her not to try to break through the siege these deserter bastards had set up, but once the well was poisoned somehow they all collectively knew they were now on a much stricter timeline than before. Well... If she lives through this day, she''ll just have to ask her mom to forgive her for her actions instead of waiting for the permission she was never gonna get. Her manaheart pulsed with fury as another rush of energy flooded her senses, bringing her sword up and gripping the blade as she desperately blocked a furious swing of a great hammer one of the soldiers wielded, the force of the impact sending shivers through her limbs. Thinking quickly, she kicked out with a clawed foot, managing to dig a sharpened nail through the gap between the metal greaves the soldier wore. Her nail broke, much to her dismay, but it sent the soldier to one knee as she desperately bashed her sword against the hammer that the soldier wielded, causing the spike on the other end of the great hammer to lodge itself into the soldier''s throat. As the seventh soldier in her path dropped, Puh''ma finally spotted an opening in the slowly gathering cluster of troops that had formed around her. However, in that moment of desperate hope, she had lost focus and only barely noticed the heavy club that was sailing for her face. That was until a volley of arrows suddenly impacted with fierce accuracy, skewering the soldiers around her as a voice rang out clear in the night. "Run! Run you stupid girl!" Sparing just the briefest moment to glance behind her, she spotted her mother on the inn''s rooftop with a few of the other guards, already notching another arrow and loosing it into the growing battle below. With the sun starting to crest the horizon, Puh''ma broke into a hard dash and started running for the treeline. Though each step reminded her of the crossbow bolts already in her lower back and shoulder, it didn''t matter. All she had to do was get word to Sunspot Keep. If she can do that, and if her mom can keep everyone alive, then she still has a chance to save her home. Chapter 139 Krys POV Krys woke with a start as he was gently shaken out of sleep, opening his eyes in the faintly illuminated darkness around him, the only light being what crystal light bled through the blanket that made up the door for the magically built stone hut. Looking around for what woke him, he glanced up and met Ren''s gaze, his sister''s ears waggling a little with delight as she flashed a smile. "Good morning Krys." She said softly as she pulled away, her tail slowly swaying and curling behind her. Krys couldn''t help but return the smile, yawning a bit as he stretched and popped his back, his ears noticeably flicking as he popped his back and found some relief before sitting up. "Good morning..." He said as he yawned a little more. Despite just barely waking up, he found himself more aware and alert than usual, and not in a bad way as he just felt better than he had been in a very long time. Looking back at Ren, he noted her now distinctly green eye before looking her over curiously. "How do you feel? Better? Worse? Different?" Ren still had a smile on her face as he tilted her head from side to side. "I feel... Different, a good different, but different all the same." She explained before turning her attention to her bedroll as she started packing things up. Krys laid on his back for a little while longer just relaxing as he considered how his body felt; though, after a few moments, he realized something as he sat up to watch Ren again. "Why''d you wake me?" She kinda shrugged after seemingly thinking on it for a moment. "Well, I just figured we should wake up now... Rantz and his party are already up and Vito is packing the camp away." She explained as she sat cross-legged, pulling her bedroll in her lap as she did her best to tie it up again, struggling a little bit with the knots. Krys blinked a couple of times before standing as he peeked outside, sure enough just about everyone else was already up, even Sera and Zax were out helping where they could. At first, he wondered just how exhausted he was after forming that bond with Vito to end up being one of the last ones to wake up, but then he noticed that the sun wasn''t even up yet so he figured this was the usual time he''d be up anyways and everyone else was just up extra earlier for some reason. With a sigh, he pulled away from the curtain and went about packing his own bedroll before looking at Ren again. "How long have you been up anyway?" She hummed for a moment, her tail curling in thought as her little fingers fiddled with putting together a knot. "Not too long, maybe thirty minutes?" She mentioned, looking up to Krys for a moment before looking back down to her bedroll. "Mister Vito said to let you rest a little while longer since the process for forming a bond exhausts those on the receiving end." She explained as she finally managed to properly roll up her bedroll before strapping it to her pack. "Anyway, you should hurry before breakfast gets cold, Rantz made biscuit sandwiches with sausage and a really nice gravy." At the mention of food, Krys'' stomach quietly rumbled as if on cue as he just chuckled sheepishly. "Yeah, food sounds pretty good right now." He mused a little before strapping his bedroll onto his pack and standing, joining Ren as she waited for him by the curtain. Making their way out, they watched as the walls that surrounded the camp were slowly pulled into nothingness. Aside from the stone hut they were staying in, the only signs that anyone even stayed in the clearing were their tracks and the fact that the grass was cut short, even the fireplace was practically indistinguishable from the rest of the dirt and grass around it. Ren walked off towards the carriages, meeting with Lostrill who helpfully took her pack and loaded it into the carriage before helping her up into it. After Ren had left, Krys looked around, wondering where the food was when Sera walked up, procuring something wrapped in wax paper from somewhere as she flashed a little smile. "Morning, I missed you last night... I didn''t realize you were planning on turning in so early." She mused, stepping in close as she affectionately kissed his jawline before placing the food in his hand. Krys'' tail flicked behind him at the kiss as he just smiled a bit while taking up the food. "Sorry about that, some stuff happened last night and it left me more exhausted than I realized." He explained as he unwrapped the wax paper and took a slow inhale through his nose as he savored the scent of the meat and gravy before taking a bite of the food. Sera let out a huff of mock annoyance before running her fingers through her own hair and flashing a mischievous grin. "Oh well, I suppose there is always tonight. I''d much prefer an inn than open air." She mused before looking up into his eyes, though it was at that point she quirked a brow before reaching up and gently grabbed his face with both hands. Her touch was light yet firm as she carefully made him look down more directly at her. "Since when did you have a green eye?" She asked in an almost silent whisper. Krys wasn''t sure what to respond to first, his tail having been initially swaying at what she had been implying a moment earlier, though now he was desperately trying to chew faster to finish what he had in his mouth without choking. After another moment, he spoke up while still maintaining eye contact with her. "It was part of the deal with Boss Vito..." He started to say before considering how he should phrase what happened last night. "I formed some kind of pact with him, and so did Ren. He gave us some kind of power that allowed us to ignite a manaheart and now we''re bonded to him." He said softly, doing his best to explain what he understood from last night. "I was worried too, but he said it was some kind of familial bond rather than that of a servant or a slave." Sera frowned a bit, though she considered everything she just heard before leaning her head into his chest and huffing a bit. "Did he cure your sister?" She asked under her breath. He nodded slowly while bringing up his free hand to gently rub her upper back. "Yeah... He could tell that our mom was sick during her pregnancy with Ren and that Ren herself was a sick child after less than two minutes of looking at her. He gave me two ways to cure her, the slow and mundane method that will barely get her stable or an effective way with magic that may give her a chance at living like others or maybe more." Sera nodded intently, looking admittedly more relaxed as she looked back up into his eyes. "Well... At the very least the green eye doesn''t ruin your good looks." She mused playfully before pulling away. Krys couldn''t help but chuckle at that as he smiled. "I suppose that''s the only thing that matters at the end of the day." He mused back, closing the distance for a moment to kiss her forehead before going back to his food. Vitmori POV The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. We were back on the road first thing in the morning with Riley still taking the reins on the lead carriage, while Rantz drove the second carriage himself. This split up the group between the carriages, with Cecil and Lily following Rantz to the rear carriage while Krys and his team sat together in the front carriage. Lostrill for his part was sitting up front with Riley, the two of them discussing something or another while he sketched in a journal he had on him. As for me, I was riding Legosi as he ran along with the small caravan, Basmori sitting cozily in my lap as we made our way down the dirt road. Freyli, for her part, was among Rantz''s group, watching as Cecil played against Rantz using that enchanted chessboard again. The next couple hours go by as the sun crests the horizon, the morning light gradually warming the crisp autumn air. Everything was relatively quiet with only the sounds of chivosteid hooves, wheels on dirt and gravel, and birdsong filling the air. It was a clear day so far, with minimal cloud coverage with what should be an absolutely beautiful view of practically untouched, wild forests with the beauty of a practically glowing horizon. The only problem is the thick plumes of black and gray smoke on the horizon directly in our path. I''ve seen many kinds of smoke throughout my life, and I know what causes certain kinds of smoke and what signs to look for when seeing smoke in the distance. Riding up alongside Riley, I could already sense her unease as she looked over at me on my approach. "Tell me... Does the village ahead have any major foundries or happen to specialize in charcoal production... or anything like that at all?" She looked between me and the smoke ahead of us before looking back at me again. "N-no Sir... It does not." She said, swallowing as she did her best to portray a professional stoicism for her own sake at least. By now, everyone had seen the plumes of smoke in the distance and I could tell they were all forming their own ideas on what may possibly be happening. Despite what was going on in the distance, I could feel both Krys and Cecil watching me with intent curiosity to see what I planned on doing. There really was only one thing for me to do about it, and that was to go scout things out myself. "Alright everyone, I''ll be riding on ahead to see what''s going on, keep your current pace and remain vigilant." I then looked over to Krys, physically pointing at him before pointing to my own ear. "If anything happens that I need you all to know about, I''ll be reaching out to you in particular. Just keep an open mind and you''ll hear my voice if it comes down to it." With that, I got nods of confirmation from the group, even if I could tell there were some who were confused by what I said to Krys. Looking down at Legosi, I gently ruffled the fur along his neck before looking ahead of us. "I''m sorry, but I''m going to need you to give it everything you''ve got buddy." Legosi just bobbed his head, and despite what I''d asked of him, I could only sense an anticipation and eagerness to see just what he could do if he pushed himself. In the next moment, I sensed his manaheart flare with vigor, the mana coursing through his blood as he physically charged himself up before breaking out in a full sprint. If I thought we were going casual motorway speeds several days ago on our way to Sunspot Keep, then this time we were really racing along as Legosi practically launched himself into speeds I could say rivaled that of a cheetah. It was to the point where I had to lean forward into him so I wouldn''t slow him down, the wind whistling in my ears as I could hear my cape flapping noisily behind me. At first, I was worried that Legosi was pushing himself too hard, but it was clear to me that despite giving me all he''s got, he was exhilarated. His mind was racing as fast as his body as he took in all sorts of scents and sensations with each and every single inhale and exhale. The information was mind-boggling and even I was struggling to process everything he was taking in. As the seconds turned to minutes, Legosi kept up his ridiculous pace as his manaheart pulsed with vigor, though despite how hard he was working himself I could see through our bond that Legosi was just shredding his muscles faster than his body could naturally heal them. He kept pushing on, not asking for a break due to simply not wanting to let me down. As much as I could appreciate and understand his mindset, I couldn''t bring myself to tell him to stop or pace himself simply due to the fact I knew I would have been pushing myself just as hard back when I was just a normal man when it came to there being lives on the line. We were quickly closing in on the source of the smoke ahead of us, the acrid scent reaching even my nose as the winds started blowing our way. As the smell of smoke practically clouded my senses, I sensed Legosi pick out a faint whiff of a scent intermingled with all the other overwhelming scents the wind was carrying, and that was the scent of blood. Legosi came to a skidding halt, almost drifting on his paws through the dirt as he took a hard left through the treeline, following the scent of blood until we came across someone sprawled out in the dirt and grass. Smoothly hopping off his back, I closed the distance, looking over the figure as I took a knee beside her. It was some kind of catkin girl and she was drenched in blood, her grayish fur looking more brown and red with the mix of drying and somewhat fresh blood that slowly oozed from her wounds, though I could tell that most of it was likely not hers based on where the blood was on her body, surprisingly enough the wounds with arrows that stuck out of her back had already closed around the arrows, so it''s likely she has a manaheart if her body manage to heal over that kind of damage already. Just a few feet behind her was a massive blade that looked vaguely unwieldy for a girl her age, though it would fit Reonim like a regular longsword if I had to consider the general scale of weapons from person to person. After examining her for those few seconds, I reached out to start healing her where I could and do a closer examination of the kind of damage she suffered, but as I touched her, her body seemed to unconsciously react as she cried out with fury and fear, flinging something that was clutched in her right hand with an amount of force and speed that I wasn''t expecting. In the next moment, a small clay jar smashed against my left shoulder before I could even realize that she was throwing something at me. Before I knew it, my left arm had melted off as some kind of acid began hungrily eating through my wooden flesh. Despite the direness of the situation, I managed to quickly conjure a ball of water and promptly started soaking myself in order to dilute the acid. "Damn... I really should try to figure out a proper defense for this..." I murmur to nobody in particular. While I could regrow the arm, the shirt Miriam had made for me was completely ruined for sure. Thankfully, the cloak seemed to be relatively untouched, with only a couple of holes here and there but nothing particularly noticeable as far as I could tell. "Vitmori! Are you okay?" Legosi asked frantically, halfway between snarling at the girl while looking at me with concern, not entirely sure what he should do as his hackles visibly rose up along his back. ¡°Yeah, yeah I¡¯m okay¡­¡± I say after a moment while looking over my half dissolved torso. I take a few moments to try and repair myself, but I don¡¯t bother wasting the mana to rebuild my arm since I don¡¯t really know just how much mana I¡¯m going to need in actual combat. Glancing over at Legosi again, I flashed a small smile before suddenly noticing Basmori stepping out from Legosi¡¯s shadow, looking expressly concerned for me. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight of him and rubbed the back of my head with my remaining hand. ¡°You really have a bad habit of following when you shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t ya? I should¡¯ve known you were tagging along when you suddenly disappeared.¡± Glancing around at the woods around me I look back to Basmori again. ¡°Stay close or stay in my shadow at all times, we¡¯re going into an actual fight and even though you have experience hunting, this will be something completely different, understand?¡± Basmori looked hesitant for a moment, but nodded resolutely before striding forward and ducking into my shadow. With him taken care of for the moment, I turned my attention back towards the catkin girl and looked her over again; she had collapsed once more and didn¡¯t look like she had it in her to lash out again. Placing my hand against her shoulder and running my mana through her body, I find that she has just a considerable amount of damage. Between the blood loss, shredded muscles, the arrows her body healed over and all sorts of bruising and fractures littered over within her body. I set about fixing what I can to at least stabilize her, swiftly pulling the arrows out from her back and shoulder while mending her skin and bones. It¡¯s ultimately quick and dirty, but at the very least it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll fade from life if I were to glance away. As I started to pull my hand back, I¡¯m once again surprised as the catkin suddenly reached out for me, grabbing me by my shirt collar and pulling me down to look her right in the eyes. Her gaze is unfocused and her eyes are erratically dilated, she slurs her words, mumbling desperately as she tries to get her message across. Thankfully I don¡¯t need to hear her words to get her message as it comes clear through her thoughts. ¡®Save my home.¡¯ With that, she falls back into unconsciousness again. Standing tall, I looked to Legosi and reached out, ruffling the fur on his head. ¡°Take her back to the caravan as soon as you can. But don¡¯t push yourself if you need time to recover. If anything you can just wave them down when they come along¡­ For now, rehydrate and recover.¡± I instructed, pulling a stone bowl from my storage as I poured out the mana potions the Crucible Master¡¯s assistant had me drink a couple days ago along with some fresh water. Legosi looked admittedly reluctant, but he didn¡¯t argue as I could sense him gauging his currently shaky and sore limbs. After a moment he simply bobbed his head in understanding. ¡°Very well Vitmori¡­ I shall do as you say.¡± With that, he made his way over to the basin and began lapping down the water and potions. Looking down at my ruined shirt, I decided to just stash it away along with my cloak before pulling on my black poncho. It was admittedly still rather singed with burns and torn from when I made use of the fabric for various things, but it still covered more than the shirt. Taking a pointless breath, I scooped up the catkin¡¯s blade and stashed it away before starting to sprint towards the smoke which filled the sky. Chapter 140 Vitmori POV Despite running through the woods for nearly an hour, there were still quite a few miles for me to go until I reached the burning village. Traveling on foot alone was fairly slow, all things considered, though it''s not like I could even possibly reach the speeds Legosi managed to achieve. I did manage to get a few short bursts of speed here and there as I practiced using the speed boost manaheart users were able to use, but it took quite a lot of my focus to maintain while also running and trying to keep my balance while navigating through brush and trees. Too often I would end up just tripping and falling, which was admittedly rather frustrating since I considered myself to be rather coordinated and nimble even in my old age. Relying on my speed without any sort of magical enhancements, I finally came to the edge of the treeline, and what I saw was much more than just a mere village. Well, I suppose if I had to consider that historically a village could be anything between a few hundred to a few thousand people, I shouldn''t have been all that surprised. Perhaps I was thinking it would be more along the lines of a hamlet, now that I thought about it some more. From where I stood, I could easily see over a hundred or so buildings, most of them appeared to be some kind of housing, though I could make out a few fields, farms, and some silos that were strewn along the edges of the village itself. There were quite a few fires clustered here and there which fed into the massive plume of smoke that filled the sky itself. Looking around some more I spotted quite a few armed and armored raiders moving from building to building, kicking down doors before dragging people and supplies out into the open, there were signs of small fights breaking out here and there where villagers who were trying to resist their attackers. So it''s likely the armored individuals are the deserters I heard about back in the fort town, though as far as I knew, they were only practicing acts of roadside banditry, not full-on raiding and pillaging settlements to this extent. Near the center of the village was a small motte and bailey, from what I could guess the majority of the conflict was focused there as small spouts of fire erupted in that area every few minutes with arrow fire being returned down to whatever attackers were harrying the gates. I''m... I''m not too sure where to begin or what I should even do. The scale of this whole thing is so much more than what I was initially expecting. Back in my old world, communities of thirty to fifty were the biggest I ever really had to interact with outside of the major trade or production hubs, and the number of bandits that usually attacked those places had less than half of that using hit-and-run tactics or other methods to make these sorts of battles even. I''m used to fighting against small groups of enemies, moving silently while quickly striking multiple targets and incapacitating as many as possible while killing those I had no choice but to kill. This... this was a full-on occupation, a siege, and... I''m just one man. It''s not like I''m afraid for my life since I''m not really at risk here, but what I need right now is a plan and time; both of which I just don''t have right now. Though, the longer I just sit here, the worse things are going to get. Taking a breath for the sake of taking a breath, I start crossing through the open field between the treeline and the outskirts of the village. I made sure to stay low but moved as quickly as I could until I reached the wall of the first building, staying low I hurried through the walkways and clung to as many corners as I could, carefully peeking around edges and moving further into town once I knew the way ahead was cleared. The one thing I noticed while making my way around is just how few dead there are, if they were just razing this village to the ground, I would have expected much more blood to have already been spilled considering just how much time has likely passed since all this started. There are splatterings of blood here and there, but from what I can gather is that they appear to be surface wounds, or at the very least whoever got hurt didn''t suffer fatal injuries or lose a worrying amount of blood. So that likely means they''re taking prisoners for some reason or another, but where are they keeping them? The sounds of battle draw my attention as another spout of flames erupts into the air. An odd sense of unease starts welling up in the back of my mind as the thoughts from earlier this morning start bubbling up in my mind again. I''m strong, this I know to be true as I think of the man I used to be as a mere human. But in this world, I''m untested when it comes to having to fight a battle in a very different sense of the word than what I''m used to. Sure, I''ve been told I''m strong and I am likely stronger than the average person, but what does that mean? I think it''s time for me to stop thinking about it and just press forward. It''s time to see what I can do and just how I stand up against others in this world. I''m all too aware of Basmori who was still in my shadow, his eyes taking in the scene around us. I take to the rooftops, scaling one of the buildings as I take in the unfolding battle at the gates of the motte and bailey. It was... A strange sort of controlled carnage. I watched as around seventy to eighty raiders performed an odd mix of building fortifications to defend against arrow fire while going around and collecting arrows and other thrown weapons from the battlefield itself before passing them around to various archers and large-looking raiders who in turn launched the thrown weapons up at those on the walls defending the stone keep. Here is where the brunt of the battle seems to have taken place, with the dead of all sorts strewn about in the village''s main plaza that led to the drawbridge of the hilltop keep which was in the center of the village itself. The keep itself wasn''t nearly as impressive as the frontier fort I had come from, but it was a considerable building that was surprisingly defendable. The soldiers who were likely fighting for the city seemed to be throwing all sorts of things down at the attackers who were trying to make their way in, and only firing arrows at the attacking raiders who were at the edges of the battle instead of at the mass of the group in the middle of the plaza. At first, I was not sure what I was looking at, that was until I sensed an intense form of mana in the air. Looking closer, I spotted what appeared to be some kind of large, ornate box on wheels with runes and a variety of large but simple crystals which appeared to be a mix of mana batteries and a command crystal of some kind. With that in mind, I looked around again to see the arrows and spears the defending soldiers were launching and throwing were being redirected midair towards the outskirts of the battle by some kind of invisible barrier or forcefield, at which point some of the raiders would go around, gathering them up to use for themselves. Looking around some more, I spotted at least four mages among the raiders, two of whom were going around and treating the wounded who were clustered by the magic tool that was emitting the barrier. One mage was by the emitter itself, seemingly looking it over and doing whatever needed to be done to keep the barrier stable. The final one was standing before the drawbridge itself, blasting plumes of fire against the stone, wood, and metal that made up the way into the fortified area. The scorch marks against the stone and wood were clear to me even from the rooftop I was on. As far as I can tell, the wood itself has been scorched and blackened to the point where it could practically be charcoal. After watching a spout of fire erupt from the mage by the drawbridge, I noticed that those defending the drawbridge had their own mage who used a controlled burst of water to snuff out the flames, so at this point, it looks like this whole battle it practically a stalemate until the magic endurance match has a decided victor, one way or another. So... What can I do about all this? How should I handle this? Movement catches my eyes and I see a raider wearing some rather light armor, leathers, a gambeson, and some pieces of metal strapped to various parts of his body along with a metal helmet on his head. He''s a half-orc of some variety with gray skin, and while I''m not sure of the specifics he looks to be in his late twenties to me. Focusing on his mind, I sense he''s running through the areas where the quartermaster''s troops stashed the supplies they''ve gathered so far. He''s looking for... Alchemical supplies? Oil... flour... Some mushrooms? Even though he''s not exactly sure what he''s looking for, he knows where to find the stuff they took from the local alchemist''s shop. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I made sure not to stare right at him, simply stealing glances at the raider while keeping him in my periphery and focusing on everything else that was around me. While I may have been particularly sensitive in my old life, the concept that you could feel when someone was watching you was a tried and tested gut feeling that I managed to cultivate. The idea that it is now a very literal sensation for me while I''m in this puppet is not lost on me, but given that this is a world of magic where some can sense mana is cause for extra caution. "Alright Basmori... Keep a close eye on what I''m doing next... This is how you stalk without that fancy shadow magic." I mused under my breath, crossing over to the next rooftop and quietly stalking the raider before carefully dropping down three rooftops later. I match his pace, taking a step when he takes a step while keeping a good twenty feet of space at first, though as the seconds crawled into minutes I closed the distance. Fifteen feet, ten, five... The raider rounds the corner and I make my move, grabbing the man by the shoulder and kicking his ankles out from under him. With a fistful of gambeson, I carefully guided the man into slamming his helmeted face against a brick wall, keeping him there as I spoke in a harsh voice that came all too easily to me. "You''re gonna tell me the truth, the whole truth, nothing but the truth... So help you god... gods." He initially struggled against me for a moment, but when I didn''t even budge against his rather considerable strength, he spoke up in a quiet whisper. "P-please.. Please don''t kill m-me..." "Where are you taking the villagers you''ve captured?" I asked as I quickly adjusted my grip, releasing his shoulder and grabbing the back of his neck to keep his helmet firmly against the brick. "W-we''re taking them back to our base." He explained in a frantic whisper. That''s the truth... "Why? What''s the point?" "S-slave labor... W-We need work to be done and a lot of hands to do it." That''s a lie... But he doesn''t know the details for some reason. "Are you trying to occupy this village for the winter?" He tried to shake his head and I could feel he was attempting to squirm away again by pushing off the wall since his hands were still free, though it seemed his armor around his shoulders was impeding his flexibility so he couldn''t directly reach me. In response I dug my knee into his back, forcing him to bend painfully towards the wall while his knees slid out against the dirt and gravel beneath him. "Argh! Y-yes! W-we need the space! This village will be perfect for us to expand into!" He''s lying again... They''re not trying to take the village, that''s the whole point of that emitter, they''re stalling for time. The village is useless anyway because... They got someone to poison the wells around the village and inside the bailey? "Where''s this base of yours?" I asked as I dug my knee further into his back, this did cause him to lose what little balance he had left, but I managed to keep his face firmly against the brick, even if the metal of his helmet scraped and screeched for a moment at the sudden weight shift. He panted heavily, gritting his teeth through the pain as his mind raced to give me an answer. "We''re situated in the woods to the west, a cabin with a basement that is linked to an underground tunnel." That''s a rather creative and specific answer... But that''s not the base, it''s a mountain range further to the north, though they are using a cave system. "Thank you for your cooperation, for that, you get to run. Don''t you dare look back at me." I pulled away, making sure to let him fall to the ground while I stepped back around the corner of the building. The raider frantically scrambled to his feet, not bothering to look around as he started to run, making his way down the path as he started heading for the outskirts of the village. Though he didn''t get far as I had followed him there, and as soon as he left the village limits I reached out with my earth magic; the dirt beneath his feet cracked open wide before swallowing him up and crushing him, killing him rather quickly as a rush of energy and memories washed over me. "I said you would get to run... Not that you would get to live." I made sure to collect his body, stashing it away as I started to form a plan. Given that these raiders are playing the long game and are not overtly trying to occupy the village but intend on taking the people and supplies, then that means I''ll have time to take care of the ones doing the looting and kidnapping. With the raider''s recent memories fresh on my mind, I know that they''ve gathered the people and supplies around the west end of the village, from there they''re slowly taking both the people and the goods to a dropoff point to the north where others are moving them to their base. Making my way through the village, I come across lone raiders as they drag foodstuffs and other goods onto the streets to be collected later when they get the wagons again. I didn''t bother taking all that much time on them, simply crushing them with the ground beneath their feet before pulling their broken bodies into my storage space and moving on. Given all the mana and vital energy coming my way, I decided to commit to regrowing my arm once again. I stopped in some cover, watching the threads and tendrils of wood sprout from my shoulder branching out this way and that; the whole process felt rather... Alien as I watched it all shift and warp until they twisted together into what my arm should be and the illusion settled over the wood. Flexing my hand and fingers, I stood and began climbing to the rooftops again. Before long I''m overlooking a fenced-off clearing of some kind, probably a field, filled with around thirty or so villagers all sitting in a wide circle. Men and women made up the outer ring of the group with the children having been left in the center, I could hear the quiet sobs of the children and some of the women as they begged for their families or parents. A lot of them were just stoic, doing their best to present a strong front even if they too were worried about their current situation. Some of the more battered men and women looked like guards or maybe even soldiers to me, quite a few of them were lying unconscious among the other villagers. So they took them alive instead of killing them outright for some reason? I do spot a familiar face, though it''s nobody I''ve ever seen before... Ah! It''s that catkin girl''s mother... So it looks like even she got captured, but thankfully not killed. Well, at least those two will have a proper reunion if all goes well today. Scanning the view some more, I noticed that there was a pile of bodies to the left of the group, most of them were raiders based on the colors, but there were others mixed in there as well but they all appeared to have some kind of armor and didn''t look outright civilian. Standing around them were other men and women, the raiders who were holding them captive. Counting them, there were only seven of them just standing around, eating food and drinking from barrels. They seemed to be enjoying themselves quite a bit, shooting the shit and talking about this and that. However one of the raiders who was keeping watch suddenly called out, waving at the other raiders as they seemed to clean themselves up, hiding the alcohol and food as a few wagons and carts pulled up with seven more raiders on them. The two groups of raiders quickly coordinated as they began loading the carts and wagons with a mix of foodstuffs and villagers, but I wasn''t about to let this scene play out anymore. I think it''s time to do a test run on what I was planning for the group by the drawbridge. Tul''mi POV / Catkin Innkeeper / Retired Adventurer Tul''mi wakes for the third time in the last couple of hours, blood loss and battle fatigue weighing heavily on her body. Not for the first time today is she cursing herself for slipping up and letting herself get cornered after the guards she was working with got taken down. With her ears perked and twitching, she watched as those foreign soldiers started rounding up more of the people and food before loading them up to take them gods know where. Shutting her eyes, she focused on her old meditation techniques and worked on doing her best to recover her manaheart and tend to her wounds where she could. If she wasn''t going to be able to escape right now, then she would need to be ready to escape later when she gets the chance. Though as her manaheart began to slowly pulse with more and more vigor, her ears suddenly caught the faint whoosh of an arrow sailing through the air. Opening her eyes and following her ears, she watched as one of the raiders got an arrow slammed through their chest and the heart before suddenly dropping. Another arrow almost immediately followed the first, finding purchase in a man''s throat as he dropped to his knees, audibly gurgling as he flailed about while trying to pull the shaft out of his neck. The raiders quickly sprung into action, forming up and grabbing shields as they started scanning the rooftops. One even grabbed a hostage, grabbing a woman by her hair and holding her in front of him as they did their best to position themselves in the direction the arrows were coming from. This seemingly earned an arrow through their eye which caused them to drop their hostage before collapsing in a crumpled heap. As most of the raiders started grouping together, two broke off from the group and began running towards where the brunt of their forces were in the plaza, but they didn''t get far when they were suddenly tackled by a couple of sprinting people. She watched them go down, but in the next moment, she felt her blood run cold as she saw the sprinters raise their heads suddenly before sinking their teeth into the throats of the raiders. Her ears twitched as more movement started coming from all around them, a large brute with misshapen and oversized muscles charged the grouped-up raiders, colliding into their shields and sending them sprawling. More sprinting undead followed after as they tackled those who were still standing. Another raider quickly broke from the group, running for the carriages before she watched as a black-skinned figure launched from a rooftop, tackling them down to the ground and using their unnaturally sharpened claws to rip and tear into the raider''s flesh as the man screamed and writhed from the pain before suddenly going silent. She could feel the panic start to set in, though as she watched the monstrous undead ignore the lone woman that was taken hostage and go for another raider, she had a hunch and decided to act on it as she stood and called out to the villagers around her. "Don''t panic, those creatures are not going after us! Stay calm!" Even when she called out to the others, she watched as one of the sprinters reacted to her, staring at her with glowing green eyes before turning away as they collectively finished off the raiders. "You''ve got the right idea, it''s all going to be fine." A voice called out from above. Remaining on her feet, Tul''mi turned to look for the source of the voice as she spotted a man wrapped in raggedy black fabric drop down from a two-story building. Their eyes met and she couldn''t help but involuntarily shiver at his piercing green gaze. In the next moment, she watched as a winged black cat appeared on his shoulder, the man just flashing a bit of a smile as he reached up and scratched its throat before looking at her again. "I got your message, don''t worry, I''m here to help." The man said as the sprinters and other odd-looking and monstrous undead started to gather up behind him. Chapter 141 Tul''mi POV The next ten minutes were a blur as the stranger went around untying a few people before passing around several knives, swords, and axes; leaving the villagers to continue untying themselves while he stepped away and did his own thing. Tul''mi was soon cut from her bindings by one of the others, after taking a moment to massage her wrists, she coordinated with the other freed guards who were by her; setting them to check in with each other in the field around them so she could get an idea of who was still ready for a fight. Once that was done, she made her way over to the stranger as he quietly murmured to the cat on his shoulder. Before she could say anything, he glanced back at her and flashed a kind smile at her before speaking up. "You''re looking a little unsteady on your feet there... Do you want me to tend to your wounds?" She was a little taken aback by his question, though she wasn''t sure what she was expecting of him in the first place. "I... Uh... Hold on." She said at first, needing a moment to gather her thoughts, her ears flicking as she considered something he said earlier. "You said you got our message, right? Does that mean..." She started to say, though she was unsure how to voice her thoughts when it came to her daughter. Tul''mi knew just how wounded Puh''ma was when she broke through the ranks of those foreign soldiers, she hoped for the best but was prepared for the worst considering the circumstances. The stranger just flashed a kind smile as he gently scratched the cat''s throat again. "Puh''ma is fine, I treated her wounds, got her stable, and left her with one of my familiars... Though she owes me a new glove and a shirt." He mused while chuckling softly as the cat hopped off his shoulder before seemingly vanishing into the stranger''s shadow. "The first thing she did when I found her was fling a jar of acid at me, though to be fair she likely wasn''t conscious of her actions in the state she was in." Tul''mi was immediately relieved at the news, though she looked rather concerned at his comment as she looked at him curiously. "She did? And you''re fine?" The stranger just flashed a small smile at her question. "It''ll take more than a few little acid burns to keep me down." He mentioned while turning his attention away as he began walking around to each of the bodies of the foreign soldiers, making them seemingly vanish into thin air. Tul''mi was a little surprised, but she was more worldly than most around these parts and had seen feats of spatial magics similar to what the stranger was performing. "If you don''t mind my asking, can you tell me who you are and what you''re doing around these parts?" While she did feel a little bad about doubting the intentions of this mysterious stranger who swooped in out of nowhere and freed them; she hadn''t heard of someone like him or even heard that someone like him was operating in the area. The man glanced over at her as he flashed a seemingly knowing smirk before making another corpse disappear. "You could say I''m something of an art merchant... As for what I''m doing around here? Well, I already told you... Your daughter told me your village needed help, so I''m here to help." He said as if that was the most obvious thing in the world. Tul''mi wasn''t sure how to respond to that, though when he said he was just an art merchant, she looked over to the group of humanoid monsters that were clustered together along the fence line of the field, noting their bloodied maws and claws. After another moment of thought, her ears twitched as she heard the sounds of the battle still going on in the village''s plaza and decided to just take the stranger at face value as a helping hand. "I see... Well, if you''re here to help us, then how can we help you do that?" The stranger seemingly nodded with approval as he made his way over to the pile of corpses the foreign soldiers had dragged over here and began looking them over. "You can help me best by staying out of my way, and I mean no offense by that." He mentioned as he took a knee and began making the corpses of the foreign soldiers disappear into thin air. "I''ll take care of the forces by the drawbridge with my guys... However, if you feel like you''re up to the task, then you can try to help the people who were taken from here." Tul''mi''s ears flicked with surprise as she listened to the stranger. "You know where they''re keeping them?" He bobbed his head, glancing up at her for a moment before going back to looking over the pile of bodies, making another one disappear. "Yeah, I took a couple minutes to interrogate one of the bastards and he helpfully told me what I needed to know... Your people and supplies are being taken to a clearing in the north to be collected by their forces later so they can be taken to their base in the mountains." She was admittedly rather surprised by that info before bobbing her head intently. "How sure are you about this information? Couldn''t he have simply lied to you and told you what you wanted to hear?" "Oh, he lied to me for sure, barely half the things he told me were the truth." He said before glancing back up at her and flashing a small smile. "But his memories told me a different story and he couldn''t lie with those." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Tul''mi couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine as she considered the implications of what the stranger could''ve done to get the foreign soldier''s memories, but she ignored it and focused on the task now at hand. "Very well, then I shall gather the guards and see what we can do about the people they''ve already moved." "That sounds good to me, though that brings me back to my earlier question... Do your wounds need tending? I have no doubts in regards to what you''re capable of, but you''re hardly in fighting shape." He said as he looked up at her again before looking around at the guards who were among the group. Tul''mi looked among the others as well before sighing softly as she scratched the back of her head. "You''re right, but if you intend on tackling those soldiers in the plaza, then I can''t possibly ask you to burn your mana on healing our wounds as well." The man just smiled kindly as he stood up before meeting her gaze. "If that''s what you''re worried about, then I don''t need to be the one to heal you." He mentioned before holding his hand out. In the next moment, two figures stepped out from thin air and stood before her. The clothes they wore vaguely reminded her of the sort of garb acolytes and clerics wore, yet they wore no emblems or sigils that showed their religious order. The green glow of their eyes and the paleness of their skin betrayed that these two were likely some kind of monster using a humanoid form, yet they were in remarkably better condition than the sprinters and other monstrous beings were in. Before she could say anything, the man spoke up as he regarded the two beings he summoned. "Now that I''m thinking about it, your faces may disturb the villagers... I''m not saying you two are ugly, far from it, but the lack of expressions can be offputting." He said, apparently talking to them in particular before snapping his fingers with a smile on his face. "Aha, I know what I can do..." With that, he pulled two wooden planks from seemingly nowhere and began to magically shape them into a couple of bird masks. He then made the two beings hold the masks when he pulled out a ruined green shirt before looking over to Tul''mi. "This was specifically tailored to order, just for me. I''ve only had it for a little under two weeks." He mentioned with a sigh before tearing a couple of strips from it. He punched holes around the edges of the mask with his index finger before fitting the masks over the two beings'' faces and using the green cloth to secure them to their faces. "There we go... I suppose I should call you plague doctors now, instead of healer zombies." He said almost cheerfully before patting their shoulders and looking at Tul''mi again. "These two will treat your wounded, they''ve helped me with more complicated surgeries and treatments before, so I''m sure they''ll be able to handle most wounds and damage." Tul''mi couldn''t help be regard the two beings in a new light, glancing between them and the stranger after another few moments. "Do they have names?" She asked before looking at the stranger more pointedly. "And what is your name?" The stranger appeared to suddenly look rather thoughtful, considering the two masked beings in front of him before glancing over at Tul''mi once more. "I suppose names would be rather helpful... Wouldn''t they? Well... My name is Vito." He said while gesturing to himself, though he seemingly hesitated as he regarded the masked beings, taking another moment to think before pointing to the one on the left first and then to the one on the right. "They are Wither and Blight. Yes, I know their names sound rather contrarian to being healers, but they are good at what they do, I can vouch for their skills from even before they entered my service." Tul''mi could feel there was a sudden shift in the air once Vito told her their names, but she wasn''t sure what caused it. In any case, Wither and Blight seemed to stand a little taller and appeared to be more attentive than before as they started looking her over. "I see, well I thank you for calling on them to aid us." Vito offered a kind smile as he bobbed his head. "It''s no problem... I can also spare the black-skinned leaper and the muscle-bound brute over there to help aid you in recovering your people. Beyond that, I need the rest of my forces with me if I want to thoroughly clean up the rest of those raider bastards." Tul''mi couldn''t help but be taken aback by Vito''s apparent generosity, she could understand the drive to rush to an innocent''s defense, but using his monsters and taking on a massive force all on his own while lending his monsters to aid complete strangers was just something she couldn''t comprehend. This man was no doubt some kind of eccentric, that much she was sure of by just how he was carrying himself; smiling and chuckling around the corpses of those he just killed, not to mention the odd monsters he so easily commands. "Forgive me if I''m crossing a line... But why are you helping us?" Vito looked surprised by the question, looking over at her while he had been gently rolling over the corpses of the guards and mercenaries who were among the dead of the foreign soldiers, laying them on their backs, closing their eyes, and gently placing their hands crossed over their chests. "Why? Because you asked of course, do I need any more of a reason?" Tul''mi wasn''t sure what to say at first before simply scratching the back of her head. "W-well... Not really, no." Vito just smiled as he stood before looking at Tul''mi, meeting her gaze. "Helping those in need isn''t a matter of duty, it''s a matter of happiness. To help others brings me joy, so if I had to give a reason... I help because I want to." With that, he looked at the humanoid monsters before letting out a whistle. "C''mon you lot, let''s get going." He ordered before looking over at Tul''mi again. "Good luck, don''t die." He mused before turning and making his way towards the plaza. Now alone with Wither and Blight, she looked between the two before jutting a thumb at the gathering of guards and civilians. "Go treat their injuries first, I can tend to myself for the most part." She ordered, the duo bobbing their heads at her words before making their way around. As the next thirty minutes went by, she found herself leading a strike team of seven guards, two humanoid monsters and the two ''Plague Doctors'' as Vito called them. Having followed the multiple carriage tracks going to and from the forests to the north of the village. Cutting through the tree line, she eventually finds the clearing Vito told her about, spotting stacks of crates and sacks filled to the brim with foodstuffs and all sorts of other supplies, along with another fifty villagers. Just doing a quick headcount, she confirmed with the guards that just about everyone who had been taken away in the last several hours was all here and accounted for. Among the villagers were at least another fifteen foreign soldiers, most appeared to be rather relaxed, though a few were maintaining their vigil rather dutifully as they kept the captive prisoners in line. She took several slow, deep breaths, doing her best to center herself as she felt her manaheart begin to pulse and throb with vigor. She was about to order the attack to start when suddenly a massive spout of flames illuminated the smoke-filled sky behind them. While Tul''mi may have been momentarily distracted, she was quick to notice the foreign soldiers were also quite distracted. She swiftly drew her bow while notching three arrows at once and enhancing her arrows with wind before launching them with rather precise accuracy and force; skewering three separate soldiers through their chest and throats. "Move in!" She ordered, standing taller while notching the next arrow. Chapter 142 Vitmori POV I''m not sure how to feel about what I''m about to do next... Sure the test run in the field was a complete success with no losses on my end, but now I''m about to engage a force that outnumbers my own at least two to one. Between the zombies that I''ve had for months now and the new ones from the dead raiders I''ve collected, I now have a total of forty-two zombies in my service; though at the moment I can only call on thirty-eight since I''ve assigned two of the mutants and the plague doctors to assist Tul''mi in recovering the villagers who have already been taken from the village itself. What I''m worried about is how quickly my zombies might be dispatched. Sure, I managed to take out a small group of raiders in short order due to the element of surprise and an aggressive initial attack; but if they''re able to coordinate and effectively respond to the initial swarm then they may be able to dispatch my zombies. The people of this world may not have any experience with the zombies of my world, but the ones we''re facing have received proper standardized military training, not to mention they have actual combat experience if their memories serve me right. They aren''t the scared, naive, or wholly unprepared civilians of my world and would likely have experience fighting an uncommon foe or monster given the nature of this world in general. What I need to do is present an overwhelming force despite my smaller numbers, some kind of shock and awe display to unnerve and demoralize their forces. Kinda like popping a group leader''s head while they were in the middle of giving a speech before launching a surprise attack... I think that''s what I need to do; while that mage that''s using the fire doesn''t look nearly strong enough to be that notable war mage I heard about, he certainly has enough eyes on him for me to make a spectacle of his death. But how should I do it? An arrow from a distance is certainly surprising enough but I have a feeling that won''t get the sort of reaction that I want. I could send a swarm to specifically target that particular mage, but that would just make my zombies more of a target... I need to be the one to get close and personally end the mage while making a big show of his death to draw as much attention; once I have all eyes on me as I can, I''ll order my zombies to swarm while I take down as many raiders as I can on my end. Would I be able to rely on the chaos of battle to close the distance and approach the mage burning the drawbridge? Sure it is a controlled chaos of an active siege, but I have no doubts that a man like me wearing such raggedy clothes would be so easily noticed if I were to approach such a prominent figure blasting all that fire. As my eyes wandered to the stray corpses of the raiders along the outskirts of the barrier, I couldn''t help but smile as a brilliant idea came to mind on just how I could get close to the mage without drawing all too much attention at first. For now, it was time to lay the groundwork by getting my zombies into position. Rabbitkin Guard POV The fur on his hands was still damp with his own blood; the last few hours of firing his bow in shifts had pushed him to his limits as he could barely clench his fist anymore or even lift his bow. His hand was recently bandaged by one of the medics before being sent back onto the walls to support the other soldiers and guards who could still properly wield their weapons. His current assignment was grabbing as many spears and arrows that were scattered about by the enemy, pulling them from buildings and posts where he could reach them, which was fairly high up all things considered thanks to his strong legs. With the current bundles of spears and arrows in hand, he made his way up the steps to the walkways where the archers were returning fire to the enemy soldiers down below. He topped off a few stations where arrows were running low and filled up empty racks with spears where they were needed before heading back down the stairs away from the brunt of the battle to report back in with the quartermaster. Making his way into the bailey''s warehouse, he spots the green-skinned orcish woman as she looks from a clipboard to yet another barrel of water that had been rolled into the room. She skillfully popped off the top and began pouring some kind of powder into it before punching the wooden lid back into place. Once she was done with that, the quartermaster looked over at the guard once he entered before simply bobbing her head at him. "Good, you''re back... One of the apprentices turned up a mana potion, so I need you to bring it to Aspen to help make sure he stays in the fight." She said as she jutted a thumb over to her impromptu workstation where a somewhat dusty but still clear blue mana potion sat. "Yes ma''am." The rabbitkin guard nodded in response, taking up the bottle with his good hand and giving it a polish with his arm before carefully tucking it away into his hip satchel. "Is there anything else that you need me to do while I''m out there?" The quartermaster stopped her work for a moment, offering a grimace as she stared into the middle distance before glancing at the guard in question. "How are the gates looking?" The guard couldn''t help but return her look with a sense of unease as he just shook his head. "Just eyeballing it, I think we''ve got an hour or two at most until that drawbridge is ashes despite Aspen''s best efforts. From what I can tell, those bastards are taking their sweet time in trying to get the drawbridge down; almost as if they know there won''t be any reinforcements to support us for at least the next couple of days. I saw them practically relaxing next to that emitter they brought with them, only attacking enough to keep us from properly mounting an offensive." The quartermaster cursed in a tongue he wasn''t familiar with before running her fingers through her short black hair and sighing heavily. "If that''s the case, we should start setting up some grease traps. If those foreign bastards like fire so much, then let''s light them up the moment they try to cross the gates." She said with grim determination before looking at the guard again. "Hurry up with that potion and get back here once you''re done." This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Of course ma''am." The guard stated resolutely before turning on his heel and hurrying back into the fray, all while stray arrows embedded themselves into the wooden buildings around him or broke themselves against the stone walls and floors. Crossing along the walkways and being mindful of incoming arrow fire, the guard eventually made it to the gatehouse where the village''s battle mage was currently posted as they did their best to keep the drawbridge from being reduced to ashes. The beaverkin mage looked clearly worn down, his tail tapping against the stone at his feet as he leaned against his staff before looking up at the rabbitkin guard on his approach. "What is it? Do you bring news?" He asked as did his best to stand tall again before scowling as another spout of flame licked at the drawbridge. He called on some words of power before sending out a very precise ball of water to extinguish the flames all over again. The guard merely shook his head at that as he began digging through his hip satchel. "No sir, but I do bring a potion. One of the apprentices brought it to the quartermaster." He explained as he procured the vial of blue liquid and held it out for the mage. The mage let out the smallest of smiles as he sighed and took up the vial, biting down on the cork and pulling it free from the vial before spitting it out and downing the vial''s contents. With a few quick gulps, he sighed with delight before handing the vial back. "Many thanks... I needed that." He admitted, quickly looking rather refreshed and somewhat more attentive to his surroundings. The guard nodded, not sure what to do with the vial for a moment before simply tucking it away into his hip satchel again. Though he then looked out the window slits to peer at the foreign soldiers as they continued to build up their fortifications in the plaza while their own forces continued to rain down arrows and spears on them. "Forgive my ignorance, Mage Aspen, but what is the point of us continuously firing upon the enemy while they have that barrier up?" The guard asked while bringing up his hand with his bloodied fingers before regarding the mage again. Aspen nodded intently at the question before looking over at the emitter in the middle of the plaza. "Think of the barrier like a very thick blanket, while it can easily shrug off a few hits, if left on its own, it''ll eventually start developing holes in the barrier which will allow us to shoot through it. But..." He started to say before pointing out the foreign mage who was manning the emitter itself. "That fellow over there is like a seamstress, using his mana to mend the holes caused by our repeated attacks and doing his best to keep the whole thing stable." Looking around for a moment, he pointed out a spear that managed to pierce through the barrier but unfortunately missed one of the foreign soldiers by the narrowest of margins. "That''s the reason those bastards are building physical fortifications instead of solely relying on the emitter itself." "I see, thank you for the information Mage Aspen, if you''ll excuse me, the quartermaster wants me back to help prepare some grease traps in case the enemy makes their way inside." He explained as he turned to leave. The beaverkin mage nodded intently before scowling as he looked out through the window slit again. "Dammit all! Those bastards must have looted the alchemist''s shop." He cursed as he angrily tapped his tail against the floor behind him. The guard couldn''t help but be a little curious as he made his way back to a nearby window slit and peered out at the plaza. Sure enough, he spotted one of the foreign soldiers approaching the mage with a mana potion in hand, holding it out for the mage to take. Though as the mage turned away to drink, the soldier suddenly hooked their arm around the mage''s throat, choking them out while clutching a dagger in his free hand and... "By the gods..." The guard murmured under his breath as he watched the soldier plunge a wicked-looking dagger into the mage''s chest and stomach, stabbing them over and over again and making the mage a bloody mess. Despite their injuries, the mage wasn''t down yet, reaching behind them as they grabbed the traitor and blasted them with a powerful and continuous stream of fire, their final flames burning with bright fury as the traitor''s armor burned away into ash and molten slag. When the flames went out, what they saw was a human man grinning with apparent delight as they were left in nothing but blackened and glowing chain greaves and leather boots. The rabbitkin guard watched the traitor''s lips move, seemingly saying something to the mage before the mage was immolated in even more furious flames. Glancing to the side, he watched as Mage Aspen looked at the unfolding events with a mix of awe and unease on their face when suddenly the sky was illuminated by a pillar of fire, heat washing over the rabbitkin guard despite the distance between himself and the flames in the plaza. When the flame pillar dissipated, all that was left of the mage was a black spot on the ground. As for the traitor, who was likely not even affiliated with the foreign soldiers, he simply stood in place, holding his arms out wide as if to taunt the remaining foreign soldiers as they started surrounding him in a large circle. With weapons drawn and archers at the ready, the foreign soldiers open fire on the lone man, riddling him with arrows as he was skewered all over his body, though when two arrows finally embedded themselves into his skull, the man went slack, yet somehow remained standing as he died on his feet. "What the hells was all that about?" The rabbitkin guard asked as they watched the foreign soldiers remain encircled around the man, several soldiers wielding spears starting to approach the human spike hog before quickly burying their speartips into his chest and stomach. Suddenly, the human man sprung back to life, a sword appearing in his hand seemingly out of nowhere as he quickly slashed out one of the foreign soldier''s throats when the earth suddenly began shifting all around them. Walls of stone rise from the plaza in a wide circle, just about trapping most of the soldiers if it wasn''t for the two openings facing towards the village and away from the drawbridge. The rabbitkin guard couldn''t help but watch with grim fascination as the man in the center of it all unleashed another wave of fire, flash-frying the foreign soldiers around him in moments as they started pushing for the two exits that were left in the earth and stone walls. Movement caught the rabbitkin guard''s eyes as he watched reinforcements for the foreign soldiers start rushing in, despair filling his heart as he watched just how fast they moved despite the armor they wore. However, his despair was quickly replaced by confusion as he watched them tackle the remaining mages and some of the wounded and other soldiers who weren''t mostly trapped in the walls of earth and stone. Even more of the running soldiers came over from the other end of the plaza, tackling those who were trying to flee through the two openings in the walls of earth and stone when... "By the gods! They''re eating them!" One of the archers manning the walkways cried out in horror as they watched throats get ripped out with sprays of blood messily splattering around the plaza. The human man was still among them, striking out and cutting down the foreign soldiers with his green blade, though occasionally the blade would disappear, only for it to be replaced by a bow notched with an arrow that seemingly came from thin air as he shot the foreign soldiers who managed to break away from the brunt of the battle, only to get taken down by the human in question. At some points, he could''ve sworn he saw a winged black cat among the fray, using shadows to slash throats and cut down the foreign soldiers who somehow managed to take down one of the people-shaped monsters. The siege that had lasted hours was suddenly over in less than ten minutes as the human and eight of the person-shaped monsters were left standing. The arrows that had riddled the man''s body were no longer there, though the guard couldn''t see the extent of the man''s injuries because he was utterly drenched in blood that likely wasn''t his own for the most part. The guards and soldiers could only watch as the man seemed to unwind, conjuring a ball of water and washing the blood off his body before taking his time and going around the plaza. The stone and earth walls receded into the ground, the bodies of all the foreign soldiers and human-shaped monsters vanishing into thin air as the remaining human-shaped monsters also disappeared. The man then just casually started walking around, apparently cleaning up the plaza with pressurized water and taking his sweet time doing it until all the blood and the black spot of ash where the fire mage used to be was all gone and washed away. The only signs that a battle even took place in the plaza were the smoldering buildings and improvised fortifications that were left behind. Finally, the man approached the emitter and placed his hand against it, before it too vanished into thin air. With all that had taken place over the last fifteen minutes, he finally approached where the drawbridge would go down and flashed a bit of a smile as a raggedy black piece of cloth appeared in his hands. He pulled it on, the winged black cat from before stepping up out of the man''s shadow and sitting on his shoulder as the man gently scratched its throat. "Good morning everyone... I got your call for help." He said with an almost kind smile still on his face. Chapter 143 Vitmori POV As I washed away the blood and stash away the corpses strewn about me, my mind begins to wander while I think about the lives that have been affected in the last couple of hours. I need to make sure I recognize the events that played out today, and my part in how things unfolded and how I feel about my choices. Sure I''m glad to have won this fight and to have protected the villagers who were being attacked by a force that was superior to them in both equipment and firepower. But just doing a brief headcount of the corpses in my inventory, my actions here today have caused more people to die in the last couple of hours than all those I''ve killed in my entire lifetime during my last life. While I didn''t kill that many directly, they fell at my command, so I may as well have killed them myself. I''m both exhilarated by the sheer firepower that I was able to wield in actual combat and terrified by just how quickly I was able to snuff out so many lives with almost contemptuous ease. I suppose such battles and casualties are normal in this world and this era, but all in all, it just holds a different feel and weight when compared to the fights I was used to. I mean... This was an actual siege by a foreign invading force, filled with people who had a life and a future waiting for them back home with family, friends, children, and loved ones... Almost nothing like those who I usually pit myself against who had nothing left but the next day waiting for them and didn''t mind trampling those in their way to see it. I suppose if they wanted to actually have those futures surrounded by their loved ones, then they shouldn''t have been in my way today. I can''t blame myself for their actions and the fact that they lost their lives because of the choices that led them into my path. I was going to be in town anyway, and I only did what I did because it was the right thing to do. Even though I say that, I can''t help but consider the fact that I enjoyed myself. I made a spectacle of the fight and performed excessive theatrics by making a show of a man''s death. Sure, it was a part of my plan, but the fact that I had a smile on my face throughout the battle did not escape me. Perhaps I really am some kind of an eccentric? How much of my act is just an act and how much of it is just me being myself without my self-imposed restrictions or the limits I used to have as a mere human? Then there''s Basmori... At the end of the day, I am proud of him. He handled himself in open combat and held his own against trained warriors who had lived full lives when compared to him. Am I sad that he''s had to take the life of a sentient being? Yeah... But again, this is the world we live in, I can''t hold him back from growing up into the type of person he needs to be to survive and thrive in these parts. Especially with the expectations that are there with a name like his. I just need to make sure to guide him down the right path, to not be someone who kills for the sake of killing, but someone who can kill for the sake of others if it comes down to it. With that in mind, I can''t help but wonder if I could have at least spared some of the raiders. Did I have to kill them all? Was an offer for surrender even a viable option or choice? I... I need to stop this line of thought. Despite the mass death at my hands and orders, I just have to accept that those raiders were here to steal food and supplies and kidnap as many people as they could for some nefarious reason, that in itself made their lives forfeit when it comes to protecting those that needed my help. Moving on... In the back of my mind, I could sense that my core had grown in diameter by several inches, though my rings remained unchanged; why that is the way it is despite the number of souls I''ve absorbed today, I don''t know. Though I suppose it merits a closer examination of my core when I get the chance later. As for all those who died today, I''m still working through their memories and doing my best to mentally catalog the information coming my way with all the literal lifetimes of experiences coming my way. I''m just happy that the process happened automatically and required no real effort on my part beyond sifting through the details later. Going back to Basmori, I could tell he''s grown stronger after this battle. Between gaining actual combat experience against strong opponents and his share of the vital energies and mana that I got from their deaths; I could sense a single ring having spiraled into existence around his manaheart. If past experience is anything to go by, I think I can expect some kind of development from him, though how it will manifest is anyone''s guess. My focus goes back to the moment as I realize I''ve finished cleaning up the grisly mess of battle. All the blood, guts, and gore have been washed or stashed away for the time being. I''m not even sure why I cleaned everything up, perhaps out of habit. Sure the battles of my old world usually weren''t this bloody or big, but we always cleaned up the corpses for the sake of cleanliness and to avoid the stench of rot from settling where we didn''t want it to. Regardless, I still have an audience that''s been watching me clean up this whole time, I think they''ve waited long enough for me to continue my little act. Collecting the emitter and stashing it away as well, I pulled a smile on my face and a poncho on my body; I felt Basmori settle on my shoulder as I reached up and doted on him while looking up at the faces of the guards and soldiers on the walls in front of me. "Good morning everyone... I got your call for help." Nobody responded to me at first, and I could sense varying amounts of uncertainty, awe, and fear coming from the lot of them as I just smiled a little more. "Looks like your drawbridge is a little less than functional right now... Do you mind if I make a quick fix for y''all?" It takes a few minutes, but someone calls out to me and I spot a beaverkin stepping out from the gatehouse and onto the walkway. He had a rather healthy wariness of me, and I could already sense him regarding me as an eccentric in his thoughts. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" He asked, trying to set up some dialogue before anything else happened. I just chuckle softly at his words, still smiling as I give a small wave of my hand. "My name is Vito, I''m something of an art merchant... As for what I''m doing here? Well, I''m on my way to the capital for business and just happened to see all this happening. Now then... About that drawbridge? Tul''mi could likely use some aid in escorting all the food and people these raider bastards were taking while you all were preoccupied with this siege.¡± The surprise from the beaverkin and surrounding guards and soldiers was palpable, they collectively recognized Tul''mi by name though they were more taken aback by the news that people were actively being taken from the village itself. Within moments I could sense the gears shifted within the soldiers and guards as they started mobilizing what they could while the beaverkin regarded me again. "Very well, Mage Vito. By all means, do as you wish with the drawbridge." With permission granted, I stepped closer toward where the drawbridge would come down before pouring out stone from my inventory as I shaped it into a sturdy-looking bridge. It''s nothing fancy or complicated as I''m just building it across a simple moat, though I did ensure to build it in such a way that it can withstand heavy traffic and heavy loads so that it''ll last a while until they''re able to replace their ruined drawbridge. As for the massive hunk of charcoal itself, once I crossed my new bridge, I placed my hand against the drawbridge before stashing the entire thing at once. I was mindful enough to only take the drawbridge itself, leaving the chains that connected it to the winches in the gatehouse limply dangling against the gatehouse walls. The sudden looks of astonishment from the guards and soldiers as they watched the entire drawbridge vanish before their eyes were just priceless. I couldn''t help but flash a grin as I did my very best to not outright laugh at their expense while I crossed the threshold of the walls. "Sorry if I surprised you... Y''all should take some carts and carriages north to meet up with Tul''mi and some of the guards who went with her. Oh, and you''ll find some more people and goods over in the fields to the west." I explained, making vague gestures in the general directions they needed to go. Now in the bailey, I was surrounded by a controlled chaos of soldiers and guards going from place to place, doing whatever it was that needed to be done. As the minutes started to trickle by, I watched as barrels of fluids were being rolled somewhere by some soldiers while another few went around collecting arrows and spears from the floors and buildings. All in all, I got an estimated headcount of around fifteen guards and forty soldiers with quite a few civilian volunteers intermingled among them. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. With guards and soldiers heading out through the gates, more and more civilians started coming out from buildings around the bailey; the people looked around curiously as they began questioning the soldiers they found about what was happening. However, I didn''t get the chance to get a headcount on the civilians that were there or eavesdrop on the conversations as I was approached by the beaverkin from before along with a few soldiers and guards who accompanied him. Giving the beaverkin a quick once-over, I could tell he was a mage of sorts and had elite badges pinned to his sleeve and around the neck of his robes; the badges themselves marked him as a rank four elite. "I apologize for keeping you waiting Mage Vito, my name is Aspen, and I''m the Head Mage of Lucfan''s Rest." "Good morning, Mage Aspen." I replied politely enough as Basmori relaxed along my shoulders, laying his small body along the back of my neck while his claws found purchase on my shoulders. "Did you need something?" Aspen glanced at Basmori with intent curiosity before looking up at me, lowering his head in gratitude, and then standing tall again. "May I be the first to thank you for your timely arrival and assistance in dealing with the foreign soldiers who marched upon our village? Your aid was invaluable and there are no doubts that you have changed the way this day may have ended." He expressed with no small amount of respect. Though before he continued, I couldn''t help but mess with the man just a little bit as I interrupted him. "You may not, Tul''mi was the first to thank me after all. But I''ll happily accept you as the second to thank me." I mused as I reached up and doted on Basmori, gently massaging one of his ears with my right hand as he happily leaned into my touch. Aspen wasn''t sure how to respond to that, opening and closing his mouth a few times before simply clearing his throat. "Very well... If I may, I also bring word from Mayor Trelio Lucfan, who requests an audience with you." I didn''t even need to sense Aspen''s thoughts to see that he was being abnormally deferential to a nobody like me. I could tell that he was usually a proud and confident man, but after seeing what I was capable of, he was feeling rather intimidated and outclassed. I suppose in a society based on merit, money, and might; he was doing his best to err on the side of caution while dealing with someone stronger than him. "Do I have to meet him?" While I certainly don''t mind meeting the man in charge of this place, I didn''t intend on having any dealings with the local leadership. I was only planning on spending the night here before moving on with my journey and heading to the next stop on the way to the capital. Though I suppose I wasn''t intending on fighting a small army today either, so there''s that. The beaverkin mage hesitated at first, not sure how to respond to that as he needed a moment to gather a proper response. "Well... No. I suppose you don''t have to meet the Mayor if you don''t want to Mage Vito, though after everything you''ve done today, I would at the very least recommend hearing the Mayor out as he likely intends on rewarding you for your aid." If that''s the case, then I guess I shouldn''t snub the man and turn down his request. With a simple bob of my head, I regarded Aspen again. "Very well then, take me to your leader." I muse with a bit of a smile. Trelio POV / Half-Elf Elite / Sector Mayor Trelio had woken up this morning to the sounds of battle before the moons had fallen into the horizon. The flames on the edge of his town illuminated the night and sent his people into a panicked frenzy as many of them rushed for the bailey and crossed the drawbridge, it was only by the grace of the gods that nobody fell into the moat despite the chaos. They didn''t have the time to save everyone before raising the drawbridge as the brunt of the foreign soldiers took the plaza and began their siege in earnest. The situation turned for the worse when some of the soldiers found out the hard way that the wells within the bailey had been poisoned somehow overnight, rendering a number of his forces very ill and unable to even fight. Honestly, Trelio was expecting that he wouldn''t live long enough to see the moons rise again with the way that battle had been going. He had already been making plans for his family and the civilians to try and escape by rigging some kind of zipline around the back of the fort in hopes that they could at least hide out in the woods until reinforcements arrived, that was at least until that pillar of fire suddenly illuminated the sky. He wasn''t close enough to the walls to watch the battle take place, but he did see the aftermath... Among the carnage of dozens upon dozens of bodies was a single man soaked in the blood of his enemies. It was a grisly sight and a glorious one. The man looked only slightly younger than Trelio himself, yet he could hardly imagine wielding the power and might that man seemed to possess. Trelio hadn''t even heard of a man like him in this country, so he could only assume he was a wanderer of some kind. That only meant that he needed to make sure he handled this encounter with this previously unknown and mighty warrior with great care, lest he sullies his family name or burn possible bridges that would serve to benefit his country. For the moment, Trelio found himself in the fort''s meeting room, sitting at the head of the table while still in his armor; his warhammer lying across the table itself, disgracefully pristine and unused after everything that happened today. The doors suddenly opened, momentarily startling the man as he looked to see his eldest son, Larkis, making his way into the room. The half-elf teen looked respectfully battered and battle-tested, his armor sporting a few noticeable dents and scratches as he crossed the room. Taking off his helmet, he could see the young man also had a fresh bruise along his jawline and the remains of a gash on his forehead that looked to have been freshly treated by a small dose of healing magic that had been directly applied to the wound. "Father! It is good to see you are well." The young man enthused cheerfully as he set his helmet on the table before standing by Trelio''s side. Trelio couldn''t help but grin as he stood, giving Larkis a proud hug as their chest plates clanked against each other rather audibly. "Larkis, I feared the worst, I''m glad to see you are well. Tell me, where have you been?" He asked, pulling back as he gestured for his son to sit beside him while he settled in his seat as well. Larkis nodded intently, unfastening his sheathed blade from his hip as he laid it on the table before settling in a chair. "Well, I had been out on overnight patrol with some of the other guards." He mentioned, flashing a fairly sheepish smile as he began his tale. Trelio knew his son better than that, while it may have been true that he was initially out on patrol with the guards, it was more likely that he was spending time at the inn and hanging around Tul''mi''s daughter. However, he decided to not interrupt as Larkis went about painting the scene as they described fortifying the inn when the foreign soldiers began marching on the village, crediting himself with a confirmed three kills before falling in battle after suffering a hammer to the face. He then went on to describe waking up in the field with the other villagers who didn''t have the good fortune to make it across the drawbridge, though his memories were admittedly still hazy for a majority of that time between the head wound and the blood loss. "Though that is when the stranger arrived, he seemed to be some kind of necromancer as he commanded these strange monsters that appeared to be mostly humanoid. They''re a rather vicious sort of undead that can sprint in full armor faster than most people, and he had several sorts that I''ve never seen before." He explained with a healthy mix of awe and wariness. Trelio had to agree, he had heard the initial reports from the men and women on the walkways of the bailey and had personally seen the aftermath himself. Necromancers were generally a mixed bag of oddballs and weirdos; while not generally on the level of eccentrics, they tended to have dubious reputations at best. Even the most reputable of crypt mages and necromancers tended to err on the side of morally gray rather than being wholly upstanding members of society. "Well, I''m glad to see you are alright. You should go visit with your mother and sister, they''re currently organizing the villagers and setting up a brigade to help contain the fires before they spread to the rest of the village." Larkis nodded dutifully at that, standing as he collected his blade before strapping it to his hip and picking up his helmet. Though before he turned to leave, he regarded Trelio curiously and spoke up. "I mean no disrespect Father, but if they''re doing that... What are you doing?" Trelio couldn''t help but smile kindly in understanding as he looked up at Larkis from where he sat. "I''ll be meeting with the stranger, Mage Aspen should be escorting him here soon enough." At that, Larkis looked clearly excited as he glanced at the doors to the meeting room before looking back to Trelio, though before he could get a word out, Trelio just shook his head in response. "You may not stay for the meeting, given how powerful this man is, we need to tread cautiously since we are most certainly in his debt after what he has done today." Larkis just sighed with clear disappointment before merely bobbing his head. "As you say, Father. I''ll be on my way." He said while pulling on his helmet and leaving the room. The seconds turned to minutes as Trelio waited, though soon enough Mage Aspen entered the meeting room, followed by the stranger who wore rather a shabby and ragged-looking scrap of black fabric over his torso; he also wore some rather singed and frankly crispy-looking leather armor and chain greaves, likely the armor of the foreign soldiers that he was wearing before the bloodbath began. Mage Aspen gestured for the stranger to take a seat at the opposing head of the table before looking to Trelio and lowering his head in a show of respect. "Mayor Trelio Lucfan, I present to you Mage Vito." He then regarded the mage and gestured to Trelio. "Mage Vito, this is Mayor Trelio Lucfan, Rank Two Elite and Mayor of this sector." As Vito settled into the seat, Trelio suddenly noticed a winged cub of some kind resting on the Mage''s shoulders, somehow not noticing it at first. With introductions established Trelio decided to speak up first as he met Vito''s gaze. "Thank you for taking the time to meet with me, Mage Vito. If you allow me to drop all pretenses, I just want to say thank you for putting your life on the line to protect my home. This is a debt that I won''t soon forget, even after we find some way to compensate you for your efforts." Vito just flashed a seemingly kind smile as he relaxed in the chair. "While I appreciate the thanks, I didn''t do it for a reward. Someone asked me for my help and thus I helped because I had the power to do so, it was as simple as that." He then reached up, gently poking the cheek of the winged cub that was on his shoulders. "But if you wish to compensate me, then I certainly won''t say no to that... However, we still have matters to discuss before we talk of rewards and the like. Especially if you''re the one in charge of these parts." Trelio perked up at that comment, sitting a little straighter before leaning slightly forward with his elbows resting on the table. "Oh? And what matters would that be?" Vito just grinned almost conspiratorially as he sat up in his chair. "The exact location of the raider''s hideout, as well as an estimated total of their remaining forces and the villagers they''ve been kidnapping from the surrounding area." Trelio could feel his heart skip a beat with anticipation as he couldn''t help but consider the merit of taking down those foreign soldiers could bring after all the trouble they''ve caused since coming into this country. Especially for his son who could certainly use more achievements to his name. "I see... Those are certainly some rather important matters." He expressed while doing his best to maintain his composure. "Great, then let''s talk business." Vito mused as he relaxed into his seat again. Chapter 144 Puh''ma POV Puh''ma''s eyes gradually blinked open, her body felt unbearably heavy and stiff yet she also felt rather warm and strangely comfortable despite the morning chill in the air with the sun barely cresting the horizon to warm up the day. Taking slow, deep breaths, the memories of this morning started rushing back to her as she suddenly realized there was a wall of fur in her face which shifted at her stirring. With a sudden rush of panic, she did her best to roll away and hop to her feet; only to lose her balance and tumble into some tall grass as she flopped onto her stomach and face. "Oww..." She murmured while trying to push herself up on surprisingly shaky limbs. "Are you okay?" A gentle masculine voice sounded out from behind her, the movement of something big shifting around pricking her ears. "You shouldn''t move around too much... You were in awfully bad shape when we found you." At that, Puh''ma hesitated as she had to consider the words of whoever it was that just spoke. The last thing she remembered was blacking out after running as far and as fast as she could to try and find help. She was aiming to go to Sunspot Keep, but her injuries kept her from even getting close to her goal. Well... Who was she kidding, she wouldn''t have made it anywhere in time to be of any real help. But then she realized that if she hadn''t gotten anywhere, then her home was still in danger! Finally mustering the wherewithal to collect herself, she pushed herself to her feet and almost immediately stumbled again when she caught herself on something rather large and fluffy. Blinking a few more times as she willed her eyes to focus, she quickly realized she was leaning up against some kind of massive wolf. For a brief moment, she started to panic before quickly remembering that its handler was close by since she had been talking to someone only a moment ago. "T-thanks... And yeah I''m okay, but I can''t waste any more time here, my home is in danger and we need reinforcements as soon as possible." She explained as she looked up from the earthy brown and gray dappled coat of the wolf, looking for the man who had apparently been tending to her wounds. However, when she saw nobody else she only grew more confused, that is until she heard the voice again and could feel the gentle rumble of speech coming from the wolf itself. "You don''t need to worry about that; my boss Vitm... Err... Vito is currently handling it for you already." The wolf explained in a still gentle voice as he looked back at her while offering a smile, the audible swish of his tail reaching her ears as well. "Ah... Um... Uhh..." She wasn''t sure what to say in response, not expecting to be holding a conversation with a wolf of all things. The wolf tilted his head curiously at her, now looking rather concerned at her as his brows furrowed. "Are you sure you''re alright? If you are hungry, I smelled some fruits nearby which should be safe for you to eat, or perhaps I could fetch you some prey?" He offered rather politely while still letting her use him to keep her balance. "I... Am rather hungry." She admitted, gently pushing off the wolf as she looked around, noticing a large patch of what she smelled was her own dried blood in the grass nearby. A few feet away she also noticed the telltale signs of acid burns in the grass and dirt, though she noticed some odd pieces of wood, but couldn''t make out the details. With that in mind, she reached for her hip and realized that she was missing her acid flask. Having taken the moment to assess her surroundings and gather her thoughts, she looked back to the wolf who was still patiently watching her while remaining close to her for some reason. "You said your boss was handling things? Is he another wolf? How can he help?" The wolf perked up a little at that, seemingly rather cheerful as his tail slowly swayed behind him as he turned his body around and sat in the grass, now properly facing her since she appeared to be more stable on her feet now. It was only then that she noticed that the wolf had a rather impressive sword strapped to the side of his body. "Well, my boss is a very capable err... Person." He said, apparently needing a moment to describe him. "He commands very powerful magic and is a great warrior." It was just then that Puh''ma noticed the green ring around the wolf''s ear, and knowing what she knew of magic from hanging around Larkis and his family mage, she could guess this wolf was likely a familiar of some kind; though she had personally never heard of a talking familiar before. "I-I see... Well, I''m not sure what just one man can do against an army, but at least it''s something." She then looked over to the wolf again and flicked her ear thoughtfully. "How fast are you? If I may burden you, I need help getting to Sunspot Keep, we seriously need reinforcements or else I won''t have a home to go back to." The wolf''s ears drooped at that as he simply shook his head. "While I am rather fast, I''m still worn out from rushing over here with Boss Vito in the first place once we saw the smoke on the horizon." He then sat up a little straighter as he regarded her again. "But if you''re willing to at least wait, then my Boss'' caravan will arrive soon enough and we can ride with them. Regardless, Sunspot Keep is too far away for you to try and make it in your condition, especially after all the injuries you sustained." Puh''ma''s tail lashed with impatience as she gazed over at the wolf before her. "If you won''t help me, then you''re useless to me." She snarled with frustration as she turned to leave, nearly stumbling once again but catching herself on a nearby tree as she pushed off and kept walking. As she walked, she heard the wolf start to follow after her as it plodded along at her side, keeping to her pace and occasionally glancing over at her with looks of concern. "You really should take it slow... Boss Vito said you were close to death when we found you, you''re likely thirsty and exhausted and you already said you were hungry." It was at that when Puh''ma''s stomach growled audibly, but she just growled in response as she punched her stomach and kept on marching forward. "Just shut your mouth, each second I waste here is another second that my home is at risk. If I just sit here and do nothing because of my injuries, then I would''ve been better off fighting to the death at my mother''s side." The wolf seemed to let out a soft whine before just shaking his head at her words, after an almost silent seven minutes trickled past, the wolf piped up again. "You can at least ride me if you insist on trying to go to the keep. My orders were to make sure you get to the caravan, and then you can at least talk with the others and see if they''ll help you." Puh''ma at least hesitated at that offer, considering her still unsteady legs as she just sighed a bit while slowly nodding her head. "F-fine... I suppose that''s better than just walking the whole time." She reluctantly admitted before turning to look at the wolf. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The wolf immediately perked up, his tail slowly swaying as he lay on the ground while watching her. "Go ahead and get on, and don''t worry about grabbing onto my fur to keep your balance if you need to." He offered cheerfully enough. Puh''ma looked the wolf over, admittedly now a little uneasy about riding what appeared to be a fully intelligent being now that she''d had a moment to cool off after her initial burst of frustration. "Are you sure? Alright then..." She said, taking a moment to carefully climb onto the wolf''s back and carefully grabbing two fistfuls of his fur. Once she had settled in, the wolf carefully stood and gave her another few moments to adjust before setting out at a steady sprint. He made his way through the thick brush and tall grass until he crossed back onto the dirt road and kept on running as his large paws thrummed with every bounding step. As the wind rushed to beat against her face, Puh''ma found herself leaning into the wolf and adjusting into a more proper rider''s posture; her ears drawing back to keep them from flicking in the wind when she called up to the wolf. "I thought you said you were still tired?" "I am!" The wolf calls out between breaths as he keeps to this pace. "I can go much faster than this when I try." He mused almost proudly, casting a glance back at her before looking back ahead of them. Puh''ma couldn''t help but feel more annoyed by the wolf than anything, if it was this fast even while tired, then why all the fuss about not wanting to run? Then again... It''s not like this is her wolf, to begin with, this was someone''s familiar and they''re already doing her a service by merely humoring her with a ride in the end. "Say... What''s your name? I''m Puh''ma." She asked, figuring the polite thing to do now was to at least introduce herself. The wolf glanced back at her before looking ahead once more. "I am Legosi, the Defender!" He enthused with clear pride. "Well, despite everything... I suppose it''s nice to meet you, Legosi." She said, managing to at least wrangle a smile on her face. Suddenly the sky behind them was illuminated noticeably despite the plumes of smoke that had blocked the sun on the horizon. Legosi slowed to a stop as he turned his body to look at the scene playing out behind them; there in the middle of the black smoke was a great pillar of fire that caused the smoke to disperse, if only for a little bit. "By the gods, what was that?!" Though before she could say anything else, she heard an audible swishing coming from behind her, with a glance she spotted Legosi''s tail wagging with visible excitement. He looked back up at her, a smile on his wolfish face. "That was the Boss. I think it''s safe to say your home is in good hands." She couldn''t help but agree, looking back down at Legosi before looking back to where she saw the pillar of flame which had since faded as the smoke began gathering all over again. Just what had she run across while out in these woods? "So... Do you still want to head for Sunspot Keep?" Legosi asked, looking clearly pleased for whatever reason. Her tail flicked and swished behind her in thought before simply shaking her head. "No... Let''s get to that caravan you were talking about." With that, Legosi nodded intently as he turned again and began to sprint down the road once more, though at an admittedly more relaxed pace than earlier. Vitmori POV Talking with Trelio proved to be an interesting experience, the man was a glory hound, that''s for sure; he vaguely reminded me of Dread and the Sinners during their first week of existence when they wanted to prove themselves against what remained of Lichtdren''s monsters. The only difference is that Trelio had the wisdom, intelligence, and power to back up that sort of mindset. Studying the flow of his mana despite the table''s worth of distance between us, I could tell the man had a considerably powerful manaheart beating in his chest. If I had to compare it, he was a notable degree stronger than Reonim; if Reonim was a barrel with a spigot, then the man across from me was like an oil drum. Perhaps not that much bigger, but much denser and more complex with the added years of experience on how to use what he has. As for Aspen who sat at the table with us, taking a place at Trelio''s left-hand side, he was fairly powerful himself. He had two mana rings formed around his heart, though one ring was noticeably denser than the other, so he hadn''t reached the stage that Cecil had told me about which would actively slow the aging of a mage, but that meant little in the face of overall skill and experience that he had with magic compared to me. If it ever came to a straight-up fight against these two men alone, things would quickly become like that sparring match I had with Reonim and this avatar of mine would likely be destroyed, all things considered. In the end, I''m just lucky to have faced off against so many regular soldiers while my zombies got the drop on the mages during that battle earlier, not to mention that the mage I targeted just happened to specialize in fire magic or didn''t decide to suddenly use acid against me somehow. I may be strong... But I need to get even stronger and learn more about how others use magic if I want to be able to hold my own if I ever get forced into a straight-up fight. Trelio was still in the middle of talking with Aspen, discussing the information I had given him about the raiders who besieged his village. I gave the directions to the exact mountain where they made their base as well as physical markers to be able to locate the cave which was at the base of said mountain. Using the combined mental image of so many soldiers, I was even able to draw up a map of the cave complex they had been using, complete with locations of their multiple barracks, storehouses worth of goods, armory, and common rooms. There were still around a hundred and forty raiders remaining, with two more healers and three more combat mages along with the war mage who was supposedly leading the whole operation. Of the remaining soldiers, there were a confirmed twenty-five who had manahearts, though they were a part of some special task force that was in charge of protecting the princeling who was among them. That was the other big detail, this whole force of soldiers were loyalists who were assigned to the youngest prince and his mother who was now the last survivor of the royal family who ruled over the land of Drazmere. His nation, three elder brothers, and his father had fallen to Ferodias'' empire during his rush for unification, which I suppose is the cost of war. There''s still quite a bit of nuance and history that I likely haven''t processed yet, but that is not my concern at this point. All I know now is that these guys are kidnapping people, looting caravans, and raiding villages for their own gain, which is something I don''t abide by. Though as for why they¡¯re kidnapping people¡­ That I still haven¡¯t been able to figure out just yet. With all that in mind, the soldiers that died today, at the very least those I found and that are now in my storage space, numbered around one-hundred and sixty-two. Of that number, my forces had taken down ninety-one of them at the cost of thirty-one zombies, leaving me with nine combat zombies and my two plague doctors from my original group. All in all... I have one hundred and thirty-two new zombies which I''m currently reanimating throughout this meeting. So far, it has been a rather considerable draw on my current mana reserves simply due to the sheer number of them, but it is worth the expense. Focusing back on the conversation, Trelio looked over at me, leaning back in his seat rather thoughtfully while drumming his fingers against the table. ¡°Mage Vito, you have done me and mine a great service this day. Between you and your undead, we were able to survive this conflict with minimal losses. I must ask you to forgive me, but I¡¯ll need time to put together a suitable payment for the information you brought before me; especially since you won¡¯t accept more than a thank you for breaking the siege.¡± I just offer a kind chuckle at that, reaching up and gently doting on Basmori who had been sound asleep on my shoulders. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve more than benefitted enough from the fight itself, I couldn¡¯t possibly demand a reward on top of that; though I will accept payment for the info.¡± Trelio flashed a charming grin at that before sitting up a little more in his seat. ¡°In any case, I¡¯d like to invite you to at least stay the night in my home. Perhaps you can join my family for dinner?¡± He asked, clear anticipation in his voice as he held my gaze. I get the feeling that he really wants to talk to me and may consider it a personal offense if I turned him down at this point, not that he would ever let it show. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t see why not.¡± I offer at first before smiling a little more. ¡°Though I do ask that you allow my caravan to join us¡­ Only if it is not too much of a problem. That would be at least another nine people, and two more of my familiars.¡± Trelio took that comment as a personal challenge as he chuckled with clear delight. ¡°It is no trouble at all! In fact, I think if the clean up goes well today, we should make a feast of it to celebrate our victory this day.¡± He boasted, looking to Aspen as if to get his opinion on that; the mage dutifully nodded his head despite the clear exhaustion already in his eyes at the thought of the work that was ahead of them already. ¡°Sounds good to me, now then if you¡¯ll excuse me, I suppose I ought to make myself useful as well.¡± I enthused, pushing up from the table as I stood. Despite the cheerful expression on Trelio¡¯s face, I could tell he was disappointed that the conversation was already over as he gave a simple nod of his head as he stood to follow me. ¡°Of course, Mage Vito, the sooner we get everything done, the better.¡± Chapter 145 Krys POV As the pillar of fire faded in the distance, Krys couldn''t help but feel an involuntary shudder travel down his spine and through his tail. He wasn''t sure how he knew, but he could tell that his new boss, Vito, was likely the source of all that fire. Cecil piped up, still staring at the distant horizon as the black smoke slowly gathered back into a billowing pillar that filled the sky. "Well, it looks like the situation, whatever it was, has likely been resolved." He mused, seemingly relaxed with a small smile as he leaned back up against the interior of the cart from where he sat. "How can you be so sure of that?" Sera challenged, quirking a brow at the young mage as she laid on her side, all the while rather casually using Krys'' fluffy tail as a sort of pillow. This did earn curious looks from the other adventurers as they also looked at Cecil, expectantly waiting for his response. Krys had a decent understanding of just how strong Vito was due to the bond he formed with him, but how did Cecil know anything about Vito? Had the boss told Cecil something, or did he know something Krys didn''t because he was also a mage? Cecil looked rather smug at the attention, smiling as he looked among the others. "He''s got a lot going for him after all... He told me how he was trained by elves for the last several decades in the ways of magic." "Like actual elves? Not some kind of half-elves or something?" Rantz asked curiously, looking rather surprised by the revelation. Cecil nodded intently. "Yeah, and you''ve heard the stories, how they weave their hidden cities in deep and uncharted lands using the very nature around them. Following their mysterious methods, he''s already managed to form his third mana ring around his heart." "Wait, what? Is that true?" Ren piped up suddenly, looking up from her chess game with Lily. Krys was mildly surprised by Ren''s outburst, looking over at his little sister as he tilted his head curiously. "What''s got you all riled up?" He could see the excitement plain on her face, along with a hint of confusion as if she didn''t believe what she just heard. It''s strange though, it was almost like he could sense her surprise before she said anything. As everyone turned to look at Ren, she suddenly seemed rather sheepish under all the attention, though she soon managed to steel her nerves as she focused on Krys and decided to just explain what was on her mind to him. "If what Cecil is saying is right, then Vito is at the pinnacle of what only a few short-lived mages can reach. I wonder if that''s what he meant when he said that..." She considered before trailing off, Krys recalling the conversation they had last night with Vito, saying something about how he used to be human. Cecil looked pleasantly surprised and almost delighted to Krys'' eyes as the mage regarded Ren. "You''re rather knowledgeable about magic, are you perhaps studying to become a mage?" Now it was Krys'' turn to be surprised; sure, Ren had a manaheart now, but was that really enough to just become a mage? He looked over to Ren who had an equally surprised if not confused expression on her face as she looked between him and Cecil, stammering for more than a few moments as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the sudden attention that was back on her again. "W-well... No? I just don''t have a lot to do all day, so I just read a lot to pass the time. I came across that info some time ago, but I suppose I never thought I could actually apply it... Until now at least." "Oh? Did you develop a manaheart recently? How''d you do it?" Rantz asked, looking intrigued by the line of conversation. At that, Ren shot Krys a glance and he could almost feel her uncertainty; like she wasn''t sure what to say, which was reasonable enough. While Vito didn''t explicitly say to not talk about what happened last night; given the secretive nature of whatever he did to give both of them manahearts, he was likely using a technique that wasn''t widely known, so she didn''t know how to explain herself. Krys decided to take the attention from her as he spoke up. "I helped her do it." He said simply at first, this did earn him some slight side eye from both Sera and Zax, but they kept their mouths shut and their thoughts to themselves. "Really? Does that mean you also have a manaheart? Well of course you do, if you helped her do it, though was she able to develop it naturally through simple meditation or was it some other method?" Rantz considered before flashing a bit of a smile. "Are you trying to get her to follow your line of work?" Krys could tell that Rantz was just being curious and making casual conversation, though he couldn''t help but react a little too sharply at the idea of Ren becoming a thief like him, not to mention all the questions. "No, of course not." He replied harshly, narrowing his gaze, drawing his ears back, and glaring at the adventurer despite already rationalizing that Rantz meant no offense. "She''ll never do the work that I do, I won''t let her." He said firmly while straightening his back and sitting a little taller. Rantz simply held his hands up in a rather placating way, and Krys could see the confusion on his face as Rantz glanced at the others. "Whoa guy, I didn''t mean anything by it, but she''s got a manaheart now; that alone opens up a lot of doors that aren''t available to the average person. It would be a shame to not capitalize on it." If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Krys couldn''t argue with that, it was true after all, and Vito did say she should be able to live like others her age now that she does have a manaheart. Krys also couldn''t help but be a little overprotective of her, as he practically raised her himself for most of her life, especially after their dad up and disappeared on them. Glancing over at Ren, she flashed a little smile as she scratched her cheek and decided to voice her own opinion. "I actually have some potential work lined up working at one of the guilds as either a receptionist or scribe of some kind thanks to one of my tutors. Though... That was before I developed a manaheart, so I''m not really sure how that changes things." Cecil pitched in at that. "While those are both certainly respectable trades, you could do so much more, especially if you have an aptitude for magic." He said as he leaned back against the carriage wall. "You could become a healer, or maybe an artificer, or even some kind of researcher or scholar in various branches of magic." He explained rather excitedly as he glanced between Krys and Ren. "There''s a lot of paths for her to take where she doesn''t have to put her life at risk if that''s what you''re worried about; being a wandering adventurer like myself was pretty close to the bottom of the list for a majority of the mages that I knew back at the academy." Looking at Ren, Krys could tell she was more than a little overwhelmed at the possibilities, glancing between him and Cecil but unsure of what to say. Krys decided to speak up as he regarded Cecil this time. "If that''s what she wants for her future and if it''s even available to her, then I''ll do all that I can to make sure she gets that chance. In the meantime, I have no plans or intentions to pressure her into anything. She''s gone through a lot of changes recently and needs time to figure herself out, so if you don''t mind, just drop this subject." He said, doing his best to be firm without sounding overly sensitive or upset. It seemed to do the trick as Cecil just nodded in response. "Of course, there''s no rush after all, you have your whole life ahead of you in the end." He mused kindly as he looked over to Ren while flashing a kind smile. Krys couldn''t help but find that comment at least a little odd, coming from someone who was both younger than him and only a few years older than Ren herself. Regardless, the topic was dropped and without the distant threat seemingly having been handled, the group went back to their games and pastimes for the next hour; that was until Riley spoke up. "Eyes up everybody, we have somebody riding towards us." The rabbitkin woman said, shifting around up front and squinting as she looked ahead of them. At that, everyone started getting to their feet where they could, checking their weapons and armor. Though while they did that, the dogkin archer, Lily, made her way up front and looked ahead where Riley had spotted the rider. After a moment, she seemingly relaxed before looking at Rantz. "Wolf." She stated simply as she shrugged off her quiver and went back to sitting where she had been earlier. "Oh? It''s just Vito''s wolf?" Rantz clarified, taking a moment to look out the front and peek for himself before just nodding intently. "You''re right... But that isn''t Vito riding him, I wonder what happened..." He said while trailing off, relaxing as well as he set aside his sword and shield. "How can you even see that far? I can barely make out the shape." Riley said with mild disbelief, glancing back at the adventurers before looking ahead again and squinting some more. "Just a lot of practice and training." Rantz mused as he settled down again, shoulder to shoulder with Lily, and got comfortable once more. Despite everyone else mostly relaxing, Krys decided to remain particularly vigilant, climbing up front and keeping Riley company as he watched Legosi make their way toward them at a rather steady pace. Much to his surprise, he came to realize that his own vision had significantly improved, being able to make out the wolf and the rider with relative ease the more he intentionally focused on them; or maybe it was because they were getting closer outright. Well, either way, he would need to practice and see just what he could do now that he had a manaheart of his own. The next ten minutes came and went rather quickly as a bloodied catkin girl who had been riding Legosi came up beside the caravan; Riley brought the caravan to a stop as she looked over the teenage girl; though before she could say anything, the girl spoke up. "Do you have any food and water you can spare? Legosi said I could have some once we got to this caravan." She said rather bluntly, a clear and distinct tiredness to her voice and in the way she carried herself. Riley went to speak, sounding rather official at first as she looked the catkin in her eyes. "You are riding Mister Vito''s familiar, and have approached his caravan; who are you and... And... Did you say the wolf talked?" She asked, sounding sincerely confused by what she just heard. Krys had to agree, not sure if he heard the girl properly as he looked to Legosi curiously, the wolf meeting his gaze with a surprising amount of intelligence behind their eyes and offering a small and almost charming-looking smile. "Did I fucking stutter?" The catkin bit back harshly and irritably, sitting taller on Legosi''s back despite the clear exhaustion in her voice. "I''ve fought for my life, lost a lot of blood, and thankfully had my wounds magically treated. I''m exhausted, thirsty, and fucking starving. Do you have food and water to spare or are you making a liar out of Legosi?" She stated, sliding off the wolf''s back and standing firmly on her own two feet as her tail lashed behind her. Riley was suitably taken aback as far as Krys could tell, opening and closing her mouth a few times as she tried to put together a response. However, she didn''t answer quickly enough as the catkin took two steps forward, pulled a palm-sized badge from a pouch on her hip, and held it out for Riley and Krys to see. Clear as day were the markings of a rank 3 elite, this badge in particular was a version for family members in an elite household, not necessarily the head of the household or the elite who earned the status for their family. "I am Puh''ma Swiftstrike, only daughter to Tul''mi Swiftstrike of the retired Silver Ranked adventuring party Swift Strikers. Using the authority and influence granted to me by my mother''s blood and contributions to society, I am commandeering your caravan due to the dire circumstances I find myself in." She ordered with a surprising amount of authority. "Now then, if you don''t mind... Get me some fucking food." She said with distinct venom in her voice before dialing it back and relaxing a bit. "Please, I''ll pay you back once we return to my home." Riley stiffened with surprise before lowering her head out of the respect that is due to someone of Puh''ma''s standing. "O-of course ma''am, please, if you''ll follow me." She said, hopping down from the cart before leading Puh''ma to the rear carriage. Krys watched as his team and the adventurers climbed out from the carriage to stretch their legs and gawk at the young elite they just encountered, leaving him alone with Legosi who was now lying in the grass while panting softly. "So... Can you talk?" He asked after a couple of quiet minutes. Legosi stopped panting, looking over at Krys before smiling again. "Well of course I can, why shouldn''t I?" He mused in a distinctly masculine voice before going back to panting. Krys blinked with surprise but played it cool as he simply shrugged a bit. "Well I don''t know, because you''re a wolf?" Legosi just smiled some more. "Ah, but I''m not just a wolf. I''m bonded to boss Vitm... Vito, just like you." He said, seemingly stumbling on his words for a moment. So, Vito is likely an alias that his new boss is using. Krys wasn''t really all too surprised by the idea but he was curious as to why someone as strong as he was would hide his identity. Of course, there were likely all sorts of reasons, but it didn''t matter to Krys in the here and now. "Well Legosi, it''s good to finally speak to you properly. I hope we get along." Krys said kindly as he even offered a small smile. Legosi just bobbed his head, smiling still as his tail began to slowly wag. "It''s good to speak to you too Krys, now then, can you get me some water too? I''ve been running quite a lot you know." Legosi mentioned cheerfully enough before getting comfortable as he laid his head along his forelegs. "Ah, sure. Be right back." Krys replied dutifully as he hopped down from the front of the carriage and made his way towards the others. Chapter 146 Vitmori POV Left to my own devices, I made my way out of the keep and through the bailey until I was at the village plaza once again. All around me was the buzz of activity as guards and villagers worked hand in hand to clean up their homes. From here I could see a few lines forming around various wells as people passed around buckets of water to start combating the various fires that were still smoldering within ruined homes and other buildings along the edges of the village. Those who weren''t dealing with fires were busily working to dismantle the mess of barricades left behind by the raiders in the plaza; all while the remaining villagers went around gathering the stray crates of materials and sacks of food that had been left in the streets by the raiders. All in all, despite the chaos that had started the day; everything seemed rather coordinated and organized by now. Every person I spotted seemed to have a role and they took to it with steely determination to try and grab a semblance of normalcy as soon as they could. In the end, the only person that didn''t have something specific to do was me. As I walked through the plaza; looking for somewhere I could pitch in, I suddenly felt a set of eyes lock onto me after initially giving me a passing glance. With my curiosity piqued, I casually looked at one of the buildings I was next to before slowly pivoting around to start walking in the general direction of whoever was looking at me. With a passing glance of my own, I spotted an olive-skinned human woman wearing a vibrant blue gambeson with a mix of leather and metal plates on key parts of her body, along with an arming sword that remained strapped to her hip. She looked to be in her late thirties as far as I could tell, but she wore her age well and carried herself with clear confidence that simply exuded from her with every step. Turning away and pointing my attention towards the barricades as they were being disassembled, I waited for a few moments as the woman made her way up to me and spoke up. "Excuse me, Ser Mage, may I take a moment of your time?" She asked, sounding rather polite and respectful. I pretended to be vaguely surprised, looking from side to side before turning around to look at the woman directly as I offered her a small smile. "Well, sure, to whom do I have the pleasure of speaking with?" I asked as I did my best to match the level of respect she had given me. Looking at her more directly, I noticed that she had a deep cut over her left eye. It looked like a rather old wound, having long since healed perhaps a decade or two ago maybe. As for her eye, it seemed like it didn''t survive whatever caused her wound as it was clearly an artificial one, being some kind of sapphire or blue crystal. The woman returned my smile with a small smile of her own, holding out her hand to me for a handshake while slightly lowering her head and taking a half-step back with one foot as if to perform some kind of curtsy. "I am Vivia Lucfan, wife to Trelio Lucfan." She stated simply enough. I met her hand with my own and gave it a firm shake before pulling back; while I was vaguely worried she would notice my hand was nothing but wood, the fact that we were both wearing gloves did help keep that detail under wraps for now. "Well then, it truly is a pleasure to meet you, I am Vito." I mused kindly while bringing my hand up and gently fondling one of Basmori''s ears as he remained sound asleep despite all the activity around us. "Was there something you needed?" I asked, glancing at Basmori for a moment before looking back at her again. I could sense her vague surprise as she spotted Basmori, seemingly having not spotted him at first before nodding her head at me. "Yes, Mage Vito, if I am not overstepping my boundaries and if it''s not too much trouble, I''d like to ask for your aid in the cleanup." She explained at first, being reserved and polite in a rather diplomatic fashion. I tilted my head ever so slightly; if this woman was Trelio''s wife, then she was likely also a rank two elite, making her one of or at least the second most influential person in this entire village. The fact that she was speaking to me so politely likely meant that I''ve probably earned a measure of respect through my display of might and the merits of my actions. It did feel nice, but I also didn''t feel all that comfortable with her being so overly reserved in the way she had been. I flashed a little grin as I nodded in response, respectfully meeting her gaze and maintaining eye contact. "Sure, I''d be happy to. Though feel free to speak with more directness and less restraint, I don''t care much for politics and prefer people to be straightforward with me rather than talking in circles." As if a mask was pulled away, Vivia shifted her stance and flashed a roguish grin, seeming much more relaxed and confident than even moments earlier. "That''s good to hear, Mage Vito, one can never be too sure how to handle necromancers such as yourself, or whatever sort of mage you are, so I appreciate your candor." She mused cheerfully enough, casually resting her left arm against the pommel of her sword. I just chuckled softly at her comment and rubbed the back of my head. "I''ve found that ''eccentric'' is a suitable enough moniker for me, so feel free to refer to me as such." I mentioned before bringing my hand back down to continue doting on the dozing Basmori. "Now then, you said you needed my help? What can I do for you?" Vivia nodded intently as she curiously looked at Basmori again before looking back at me once more. "I witnessed your feats with spacial magics earlier when you took on our entire drawbridge at once; if it''s not too much of a burden on you, would you be willing to clear away the rubble from the burned and shattered buildings?" She asked, looking off to the side as if to glance at one of the buildings in question when she returned her focus to me. "While we can put out the fires ourselves easily enough, moving all the rubble afterward will take us a lot of physical effort; effort that you could spare us from if you are willing." She explained simply enough. I tilted my head a little from side to side, acting as if I were contemplating her request before speaking up after another moment. "That shouldn''t be too much of an issue... Would you prefer if I clear the buildings away in their entirety or just take the rubble?" Vivia blinked with vague surprise at my question and I could sense that she didn''t even consider that as an option. After a few moments on her end to think on it, she simply nodded and regarded me again. "If you''re able to do that much, then I would be grateful. You''ll certainly save us even more time once we begin the reconstruction efforts." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Sounds good with me, lead the way then." I offered with a gesture, the woman nodding in response as she guided me to one of the closer buildings in question. Coming up to a building along the edge of the village, it appears to be a home of some kind; a simple but spacious two-story affair that was connected to one of the farmsteads which filled the clearing between the village and the somewhat distant treeline. The ruined building had been just barely extinguished, leaving a thick sludge of ash-laden mud around the remains of the building. From where I stood, I could see a family of six picking through the ruins, doing their best to salvage what they could from what remained of the lives they had before everything that happened this morning. With a glance over at Vivia, I could feel the weight on her heart as she watched this family; she knew them well enough, their crops and goods often finding their way onto her table over the years. "You should ask them to clear out, I wouldn''t want them to accidentally get swept away in the cleanup." I suggested while stepping closer to the burned-out building as my borrowed boots sank a little into the mud. Vivia hesitated for a moment, looking at me before nodding as she went ahead, speaking with the family of farmers in question. I could sense their reluctance to leave without recovering all of their belongings, but they weren''t about to argue with the mayor''s wife. As they were led out of the ruined building by Vivia, I made my way up to the building before getting down to a kneeling position in the mud. I didn''t want to make it seem like all this was too easy for me to do, so I made a show of closing my eyes and lowering my head before plunging both hands into the mud. I started by draining the water from the ground around me, leaving it damp but not the muddy sludge that it was when I arrived. From there I stood and approached the building itself, stepping inside as I slowly but thoroughly pulled everything into my inventory, every single brick and ruined scrap of wood until nothing was left but the clearing where a home used to be. I could feel the quiet despair coming from the parents and older children of the family, and the sad confusion of the younger children as they watched the remains of their home literally vanish before their eyes, but I wasn''t done quite yet. Going through the remains of the ruined house within my storage space, I did my best to sift through the rubble and begin pulling out pieces of intact furniture, drying and cleaning off what I could and fixing what I was able to. Things like a dining table, a few chairs, plates and utensils, various chests of belongings, all sorts of clothes, sheets, and pillows, little ornate latch boxes with simple jewelry, and children''s toys. After another fifteen minutes had passed, I managed to recover everything of value that I could find that wasn''t ruined beyond recognition. Stepping away from the neat pile of goods and belongings, I flashed a little smile towards the family. "That was everything I could find, I wish you all the best." The family was certainly thankful, the mother and children making their way over to check out everything I managed to salvage, all the while the father took his time thanking me for my help, going so far as bowing at the hip before going off to join his family. Despite the loss of their home, I was glad that they were still able to smile once they discovered not everything was lost. They still had the rest of their farm as well, so it was likely only a matter of time until they were back on their feet. Turning my attention back to Vivia, I sensed that she was seeing me in a new light, not having expected that I would go out of my way to do what I did. I just offered her a smile as well and made a gesture for us to keep walking. "On to the next building?" I suggested cheerfully enough. Vivia returned my smile with one that had a surprising amount of warmth before nodding once. "Of course Mage Vito, if you''ll follow me." She said, stepping away from the new clearing and leading me to the next smoldering house. Tul''mi POV The battle was over as quickly as it started, between the guards and the odd undead and her own efforts, they were able to dispatch the foreign soldiers holding her neighbors hostage with no friendly losses. It took some time once it was all said and done, but before long they had returned to Lucfan''s Rest with all the goods and missing people, the villagers for their parts getting straight to work putting everything back in order and cleaning up their homes and streets. Coming to the plaza, she watched as the villagers disassembled an array of fortifications made from furniture and wood from their homes and businesses, doing their best to organize and get things back to where they belonged. Tul''mi was surprised to see just how little carnage there was in the plaza, considering the brunt of the battle took place here, she was expecting to see a pile of corpses and limbs or at the very least a lot of blood. But there was nothing... The only signs that a battle took place here were the fortifications themselves, the burns on the keep''s walls, as well as the fact that the drawbridge to the keep was missing and replaced with some kind of stone bridge. Before she could decide what she was going to do, she heard the clanking of metal coming up behind her. Turning to look, she spotted the Lucfan twins making their way up to her, clearly delighted to see her as she offered a small smile in response. "Larkis, Vitra, it is good to see you both again. What did I miss?" The half-elf siblings each pulled their helmets off, tucking them under their arms when Larkis piped up. "Only the most grisly battle ever, you should have seen the aftermath." He reported with grim eagerness. "I only got to see the aftermath myself due to remaining with the villagers in the field, as per your orders." He mentioned before flashing a grin. "But that scene I came across was one of pure carnage, scattered limbs, sliced throats, and those undead of his eating the enemy alive." He explained, eyes wide with excitement. "There in the center of it all was the stranger, standing there drenched in the blood of his enemies and the molten remains of the armor he stole from the foreign soldiers." Vitra just shook her head at her brother''s enthusiasm before looking up at Tul''mi. "Unlike him, I actually got to watch the fight." She mentioned as she reflected on her memories of the battle itself. "He fought with considerable skill and looked like he knew his way around a blade despite being a mage. I couldn''t tell if he was using his manaheart to move at extreme speeds or attack with any greater force than normal, but the sheer amount of mana he threw around was the real deal." She explained with no small amounts of awe and wariness. "Though he displayed an odd amount of vitality and resilience, at one point he even took two arrows to the head and multiple spears to the chest... It... It looked like he died, but then he suddenly came back with greater force and fought as if he didn''t just suffer those mortal injuries." Tul''mi blinked with surprise at that, surviving and battling after suffering those kinds of wounds reminded her of an old berserker she used to know, but to hear of a mage with a berserker''s resilience was a rather odd match-up. She knew Vito was strong upon meeting him, but that was almost absurd to hear. "I see, and do you happen to know where I can find Vito?" "Is that his name?" Larkis asked enthusiastically. "He''s over with Mother on the edge of town, he''s supposedly helping clear away the rubble." Vitra explained dutifully. This revelation earned a half-hearted glare from Larkis as he lightly nudged her with his forearm. "Are you saying you knew where the stranger was this whole time and didn''t tell me? Come on, let''s go see him." He enthused eagerly as he turned to walk away. However, Vitra was quick to act, snatching her brother by his pointed ear and pulling him back. "Hold it, you and I both have duties to tend to, we don''t have the time to be bothering a mage of his caliber, not to mention that he''s busy helping us as well." Larkis couldn''t help but hiss with pain, grunting as he wrangled his ear free before rubbing it with a look of annoyance on his face. "Fine, I get it, geez..." He muttered before sighing a bit. As he massaged his poor ear, he seemed to have a realization as he suddenly looked around with concern on his face. "Wait, where''s Puh''ma, I thought she was with you." Tul''mi couldn''t help but flash a small smile at the young man''s worried expression as she reached out and patted his shoulder. "She''s alright, she managed to escape the brunt of the battle this morning to try and get a message to Sunspot Keep, according to Vito, she''s resting with one of his familiars in the woods and will be collected by his caravan." With the news that Puh''ma was safe, Larkis visibly relaxed and let out a sigh before rubbing the back of his head. "That''s good to hear... Well, I suppose we ought to get back to our duties then." He said, standing a little taller and looking more professional than moments earlier, though the image cracked a little bit as he flashed a grin. "Maybe if we finish early enough, we can go visit Vito together." He mused before turning to walk off. Vitra just shook her head at her brother''s expense. "It''s a wonder how Puh''ma managed to wrap him around her finger. He''s rarely ever that motivated to do things on his own like that." Tul''mi snickered at that as her tail flicked and lashed behind her. "She gets it from me no doubt." She mentioned before looking at Vitra. "Well if you''ll excuse me, I''ll go visit with your mother and see where I am needed." Vitra nodded dutifully, lowering her head in a show of respect. "Of course Tul''mi, see you around." She said before turning on her heel to get back to work. Now on her own, Tul''mi set out to find where Vito and Vivia ended up. Chapter 147 Krys POV The group had gotten back on the road quickly enough, Puh''ma being left in the rear carriage to sleep off her exhaustion after having filled up on fruits and dried meats along with nearly a full skin of water. Legosi decided to rest in the lead carriage with everyone else, settling along the back of the carriage with the white cub, Freyli, lying along his back and napping after having made herself comfortable in his thick coat. Things had mostly gone back to normal with his team and the adventurers quietly playing cards or using the enchanted chess set to pass the time, but there was a sense of curious uncertainty lingering in the air as everyone occasionally glanced over at the wolf. It wasn''t really addressed at the moment, but the fact that Puh''ma had clearly stated that Legosi promised her food and drink once they got to the caravan was a rather odd thing to say in general. Even though Krys did verbally confirm with Legosi himself that he could actually talk and that he was clearly intelligent, the wolf in question hadn''t bothered to speak up since then. As the minutes started to turn to hours, Rantz ended up being the one to break the silence as he regarded Legosi curiously. "So... Wolf... Legosi... Can you speak?" He asked simply enough. One of Legosi''s ears perked as he was initially addressed, though once Rantz asked his question, the wolf shifted his head around to look over at the adventurer for a few quiet moments. "Well of course I can." Legosi replied matter-of-factly as he started to smile a little bit. This earned various looks of surprise all around, though Cecil looked clearly excited as he piped up next. "That''s amazing, how long have you been able to speak? How did you learn?" He asked, leaning forward with clear eagerness as he rested his elbows on his knees to get a little closer to Legosi while remaining in his seat. Legosi just tilted his head at the questions, seemingly needing a moment to think on it before speaking up again. "Well, I formed a bond with Boss Vito, and then I could just speak. It wasn''t all that hard." "Is that sort of thing common?" Rantz asked as he looked to Cecil, who still looked rather excited by the fact that he was conversing with Legosi. "Common? By the gods, no." Cecil stated as he shook his head. "But it is certainly possible." He clarified with a grin on his face. "The Headmistress of the Academy has a couple of awakened familiars herself, as do a few of the other notable mages who work at the academy. However, the materials needed for such a ritual are extremely expensive and require hours of focus and a considerable amount of mana to be used to even cast it. I''m talking thousands in gold worth of components are needed to be able to even think about starting the ritual." He explained diligently before looking at Legosi again. "Your boss, Vito, must be a truly impressive mage, as I''m sure you know." Legosi perked up at that, his tail slowly starting to wag behind him as he smiled more. "You have a great eye for people. I knew there was a reason why I liked you." He mentioned cheerfully before laying his head back down on his forelegs, though his tail maintained a slow and consistent wag. "Why would anyone spend so much coin on a spell?" Sera asked rather dismissively, Krys could tell from experience that she thought of something like that as wasteful, better to spend that coin on tangible things rather like food, clothes, and comforts if he knew her habits right. She simply huffed after saying her piece, gently grabbing at Krys'' tail and pulling it carefully in her lap as she ran her fingers through the fur. "Why not?" Cecil replied as he flashed a grin. "Sure, most magic may not cost all that much to do, but any worthwhile magic comes at a price." He said as he reached into his robes before procuring a blue crystal that glowed dimly and was inscribed with a number of runes. "Take this soul stone for example, it is an expensive magical tool that can only be used once. The market price for these things is a whole one hundred gold pieces, but thanks to this, I can adventure with the peace of mind of knowing that as long as this gets broken within three days of my death, I''ll get brought back to life." He explained before tucking the soul stone away. "And that''s just one type of boon magic can bring you if you have the coin to spend and the know-how." He mentioned before looking at Ren. "Not to mention if you get good enough to make these things among other magical tools, you''ll always have good paying work." Krys watched as Legosi seemingly relaxed a little more, ears drooping as he closed his eyes once the conversation seemed to move on from being focused on him. "Where''d a Steel like you get hundreds of gold?" Sera asked, basically ignoring everything Cecil said and grabbing onto the one thing that she understood, which was money of course. Cecil looked a little sheepish as he scratched the back of his head. "Ah, well, I didn''t actually buy this one myself, my mentor crafted it for me when I graduated, they knew I was planning on becoming an adventurer and they wanted to make sure I stayed safe." However, Cecil then looked like he had a thought as he glanced at Lily and Rantz. "Say, maybe I can ask and see if we can get you two soul stones as well. Maybe we can get a discount thanks to my affiliation with the Academy." That earned a nod of silent approval from Lily and a smile from Rantz. "That would certainly be useful, especially if we''ll be taking higher-risk jobs once we rank up." As the adventurers talked amongst each other, Sera glanced up at Krys knowingly and flashed a mischievous smile that almost looked feline in nature as she leaned her head into his chest. She didn''t say anything, but Krys just shook his head at her and murmured under his breath. "We''re not taking the mage''s magic rock, That''d be too obvious." He said before resting his chin against the top of her head as she pouted with disappointment. Ren started asking Cecil questions about the crafting of magical tools as the ride went on, though it wasn''t much longer until Krys could see the village on the horizon as the pillar of black smoke had begun to dissipate and fade into the skyline. Vitmori POV I had worked on another two more homes, each with somewhat similar stories as the one before as I did my best to salvage everything that I could. The work in itself, while tedious and somewhat repetitive, was suitably rewarding and satisfying. While I personally did want to do even more than what I''ve already done, I had to remind myself to hold back and at least do some things in moderation. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. After all, I''ve already established myself as a competent battle mage who specializes in fire as well as necromancy of all things, I''ve been showing off my ties with spacial magic, earth magic, and water magic during this whole cleanup. If I start doing full-blown repairs or conjuring buildings of all things while I am at it, then people might begin to question my existence even more than they already were. As we walked to the next building, I decided to make a show of yawning before rolling my shoulders and stretching. This caused Basmori to stir and mrowl softly in his sleep as he continued to rest on my shoulders, though, despite my movement, he didn''t wake up and went right back to dozing soundly. I could feel Vivia watching me intently before speaking up. "Mage Vito, are you getting tired perhaps? You could retire for the day if you like, the gods know just how much you''ve already done for us, you don''t have to push yourself you know." She suggested gently, and I could tell she meant that sincerely. With everything I''ve done for her people before and after the battle, she felt that I had more than deserved the time to rest and relax. I just smiled a little while scratching at my cheek with an index finger. "Maybe I have pushed myself a little more than usual..." I sigh, gradually adding to my act of appearing tired as I slowly sagged my shoulders. "Though I don''t feel comfortable just going off and resting when there''s still work to be done." I mentioned as I glanced back at her and flashed a small smile. Vivia returned my smile in kind before shaking her head a little. "There is no shame in resting Mage Vito, I''d say out of all of us here, you''ve more than earned it." I chuckled softly at her comment and nodded at her words. "Maybe I''ll think about resting once we''re done cleaning up the remaining houses. If it''s not too much trouble, could you get me a mana potion or two? I''m sure with a little pick-me-up, I''ll be able to finish up strong with little issue." I asked before looking around until I found a stray crate to sit on as if to get off my feet for a little bit. Vivia nodded intently at my words. "Very well, Mage Vito, I''ll see what I can turn up, I''ll be right back." She said with genuine respect in her voice as she turned on her heel and walked off, leaving me where I sat. Now left to my own devices to ''rest'', I found myself doing some people-watching; admiring how diligently the villagers worked as they moved materials and supplies from one of the streets to another, taking things where they needed to go. I''m vaguely reminded of my old life, of other survivors as they worked to put their lives back together after an errant horde or a band of raiders came rolling through their safe havens. The only real difference that I could see between them was that the people of this world had more life and vigor in their efforts, rather than the grim spite and determination that motivated the survivors of my world. As the seconds turned to minutes, I was suddenly aware of a general spike of anxiety in the air, the villagers around me becoming vaguely unnerved about something. Looking around, I spotted Wither and Blight making their way over to me, followed by the black-skinned leaper and the muscle mutant, both of which had fresh blood and viscera on their maws, claws, and chests; all of which made them that much more frightening in appearance. "Welcome back y¡¯all... I take it everything went well?" I asked, looking between them before standing as I looked them over. Wither and Blight nodded once, one after the other, though they didn''t have anything particular to say or report. With nothing more to say, I looked over the muscle mutant and the leaper for a few moments, checking them for notable injuries when I took them back into my storage space; though before I could do anything else, I felt eyes lock onto me as someone began their approach. Turning to look, I spotted Tul''mi making her way over to me. I could see her casually glancing around as she looked for someone else but was content with speaking to me in particular as she closed the distance. "Vito, it is good to see you are well." She expressed happily enough before regarding Wither and Blight. "And I should have figured this is where you two would have ended up, I didn''t get to thank you two for all your help." She mentioned before lowering her head in a show of respect. "If it weren''t for your healing and physical enhancements, we might have had a hard time against those soldiers." She said, though she then flashed a more confident smirk as she stood taller. "Well, I would''ve been fine, but for most of those guards; today was their first taste of actual combat." I could feel that Wither and Blight weren''t sure how to respond at first, sharing small glances from behind their masks before simply bobbing their heads in response to Tul''mi''s thanks. I couldn''t help but smile a bit before glancing over at Tul''mi. "Forgive them, they''re men of few words, though I can tell you they appreciate your thanks." Tul''mi nodded at my words and I could sense she had gotten that impression by now. "No worries, I had a close friend who I knew for nearly a decade. The entire time he likely said no more than three hundred words that I know of." She mused before looking at me again. "I also heard a few retellings of your battle already from various guards and soldiers; I could tell you were strong the moment I met you, but I''ve never heard of someone like you operating in this area. What sort of rock did you come out from under?" She asked with a playful smile on her lips. Despite the cheery mood she was in, I could tell she was fishing for information to try and get a better bead on me and my background. Fair enough I suppose, I don''t mind giving her something to work off of, even if none of it is going to be remotely true. "An elven one." I start with a grin on my face. "I was picked up by one of their wanderers and they decided to take me in when I was younger, I''ve only recently started wandering myself and have business in the capital of your country." I explained simply enough. The surprise on her face was distinct, and I could easily tell she wasn''t expecting that sort of answer. She opened and closed her mouth a few times before simply nodding a bit. "I suppose that could explain why I''ve never heard of you. I didn''t know that the elven clans took in outsiders like that." She considered though I could tell she didn''t know nearly enough about elves to argue my claim. I chuckle softly as I lean forward and rest my elbows on my knees. "Well, wanderers tend to have the freedom to do as they wish and have more authority than the elves who spend their centuries never leaving their clan territories. That being said, it''s not like my situation is entirely unique or without precedence, it''s just uncommon is all." Tul''mi ended up needing to chew on that information some more, though before she could speak up again, some of the guards that I recognized from the field made their approach. They first lowered their heads in respect towards Tul''mi before turning to look at Wither and Blight in particular as one spoke up. "Excuse the interruption, but the healers in Lucfan''s retinue and the local herbalists are rather overwhelmed at the moment; we could use your assistance with treating the injured if you two are willing to lend us your aid." At that, Tul''mi spoke up, looking between me and the plague doctors. "I''m sure the Lucfan family will be willing to compensate you for your efforts, but I''ll also be more than willing to pay for your time if that''s what it takes." I watched as Blight took a full step forward, already willing to help upon request, though Wither grabbed his shoulder before turning to look at me, awaiting my order. I flash a small smile, looking away from my plague doctors and glancing at Tul''mi and the guards. "They''d be happy to help and don''t worry about the compensation, this is just people helping people after all, it wouldn''t sit right with us to turn a profit from something like this." With that said, Wither nodded in agreement before releasing Blight''s shoulder; the duo turning to look at the guards as Blight gestured for them to lead the way. The guards eagerly led the plague doctors away, leaving me alone with Tul''mi once more. It was quiet for a few minutes as he watched the villagers go by, working on this and that. However, after a little while longer, Tul''mi spoke up again. "Well, whoever you or whatever you''re doing here, all I can say is thank the gods you had business in our country." She mused cheerfully enough. I just chuckled a little bit before scratching my cheek. "If I''m being honest with you, I''m really only on my way to the capital for a date. Who knew I''d be getting tangled up in this whole mess?" Tul''mi just laughed at that, a grin on her face as she couldn''t help but be amused at the revelation. "Well, then I suppose we have the gods of love to thank in particular for your timely intervention." She mused while patting my shoulder. "Good luck on your date then, you''ve more than earned the right to have a good time by now." It was then that Vivia finally returned, two vials of blue liquid in hand as she looked at the scene before her, a small smile on her face as she came up beside Tul''mi. "Glad to see spirits are high." She mentioned before holding the vials out to me. "Here you go Mage Vito, sorry I couldn''t bring more, we just don''t have the potions to spare right now, what with the healers taking priority right now." Taking up only one of the vials, I simply shake my head at her apologies. "No worries then, I''ll make do with the one." I say while standing up again, uncorking the vial and downing it as I stash the potion away in my storage space. Sighing with delight and licking my lips, I tucked the vial away into my satchel before looking between the two elite women. "I have a feeling you two have some business to discuss, I''ll just get back to clearing away the ruins if you''ll excuse me." Tul''mi''s ears perked as she was vaguely surprised when I dismissed myself, though she figured I wasn''t wrong as she simply bobbed her head. Vivia spoke up before I went, a smile on her lips as she lowered her head in a show of thanks. "Thank you, once again, for all your help. Find me in the plaza once you''re done so we can make arrangements for somewhere you and your people can rest." I gave a small nod as I started walking, glancing back at her with a smile of my own. "Sounds good to me." Making my way around the corner, I¡¯m left to do things mostly at my own pace as I start heading for the next ruined building. It was time to get back to work after all. Chapter 148 Tul''mi POV With the cleanup of the village well underway and fully managed by the Lucfan family, Tul''mi had turned her focus and efforts back onto her own home. Walking through the doors of the Striking Cat Inn, she couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh as she went over the damage that was left in the wake of the battle this morning. Tables and chairs were smashed and turned over, there were grooves and gouges from sword slashes and other kinds of weapon damage, and various sorts of decorations were ruined in some way or another, not to mention the spatters of blood which have already soaked into the wood. At the end of the day, all of these things are just that, things, and they can be replaced, cleaned up, or repaired as needed. She still has her life and her daughter is alive and well, as long as that doesn''t change, she can pick up the pieces and rebuild as many times as needed. As the minutes drifted by, she was joined by some of her employees as they helped reorganize the inn; working where they could now that they were done putting their own lives back together as much as possible for the time being. While dragging large chunks of a shattered table out to a nearby pile of ruined furniture, her attention was grabbed by a small caravan coming into town as they then pulled up to her inn in particular. After a moment of uncertainty ran through her mind she was hit by a wave of relief at the realization that this must be Vito''s caravan and that Puh''ma was likely with them. She watched as a well-dressed rabbitkin woman and a lizardkin man lined their carriages up beside each other before climbing down as the lizardkin began tending to the chivosteids. The rabbitkin, for her part, made her approach as she walked up to Tul''mi, seemingly noting the badge on Tul''mi''s shirt collar and respectfully lowering her head for a moment before standing tall again. "Good afternoon, am I correct in assuming that you are Tul''mi Swiftstrike?" Tul''mi watched as a group of teens followed by a wolf and some kind of white cub began climbing out from one of the carriages, going about stretching their legs and popping their backs as needed. Turning her attention back to the rabbitkin, she flashed a smile before offering a small nod. "Yes, I am Tul''mi Swiftstrike, and who might you be?" The rabbitkin nodded in return before making and maintaining proper eye contact. "I am Riley, a representative of Merril''s General Goods and Sundries, currently in the employ of Mister Vito." She explained rather dutifully and methodically. Looking the rabbitkin over, Tul''mi could tell that Riley was truly a professional merchant through and through and that she clearly carried herself with the pride of her success in life. "And who is Vito?" She asked leadingly, wondering if she could get more information about the powerful mage that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. Riley seemed surprised by the question but responded after taking a moment to collect herself. "Mister Vito is a rank four elite who is a reclusive art merchant that uses magic to create wonderful statues and figurines." She explained though Tul''mi felt that Riley was almost reading off of a script, as if that was simply what she was told and she didn''t actually know who Vito was. Just nodding at Riley''s words, Tul''mi glanced over the rabbitkin''s shoulders and watched as a young foxkin man made his approach, followed by an oversized spitter wolf with a strange sword strapped to its side and the white cub from earlier riding its back. "I see, and what can I do for you?" She asked as she regarded Riley again. One of Riley''s lop ears twitched at the question as she simply bobbed her head at the question. "The plan was to seek lodging at your inn..." She started to say while looking over Tul''mi''s shoulders as she saw some people dragging out more ruined furniture. "Though considering the circumstances, we understand if you''re unable to take us in for the night." She mentioned before meeting Tulmi''s gaze once more. "We were also escorting your daughter, Puh''ma, at her order. She is currently resting in one of the carriages, safe and sound thanks to Mister Vito''s treatments." Tul''mi''s eyes wander over to the carriages again, a small smile on her lips as she gets verbal confirmation of her daughter''s safety. Looking at Riley once more, Tul''mi lowered her head in a show of thanks. "Never let it be said that the Striking Cat Inn was unable to provide for travelers that came to her doors. As thanks for making sure my daughter returned safely, I''d be more than willing to provide you all room and board, free of charge." Riley looked surprised by the offer, shaking her head at first when she spoke up. "I couldn''t possibly accept that, we were only doing what was expected of us." Tul''mi couldn''t help but chuckle at Riley''s expense, though she glanced behind the rabbitkin to see that the foxkin was waiting patiently behind her for whatever reason. Taking a moment to glance over the rest of the group, she spotted a young mage along with a few capable-looking hands among their number. Looking back to Riley as her tail flicked behind her, she spoke up once more. "Very well, if you don''t feel comfortable with free lodging and food, then we could certainly use some help in fixing up the inn among other things. We could especially use the aid of that mage if his choice of colors signifies the magic he specializes in." She mentioned while gesturing to the short young human in question. Riley appeared rather thoughtful at Tul''mi''s proposition, her lop ears slightly twitching as she considered something before piping up again. "While I cannot speak for the group, I will gladly share the terms of your offer and come back with an answer soon." She explained, lowering her head and dismissing herself before turning to leave. She was momentarily surprised to see the foxkin with the spitter wolf and cub standing behind her but recovered quickly enough as she stepped past him. As the foxkin stepped up, she recognized him to be another sort of professional with how he carried himself and how lightly he stepped. She knew enough rogues in her life to recognize one when she saw them, but it was none of her business at this point. She watched as his eyes quickly measured her up as if out of habit before finally meeting her gaze. "Excuse me, you wouldn''t happen to know where I could find Boss Vito, would you?" He asked politely enough as his tail flicked and swayed casually behind him. Tul''mi just shook her head before jutting a thumb over towards the plaza further up the street. "I don''t, but look for a human woman in a vibrant blue gambeson, she would likely know his whereabouts if he''s done helping out where he said he would." The foxkin followed where she gestured before bobbing his head. "I see, thanks." And with that he dismissed himself as well before rejoining his group and approaching a younger foxkin, speaking with her before heading off on his own with the spitter wolf and cub. As the caravan continued to discuss what they would do, Tul''mi decided to make her way over to the carriages, peeking in the back before spotting Puh''ma lying in the second carriage. Tul''mi could feel her throat tighten with distress at first glance upon seeing her daughter, she looked like a wreck, her clothes having been drenched and now dried with her blood and the blood of her enemies. The tears in her clothes betrayed where Puh''ma had suffered truly considerable battle damage, not to mention the spots of her fur around her shoulder and neck showing even more injuries that had signs of magically being healed and closed up. Seeing her wounds now, she could tell that it was a fool''s errand for her daughter to have tried to run all the way to Sunspot Keep to call for help; though she knew in her heart that if Puh''ma had stayed in the village and been captured as she had been, then Puh''ma likely would have died from her wounds by the time Vito had turned up when he did. The only reason she survived her injuries might have been because Vito managed to find her when he had. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Tul''mi just sighed softly, shaking the possibilities and what-ifs away as she looked over her daughter once more, Puh''ma was alive and well and that was all she needed to focus on. Looking around the back of the carriage, she spotted a waterskin that looked like it still had something in it. Taking it up, she uncorked it before pulling on a brave face and smirking as she began pouring it over the top of Puh''ma''s head. "Break time''s over! Back to work." She barked out as if waking her daughter from her usual catnaps. With that, Puh''ma woke with a start, shaking her soaked fur as her hackles rose from the shock of the water. "Wuh?! Where? What?!" She mumbled frantically while still shaking herself, not quite awake just yet while looking from side to side until she spotted Tul''mi, her fur still dripping as she seemed to collect herself. "M-mom?! Mom, you''re okay!" She exclaimed excitedly, quickly pushing up off the floor of the carriage and stumbling over herself as she quickly clung to Tul''mi, desperately hugging her with as much strength as she could muster. Tul''mi returned the embrace eagerly, her hands gently rubbing her upper back while resting her chin against the top of Puh''ma''s head as her daughter''s ears twitched and flicked with clear distress and anxiety. "There, there... You''re okay... It''s all over now." Tul''mi murmured softly as she did her best to comfort her. Puh''ma could only shudder as she desperately did her best to not openly sob, though Tul''mi could tell that her emotions were bubbling up unbearably now that she was finally home safe. "I... I failed... I didn''t even come close to getting to Sunspot Keep... I... I thought I was going to die out there... T-the last thing I could remember was losing all feeling in my legs before collapsing in the grass, just thinking about how cold I felt..." Tul''mi just nuzzled her chin against Puh''ma before speaking up once more. "Hush... It''s okay... You didn''t fail. The only thing you had to do was fight and not die..." Tul''mi then pulled away a little, looking down into Puh''ma''s eyes as she brought a hand and gently cradled her daughter''s cheek. "For your first real battle to the death against people, soldiers at that, you performed brilliantly. I couldn''t be more proud of how strong you''ve become my sweet little kitten." She enthused with a small smile. "Sure, you didn''t make it to Sunspot Keep, but you did manage to find a powerful mage and send him our way. In that regard, I say you did more than enough..." Puh''ma doesn''t respond, instead just leaning in and hugging Tul''mi tightly while burying her head in the crook of Tul''mi''s neck. Tul''mi accepted the embrace a while longer before putting on a smile as she pat Puh''ma''s back some more. "Come along, let''s get you cleaned up. Larkis has been real worried about you ya know, you should see how productive he''s been in preparation for your return." She mused while slowly pulling away again. Puh''ma nodded a bit, letting out a shaky breath before managing to work a smile on her face. "R-really? I... I suppose I shouldn''t keep him waiting..." She mused quietly, hugging Tul''mi tightly once more before finally pulling away as she started climbing down from the carriage. The two made their way inside as they passed the caravan who were still discussing something or another. Krys POV Making his way into the plaza, Krys watched as villagers, guards and soldiers made their way from one end of the plaza to the other, busily working away at cleaning up the village after whatever battle took place here. From where he stood, he could still see signs of battles here and there, most obviously were the black burn marks on the stone of the bailey''s walls as well as the stray arrow that stuck out from various wood fixtures. "You know... I was expecting things to look worse when we first got here. At the very least a lot more fire damage after that giant pillar we saw earlier." He mentioned almost absently while looking over to Legosi. The wolf in question looked up to Krys before smiling a little, though suddenly Krys heard Legosi''s voice in his head instead of it being spoken aloud like before. ''It is an odd sight, no? I think Boss Vito has something to do with it, I can smell the influence of his magic almost everywhere around us.'' Legosi explained as he pointedly sniffed around some more, his tail slowly swaying behind him as they walked. Freyli mrowled in agreement as Krys got the impression that she was getting the same feeling as well. Krys was momentarily startled by the sudden display of telepathy, but quickly collected himself soon enough as he casually scanned their surroundings. "I see... Also, I guess it''s good to know that you don''t need to speak aloud if you don''t have to." He said with a bit of a smile as he glanced at Legosi. "A little warning next time, I''m not exactly proficient with all this magic stuff you know." Legosi just chuckled softly with amusement before his attention was seemingly grabbed by something; turning to look, Krys spotted a small set of lines going up to some kind of healer''s station. From where he stood, he could see a group of six individuals each tending to a villager in one way or another. Though when he looked over at a man wearing the bird mask, the man seemingly looked over at Krys almost immediately in the next moment. When their eyes met, Krys got the strange sensation that they shared a bond like he had with Legosi and Freyli, though the man in the bird mask quickly went back to what he was doing as he healed a purpling bruise on a half-orc child. ¡°I guess the Boss has more in his service now?¡± Krys mentioned with uncertainty as he glanced over at Legosi while they walked closer to the station. Though at that, Legosi just shook his head before mentally replying. ¡®No, they¡¯ve been in Boss Vito¡¯s service even longer than I have, but they¡¯re different now.¡¯ Krys wasn¡¯t sure what Legosi meant by that, but once they were at the station he spotted yet another man in a different kind of bird mask and got the same feeling all over again, shaking off the sensation, he regarded the first man as they sent the child off and the next patient made their approach. ¡°Excuse me, do you happen to know where the boss is?¡± The first man in the bird mask looked to Krys for a moment before pointing up at the small castle beside the plaza. ¡°He is ¡®resting¡¯, find a member of the Lucfan family to get to him.¡± He explained in a remarkably soft voice, it certainly sounded masculine, though it was as if he could barely muster more than a whisper. With that said, he proceeded to turn away from Krys and give his undivided attention to the patient in front of them as if they were the only thing in the world that mattered. ¡°Ah¡­ Umm¡­ Well alright.¡± Krys muttered with a sigh once it became clear he wasn¡¯t going to get anything else from the masked man, though that was when he heard the clanking of metal boots on stone. At first a spike of worry shot down his back and along his tail at thought of suddenly being accosted by guards, but then he realized that nobody knew him here and he hadn¡¯t done anything particularly illegal yet, so he shouldn¡¯t be in trouble. Slowly bringing himself around to look at the approaching individual, he spotted a rather impressive looking woman with a gnarly scar on her face and a clearly false eye. She was also sporting a vibrant blue gambeson, so she was likely the person that elite innkeeper mentioned. The woman flashed a charming smile, resting her arm on the pommel of her blade and bringing her other hand to rest against her hip, she pointedly looked Krys up and down before nodding to herself about something. ¡°You certainly fit the description, you must be one of Mage Vito¡¯s workers, right?¡± Krys nodded once, his eyes catching the badge on this woman¡¯s collar as he suddenly realized he was standing before a rank two elite. Standing just a little taller and deciding to play it safe by being more respectful than usual. ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am, that¡¯s me. My name is Krys¡­ I take it, you know where I can find my boss?¡± He asked before gesturing to Legosi and Freyli. ¡°I was asked to bring him his familiars once we made it here.¡± Krys explained while doing his best to sound professional. The elite woman just nodded intently, looking over Legosi while noting his sword curiously before flashing a little smile at Freyli. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have one of my people show you the way then.¡± She said as she looked around before waving over a soldier who dutifully made their way up to the woman. ¡°Guide them to Mage Vito¡¯s quarters.¡± She ordered before offering Krys a brief smile as she turned and made her way off. The soldier nodded before saluting as he smacked an armored fist against his chest. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, right away.¡± He then glanced over at Krys before tilting his head towards what appeared to be a stone bridge. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me.¡± Before long, Krys was being led into the bailey itself and then further through the walls until he was inside of the small castle. He soon found himself surrounded by a level of finery that he has yet to experience, everything from beautiful paintings, magnificent sculptures and impressive looking carpets that spanned entire hallways. He was led through several corridors before they finally stopped at a set of double doors, the soldier turning to face Krys when he offered a simple nod. ¡°Mage Vito is inside, as a guest of this estate and the Lucfan family, his people are welcome here. Have a good day now.¡± He said being surprisingly polite despite not saying a single word the whole way here as he turned to leave. With the soldier on his way, Krys looked over the large double doors before rapping his knuckles against it. ¡°Uhh boss? It¡¯s Krys, I¡¯ve also brought Legosi and Freyli.¡± It took a moment, though soon the door was being opened much to Krys¡¯ vague surprise as he didn¡¯t even hear footsteps approaching the door. What greeted him was a shirtless Vito, and Krys was suddenly rather aware of just how many scars littered his new boss¡¯ body. Vito just smiled a bit as he stepped away from the door while pulling it open the rest of the way. ¡°Glad to see you made it to the village safely enough, did you encounter any trouble along the way?¡± Before Krys could step forward, Legosi rushed ahead with Freyli, bounding inside while Freyli hopped off his back and trotted around the room when she stopped short and dashed out of sight. ¡°Uh no, everything was quiet on the way over, boss, the only interesting thing that happened was meeting that elite girl that Legosi brought over to the caravan.¡± He explained simply enough as he made his way into the room. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Vito commented with a small nod as he shut and locked the door behind them. Now standing in the middle of the room, Krys was once again floored by the sheer luxury of the place. Doing some quick mental math, he realized that his entire apartment could fit in this room with plenty of space to spare. Though as he looked around, he suddenly noticed a small brown skinned beastkin boy with pitch black hair wearing a raggedy black poncho just sitting there in the middle of the massive bed that was against one of the walls of the room. He was a catkin of some kind with mostly human features, light brown skin with a small mess of freckles across his nose. He had vibrant green eyes, rounded ears, and a long feline tail that curled in the sheets behind him. He looked younger than Ren, possibly eight or nine but Krys couldn¡¯t be sure. Freyli sure was excited to see him, mewling excitedly with delight as she eagerly pressed her paws against his face, the boy looked vaguely annoyed by the attention but smiled nonetheless. ¡°Uh¡­ Boss¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡± Krys asked, not having realized he had been standing there without saying a word for nearly a full minute as he had been examining the room before being surprised by the sight of the kid. Vito looked confused for a moment, glancing over at Krys as he put on some kind of gambeson or coat that he pulled from thin air. ¡°Hm? Who¡¯s who?¡± He asked before looking over at the boy as a flash of realization seemingly dawned on him. ¡°Ah! Right¡­ Um¡­ Well that¡¯s my son¡­ Basmori.¡± He said as he flashed a sheepish smile. Chapter 149 Vitmori POV After having finished the removal of the ruined buildings and leaving behind all the personal effects I managed to repair and recover with their respective families along with salvageable building materials in some kind of clearing; I made my way over to Vivia Lucfan in the plaza where she said she''d be, finding the elite woman with some kind of clipboard in hand accompanied by two other guards giving their various reports about something or another. Surprisingly enough, I could sense that she noticed my approach with her artificial eye glancing in my general direction when she locked onto me again, a smile coming onto her lips as she properly looked up from her reports to turn her head towards me. "Ah, Mage Vito, it is good to see you again. I take it that you are done with clearing the ruined homes?" She asked in an almost pleasant way, letting the clipboard fall to her side as she gave me her full attention. The guards at her side seemed to stiffen at my approach with a healthy amount of intimidation and awe as they weren''t sure what to make of me; the duo not having noticed me coming over to them unlike their superior. I just offered a small smile at the group before regarding Vivia directly as I did my best to pretend to be worn out but not outright exhausted. "Yes, all the buildings have been cleared away and the thick mud from the firefighting efforts has been dried down to damp soil. I''ve also taken the liberty to leave all the salvageable wood, stone, and brick in a clearing close to the village to be used wherever it may be needed." I explained with no small amount of pride in my voice, after all, I was more than happy to help in ways I could really only dream of back in my old life. Vivia looked clearly surprised by the summary of my actions before I got the sensation of gratefulness coming from her as she smiled more sincerely and nodded at my words. "I see, you continue to do so much for us with almost nothing in return... Are you sure there is no way we can compensate you?" She asked, her eyes searching my face before looking me up and down as she tried to rack her mind for anything besides simple coin to give me for my efforts. I had to think about that, it wouldn''t do to keep stonewalling this family''s attempts at trying to make things even or at least pay me back in some way after everything I''ve done today. After a few moments, I just let out a sigh before smiling a bit more as I sheepishly scratched my cheek. "Well if you insist..." I started to say as Vivia perked up with interest. "I began my travels with only a small selection of zomb- I mean undead, only my best after all, though that may have been wishful thinking on my part. If you don''t mind sparing the effort, I would like for you to collect any of the remaining dead raiders from around the village and gather them for me. While I may not use all of them, the best among them will prove to be quite useful in my service." I explained, doing my best to sound like a necromancer based on the image Trelio and Aspen seemed to have on their minds during our meeting earlier today. "Oh, but I only want the raiders, I have no interest in any of the dead mercenaries, guards, soldiers, or villagers that had nothing to do with the attack on this place. Call it a quirk of mine, but I prefer to only use my enemies to my benefit, not innocents." Vivia looked rather thoughtful of my request, having not exactly expected that line of dialogue in particular. The more I spoke, the more intrigued and even pleased Vivia appeared to be as she simply nodded her head once I finished. "I see, well if that''s truly what you want, then I''d be glad to have some of my people make the effort. It''ll certainly save us the time of having to make a mass grave for the bastards, that''s for sure." She enthused rather cheerfully despite the grim subject matter. She then looked between the two guards beside her before settling on an armored dogkin man. "Well, you heard Mage Vito, spread the word and scour the village for any remaining foreign soldiers." She ordered, the dogkin guard nodding at her words before saluting and making his way off. Vivia then looked at the remaining guard, who was some kind of birdkin woman in light armor before handing off the clipboard and scrolls she had. "Take this to my daughter and let her know she''ll be in charge for a little while, I''ll be escorting Mage Vito to his quarters." She explained with a bit of a smile, the guard nodding as well as she took up the items before unfurling her wings which had been tightly closed against her back, and taking flight. With her hands now freed, Vivia looked at me before waving me along. "If you''ll walk with me, Mage Vito, as promised, accommodations will be provided for you to rest until you join us for dinner tonight." She mentioned as she began to walk towards the stone bridge that led up to the bailey. "You also mentioned something about a place for my people, no?" I asked in confirmation as I matched her pace while following along at her side. Vivia nodded in response to that as well. "Of course, we have the space to welcome a considerable entourage for any visiting persons of interest, though you''ll be given one of our finer rooms, as our guest of honor, of course." She said rather proudly as she glanced at me with her false eye. It''s just a shame I won''t be able to enjoy the comforts beyond the visual appeal of it all. "That sounds quite nice... Say, you wouldn''t happen to have any bathing facilities?" I asked while reaching up and doting on Basmori as he continued to sleep rather soundly. "I may have rinsed off earlier, but I can still smell the stench of blood clinging to my body and I''d like to try to be a bit more presentable for dinner tonight." Even as I asked the question, I started to have second thoughts. "Better yet, if you could just bring me a large tub and some soap, I''ll fill it with water myself." Vivia went to open her mouth, about to talk about bathing facilities that were available within her home, but she just smiled as I continued to speak before nodding her head intently. "If that is what you''d like, then sure, we can make those arrangements for you once you''re settled in your room." She mentioned cheerfully enough as some soldiers opened a pair of large double doors which led into the small castle she called home before closing the doors behind us. Looking around, I could tell that I was surrounded by a good deal of opulence but it was nothing compared to the excess of luxury that I had seen while pretending to be friends with some client''s kids during my youth or even compared to some of the particularly showy leaders of various groups during the apocalypse; some who were just gregarious figures and fond of flashy things while others were egotistical assholes who clung to the ideas of old world wealth who were just better-dressed bandits. Perhaps it was unfair to compare the level of opulence that I knew from my world to that of this world. Hell, if I remember things correctly, the people of the medieval era which loosely resembled the general society level of this world considered something as simple as a pineapple as a grand luxury; even to the point where noble households would rent them for parties as centerpieces. Then again, they had things like magic in this world, and so the level of excess varied wildly from one end of the spectrum to the other. Things like having a crystal-powered light fixture present on a column every twenty feet or so on both sides of the hallway seemed to be held in the same regard as the beautifully carved statues and hallway-spanning carpets. Focusing back on the moment after considering my surroundings; I cast a curious glance over at Vivia as I tried to find something to speak about; though as I glanced over at her, she apparently decided to glance at me with her false eye and I could tell she was wondering what sorts of subjects to broach while we walked. After another few steps, I decided to take the initiative and piped up. "I hope you''ll forgive my bluntness, but is your false eye more than some kind of prosthetic?" I had an odd feeling, but the fact that she had actively spotted me in a crowd after a cursory glance and approached me more than once had me curious. While I may not have been actively trying to hide, I''ve noticed most people have a hard time spotting me or hearing me approach in general, so for her to have so easily picked me out multiple times now was a distinct outlier. Vivia cracked a grin, smirking with amusement as she chuckled softly at my question for a moment. "I suppose a mage such as yourself would be interested in an eye like mine." She considered as her hand came up to gently trace the lower half of the scar that crossed over her eye. After taking yet another moment to consider herself, she simply nodded to herself. "Yes, my eye is more than just a simple prosthetic... My parents had sunk a considerable fortune into the manufacturing of my eye to ensure that my life as a warrior wouldn''t have come to an untimely end during my youth." She mentioned in rather good spirits as her hand fell back to her side. "Beyond allowing me to see normally, it also gives me several types of enhanced sight if I direct my mana to charge up my eye beyond its base functions. It gives me the farsight of an eagle, allowing me to make out fine details beyond even the scope of most individuals who have manahearts... It also allows me to see concentrations of mana, allowing me to determine if an item or area is magical or even if a person has a manaheart or mana rings." If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. At that, I glanced over at her again and I could feel the unease travel up my metaphorical spine. Vivia stopped walking and I stopped by her side as she turned to face me while still looking pleasantly amused. "It also allows me to see through illusions and magical disguises." She said simply as she then shrugged a bit. "You could say my parents were just a little overprotective of me after I had lost my eye, though I can certainly appreciate their concern." She mused as she reached out and gently flicked my forehead, the distinct thud of an armored finger on wood sounding out. I wasn''t sure how to react, letting her flick my forehead as she confirmed with me that she had already known I was a wooden man. Quite frankly I was more surprised that I hadn''t realized she had known about me as it wasn''t on her mind when she interacted with me until now. It took me a moment to formulate a response, but I did my best to keep it casual as I looked into her eyes and held her gaze. "So... How long have you known?" Was all that I could really muster after a few seconds. Vivia just smiled a little more before tapping her chin in an exaggerated thoughtful fashion. "Well, I''d say it was around the third house you worked on when you started pretending you were tired." She said before letting her arm fall back to her side as her forearm rested along the pommel of her blade rather casually. "I was trying to gauge your mana capacity for myself when I saw you surrounded by a thin but consistent layer of magic and my curiosity got the better of me." "So... What happens now?" I asked as I continued to hold her gaze, I could tell she was rather amused by the situation and she was having some fun at my expense, but beyond that, I couldn''t discern just what she intended to do with that information. She merely quirks a brow at my question and smiled a little more. "Well for now, I will finish walking you to your quarters as promised to let you rest, and I''ll have one of my servants bring you a tub for you to bathe in." She explained simply enough as she started to walk again. "That''s it?" I couldn''t help but ask, with no small amount of disbelief in my voice as I followed her again. She looked back at me again, a smile still on her lips. "Well, I''ll need you to provide me with descriptions of the members of your caravan so I can ensure they''re looked after as we promised... But yeah." "So, you don''t care that I''m essentially just a fancy wooden golem?" I asked, deciding to just cut to the bone of the matter at hand as we ascended a flight of stairs. Vivia just scoffed and chuckled at how I described myself before looking over at me again. "Mage Vito, quite frankly I don''t care what you are. You could be three halflings in a trench coat for all I care. What you''ve done for me and my people today has earned you the privilege of that discretion." She explained rather sincerely before looking ahead as she led me down another hall. "It''s just a shame you probably won''t be able to properly enjoy the food at the feast we''re holding in your honor tonight." She said, sounding truly disappointed by that notion as she finally stopped at a pair of large double doors. I wasn''t sure what to say. One of my biggest secrets had been so easily exposed and yet nothing came of it. No threats, no blackmail, no attempts to take advantage of me in any way... It''s been years since I''ve found myself in a position like this, to be at the mercy of someone like this and not have that perceived weakness or fault taken advantage of. Sure, if she tried anything like that, I wouldn''t have many qualms in handling it, and yet... It wasn''t a problem to begin with. "Thank you..." I finally managed to say, reaching up and just rubbing the back of my head as I thought of something else to say before deciding to pull the mana potion from my storage space, mentally pouring the liquid back into the bottle and holding it out to her. "Here, now that you know what I am, I suppose you could also tell I didn''t actually need the potion." I mentioned with a sheepish smile. Vivia looked pleasantly surprised at the bottle suddenly appearing in my hands and gently plucked it up with a smile still on her lips. "I was wondering about that..." She mentioned distractedly, looking over the contents of the vial before tucking it away into a small pouch on her belt; she then looked through the same pouch and procured a chunky-looking silver key with detailed engravings on it when she placed it in my hand. "Here, feel free to lock the door behind you if you need it." Holding the key in my ungloved hand, I ran my thumb against the engravings thoughtfully while looking the key over before glancing back over at Vivia and smiling just a little bit more. "Thanks..." I say simply before closing my hand around it. "Ah, that''s right. I was supposed to tell you about my caravan, wasn''t I?" I asked, having been sufficiently distracted by her reveal that I had forgotten to go over it with her. "Right! We hadn''t even gone over them yet." She said as if she had only just now remembered that was something that needed to be discussed. It took a few minutes but I went about describing the key members of the group that she''d likely encounter, those being Rantz, Krys, and Riley. However, I did make sure to tell her about the rest of the group as well as Legosi and Freyli, just so she could have a proper headcount for the celebration tonight if she needed it. As we spoke, she had ended up procuring a rolled-up piece of parchment and a fountain pen from that same small pouch she had pulled the key from and began taking brief notes on the descriptions of my group members. It was only then that I realized that the pouch she had on her hip was likely one of those magic items that were bigger on the inside, which was pretty interesting to see be used despite the fact I could use my storage space more easily. Once we were done, she rolled up the parchment before tucking it and the pen away in the pouch once again. "Alright Mage Vito, I''ll be off now, I hope you rest well." She said pleasantly as she turned on her heel and began making her way off. Left to my own devices, I looked over the large double doors, sliding the key into the lock before making my way inside. The room was rather large, with a considerable-looking bed with a canopy and drapes for privacy. The bed itself was rather massive, looking as if it could fit at least six people rather comfortably, which did make me wonder what kind of entourage a visiting elite would bring along with them. Beyond the bed was a small seating area of two three-person couches with a coffee table sitting between them, an ornate glass jar sat in the middle of the coffee table on a silver and gold pedestal, filled with some kind of potpourri. The walls around me were decorated with a number of landscape paintings that each had their own overly ornate frames which looked to be just as expensive if not more than the paintings themselves if I was looking at the quality of the materials right. Despite myself, I must have lost myself in studying my surroundings as a firm knock at the double doors broke me from my focus. Making my way over and opening the doors, I''m greeted by the sight of a rather muscular orcish maid. She carried a good-sized tub over her shoulder that looked like it could easily hold two hundred gallons or so. "Hello there, Great Mage, I have your tub here for you." She said upon seeing me while flashing a rather cheerful grin at first before properly looking me over with a vague look of surprise. "Wow, you''re a right mess you are." She said rather bluntly while making her way into my room when she began setting the tub down. "Would you perhaps like some assistance with your bath today? I''ve been told I''m great at easing tired muscles after a long day." She exclaimed rather proudly and I could tell she was rather sincere in her offer after seeing the state I was in. I mean, I know I was pretending to look tired, but I wonder how messed up I actually looked... I simply shake my head before offering the large woman a small smile. "Thank you miss, but no, all I need is a long, hot soak and I think I''ll be quite alright." The orcish maid looked a little unsure before relenting as she nodded once. "Very well, but if you need anything from us..." She started to say while pointing over at an innocuous rope that dangled from the ceiling by the massive bed. "Just pull on that rope a couple of times and we''ll be right over, kay?" "I''ll keep that in mind, thank you." I reply sincerely enough while standing by the door, holding it open for her. The large woman just smiled a little more before offering a surprisingly graceful curtsy. "Enjoy your bath, Great Mage." She said pleasantly when she finally made her way out as I locked the door behind her. Now finally on my own all over again, I go to pull off my poncho before remembering that Basmori is still sound asleep on my shoulders despite all the activity and commotion that''s gone on around us since the battle ended. Looking over Basmori more closely, I could see his body practically glow with mana as it coursed through him with every pulse of his manaheart. He was going through some big changes, that was for sure, but what exactly they would be is still up in the air. I attempted to pull him off my shoulders at first, but once I realized that his claws were quite tangled in my raggedy poncho, I figured that I might as well leave him with it as I gently pulled him and my poncho off at once before carefully laying him on the massive bed with poncho as a sort of blanket. Looking myself over, I couldn''t see any noticeable damage beyond some thin layers of mud on my hands and forearms. Focusing on my vessel and suppressing the enchantment that gave me the illusion of skin, I''m rather surprised by the extent of the lingering damage that littered my wooden flesh. Just looking at my torso and arms, I could see a considerable amount of metal slag that had burned into my body, likely from when that mage I brutalized tried to kill me with their flames. I could see signs of slow regrowth where the wood attempted to grow around the metal, but it''d probably be better for my mobility if I just removed the metal outright. Beyond that, my whole body was stained with a disgusting brownish-maroon tinge of blood that had dried hours ago by now. I... I''m going to need to deep clean my body and boil it for sure... Further examination of my legs showed that they were in a similar state as the top half of my body, the metallic armor wasn''t just blackened and burned from the heat of the flames but had melted and fused into my wooden flesh which will likely require quite a bit of effort to pull out and peel away if I wanted to get the ruined equipment off. Well... I suppose now is as good a time as any to get started. Chapter 150 Vitmori POV I was getting rather annoyed at just how much work went into removing the metal slag that had melted into and around my wooden flesh. Having taken out a few daggers I had collected from the foreign raiders, I had been meticulously digging into my wood with the tips of the blade and literally carving the metal out of myself. The whole act of digging what amounted to shrapnel out of myself did bring some memories of close calls and bad falls to mind, and I''m not embarrassed to admit I was hesitant to actually start doing this work or that I had initially flinched each time I stabbed into my wood for the first few minutes. I just kept expecting to feel something, anything as I rooted around my shoulder and freed yet another shard of slag from my body. The process ended up taking a couple of hours at least, and I was left with a body pockmarked full of missing chunks and pieces just about everywhere I looked. My body had already started repairing the damage I had inflicted on myself, though it''ll likely take awhile for it to all fade away. My legs on the other hand were a lost cause outright, the metal having fused into the wood overall and some of the wooden tendrils from the legs having grown into the metal itself in an attempt to repair the damage that was done. In the end, after ruining the third dagger in my attempts to peel away the metal armor, I just resorted to removing my legs outright and used water magic to cut myself in half at the waist. Even if I had been planning on doing it to myself this time, it was physically disorientating to suddenly lose half of my overall weight, causing me to lose my balance as I fell backward on the bed with a notable thump while my legs limply slumped to the ground. Despite jostling the large bed with my sudden movement, I could see that Basmori was still sound asleep in a very deep rest as vague notions of dreams tickled the edges of his unconsciousness; but I didn''t attempt to pry and left him to his rest. Focusing back on myself, flashes of memories run through my eyes as I recall the crawling forms of some of the zombies who had lost their legs at some point throughout their unlife, as well as the truly terrifying variants and mutants who had evolved while in that unique state. Some of my closest calls came from those bastards as they were the few zombies who mutated into truly patient ambush predators. Shaking off the memories of my old life, I focused on my vessel, doing my best to charge the wood of my avatar as I slowly worked to rebuild my legs from scratch. Despite all the mana I''ve no doubt expended today along with all the mana I''ve gained in exchange; I could tell I still had a rather considerable well to draw from and that I likely wouldn''t have to worry about running out anytime soon. As I worked on the act of rebuilding my legs, my mind couldn''t help but wonder as I considered what would it take to cause me to run out or at least run low on mana. How hard would I need to push myself or how big of a spell would it take for me to run through it all? But even with that in mind, I know for a fact that I''m nowhere close to being the most powerful thing around since all I have is capacity with nearly none of the knowledge to use it all effectively. It''s like the difference between a flip phone and a smartphone. Sure they''re both able to send texts and make calls, but the smartphone can also stream movies, run an accurate GPS and so much more. That''s not even considering the elves and dwarves who have surpassed the limits of the short-lived races, or the other beings out there that surpassed most mortal limits. Beings like the fey, fiends, or even the dragons; not that I''ll ever go out of my way to try and cross any of them if I could help it. Hell, as I am now, an errant bottle of acid could ruin me if I wasn''t careful enough. Before I knew it, my legs had fully regrown, the realization of that allowing me to focus back on the moment and distract myself from my little doom spiral of worries and doubts. Looking myself over again, the rest of my body had healed itself as well in the meantime, leaving me with spots and streaks of clean-looking wood amidst the gross brownish maroon of dried blood that remained on the upper half of my body. Looking between myself and the tub with the small wooden jar of what I could assume was supposed to be soap, I could already tell I was gonna need something more heavy-duty if I wanted to clean off all of this blood in any meaningful way. My eyes wandered over to that innocuous-looking rope beside the bed, I suppose if anyone had what I needed, then it would likely be the maids; at the very least they would know where to get it perhaps. Moving to stand, I do take a moment to test my brand new legs by taking a few steps before committing to walking around the bed towards the rope. For some reason, I hesitated while reaching out, not exactly sure if there was anything else I needed to do beyond simply pulling on the rope in question. I quickly got over it though and gave the rope a firm tug; in the near distance, I could hear what sounded like a bell being rung once. With that done, I turned away and made my way over to the bathtub and looked it over. It was a strange little thing since it wasn''t just a wooden tub if the shelf with some kind of crystal command key mechanism was anything to go by. I didn''t get to study the device for all too long when a knock at the door caught my attention. "Great Mage, how may I serve you?" A feminine voice called out in a rather pleasant way, it didn''t sound like the large orcish woman from before, so it was probably a different maid altogether. I took two steps towards the door before I realized that I currently looked like a filthy stunt dummy from a C-list slasher flick. "Uhh, give me a minute, I''ll be right there." I called out, reaching into my storage space and pulling out the pants that Miriam had made for me and using the cut of rope I started with to secure the pants around my waist; before finally allowing the undoing of the suppressing effect I had placed on my vessel as the illusion of skin finally returned to my wooden body. Finally making my way over to the door, I unlocked it before opening it up for the maid; though it was only then that I realized my old legs were still sprawled out on the floor, so I quickly closed the door just a little bit before the maid was able to take a full step to come inside. The maid, who turned out to be a human woman with sun kissed tanned skin and pale blue hair, looked fairly surprised by the sudden opening and partial closing of the door but quickly gathered her composure as she offered me a pleasant smile. "How may I serve you, Great Mage?" She asked again while her eyes briefly wandered my chest and stomach, admiring the small glimpse of my sculpted musculature and scars from between the gap of the door for only the briefest of moments. I just flashed her a small, rather sheepish smile as I chuckled a little awkwardly. I wasn''t sure why I was so embarrassed, but it was likely because the idea that I was trying to hide something as ridiculous as an extra pair of legs just seemed absurd to me considering everything that happened today. "Hi... Umm... Sorry to trouble you, but do you have something to get blood out of wood?" I asked directly enough, figuring it was best to be straightforward with her if I wanted to get exactly what I needed. After all, with such a strong focus on might and power, not to mention just the way this world was structured, getting blood out of things was likely a common enough occurrence. The maid looked thoughtful before nodding intently as she smiled again. "Ah, of course, you likely have a lot of blood that needs cleaning from your equipment... Do you just need it for wood or is there any other equipment that needs tending to?" She asked curiously before holding her arms out as if readying herself to take some things from me. "If you like, we''d be happy to clean your equipment for you and bring it back to you once they''re done." She offered pleasantly enough. I just smiled a bit, deciding to mess with the woman just a little to help get me out of the mood I was in earlier as I casually reached around to my left arm, going close to the left shoulder when I carefully cut off my arm before holding it out in front of me; the dirty maroon wood now clear as day. "Ah well my sword could use some cleaning, but my main focus is this." I explained casually as my arm now limply hung before the woman. "And I''d rather clean it myself." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I could tell she was rather surprised by the display, sensing the briefest sensation of her being startled but she ended up playing it impressively cool as she flashed a smile before nodding intently. "I see, well if that''s the case I''ll go gather some cleaning materials for your arm. Though I''d still insist on letting us work on your blade. You are our honored guest, it would be the least we could do." She explained rather dutifully, lifting her arms back up and opening her hands more pointedly. I couldn''t help but chuckle a bit, and I was only just a little bit disappointed that I didn''t get more of a response out of her like those kids back in the training yard at the guild. But regardless I took a moment to reattach my arm, carefully fusing it to the stump that hung off my shoulder. After that, I pulled my blade from my storage space and held it out to the maid; placing it in her hands with the unsharpened side facing down. The maid, for her part, seemed rather experienced around blades, handling it well enough as she lowered her head in gratitude for the apparent trust I showed in her by allowing her to take my blade. "I''ll be back with the cleaning supplies for your prosthetic if you''ll excuse me." She said as she turned to leave. I was about to let her off before a thought struck me as I spoke up again. "Actually, if you could give me double whatever you were planning on preparing for me? I''ve also got a leg that needs cleaning too." I mentioned as I lightly tapped my left calf against the doorframe. At that, the maid did look properly surprised as she considered the revelation that I supposedly cleared out around a hundred soldiers while having two plain-looking prosthetic limbs. Though she quickly collected herself again and nodded once more. "Yes, Great Mage, I''ll keep that in mind." She offered cheerfully enough before finally making her way off. Now locking the door once more, I quickly made my way back to my ruined legs and just stashed them away to get them out of sight. With that taken care of, I brought myself to look over the tub once more, studying the mechanism some more and reading the command crystal as well as some simple-looking dials. From what I could gather, this was here to heat the water. There was a faintly glowing crystal already slotted beside the command key which likely served as the battery to keep the device running once it was activated. Now this is what I''m talking about, a heated bath is truly a modern luxury that even I haven''t had the privilege of enjoying in the last couple decades of my old life without a lot of effort for what only ended up to be a mostly lukewarm bath. It''s only a shame I likely still wouldn''t be able to properly enjoy it beyond just feeling the water be hot. For now, I just go about filling the tub with water; holding my hand out as I focus on conjuring the freshwater as I get a feeling for just how much mana around two hundred gallons of water would need. By the time I finished and worked out how to actually turn on the water heater, another knock at the door alerted me that the maid was back with the cleaning supplies in hand. Making my way to the door with more composure than before, I opened it all the way this time and flashed a smile. The maid managed to return my smile quickly enough, though her eyes briefly wandered my body again now that I wasn''t hiding behind the door this time. She then held up a wooden jar with a twist-off cap and a brush with rather coarse-looking bristles. "Here you go, Great Mage." She stated simply as she passed off the items to me, letting me take a moment to look things over before continuing. "For the best results, scrub the paste into the wood thoroughly and let it sit for at least twenty minutes, afterwards, you''re going to want to soak it in hot water for half an hour before scrubbing the paste off and rinsing the prosthetic again." She explained dutifully when she offered another smile. "Are you certain you don''t want any assistance? I''d be happy to help someone as powerful as you relax and unwind." She offered and I could tell she wanted to do more than just help me ''relax.'' A younger me might have been excited by the proposition, but as I am now I just couldn''t help but offer a polite smile as I started to slowly close the door on her. "No thank you, I''d rather just have my privacy." I explained simply before piping up again. "In the meantime, I''m looking forward to seeing how well you tend to my blade." Even after I shut and locked the door, I got the lingering impression that she was hoping to tend to my other ''blade'' for whatever reason as she stood outside radiating disappointment for a few moments until she finally turned to leave. "What a strange country..." I couldn''t help but say to the open air while walking over to the tub and setting the cleaning supplies down. I know might, money, and merit are the most important qualities around here, but is that really enough for random women to make such advances on complete strangers? I mean... I''m aware of the notion that harems are commonplace on the continent in general, even among the nobility in Ferodias'' empire who take on multiple wives. Maybe I''m just stuck in the sensibilities of my old world, but one woman is more than enough for a man like me. Now finally left to my own devices again with nobody to interrupt me, I suppressed the illusion of my skin and began scrubbing down. There wasn''t much to it, and I did my best to zone out for the next twenty minutes after scrubbing down the upper half of my body with the surprisingly gritty paste. When it finally came time to soak in the tub, the water was already emitting a steady but light steam from the surface, showing that it was as hot as it could safely get. Carefully stepping in and sitting in the tub, I quickly came to realize that I was rather buoyant, so I ended up needing to stretch out, placing my hands and feet along the walls of the tub before outright submerging myself. It was... An odd sensation. I ended up instinctively trying to hold my breath before eventually realizing I didn''t need to do that at all. I just... Laid there under the water while staring up at the surface. Gradually the water got cloudier and cloudier as the minutes ticked by and the paste dispersed into the water around me. My thoughts wandered more as I was forced to just lay here and wait without being able to do much at all. Eventually, I decided to at least try and practice some magic while under the water and went about attempting to conjure a flame just to see if I could do it while under the water. The results were interesting to say the least, as I was forced to turn up the output of mana with each attempt. However, by the end of it, I managed to conjure a small ball of fire and maintained it with only mana as its fuel source. The water bubbled and sizzled visibly and I could hear it even through the distortion of the water. It reminded me of a blowtorch in its intensity and I could tell the water had eventually been brought to a boil soon enough. Yet despite the heat, I felt no pain or discomfort. After what I felt was enough time passed, I finally let myself sit up, reaching out for the coarse brush and just thoroughly scrubbing my wood as the water around me became a more opaque and muddy maroon color as the dried blood and paste mixed into the practically boiling water. I didn''t waste much time after scrubbing off the paste, quickly draining the tub into my storage space before standing as I experimented with my water magic now; conjuring and maintaining a ball of water as I got it to float in place above my head. After that, it took some focus but I managed to get it to start raining down on me like a shower. To think my first proper shower in decades with ''running'' water would also be in another world... Truly, magic is such a wonderful luxury. By the time I was all finished, the color of my upper body was finally close to that of my lower body and it looked like I was as clean as I was gonna get at this point. Using some water magic once more, I pulled the excess water from my body and stashed it away with what remained in the tub after turning off the water heating mechanism. It was only as I pulled on my pants again, using my proper belt with the loop for my sword, that I suddenly became aware of a set of eyes focused on me. It was Basmori of course, and he seemed to be curious about something. "Good morning sleepy head, did you rest well?" I asked as cheerfully as I could while still fastening my belt before finally looking over at him. Only... What I saw was a brown-skinned beastkin boy who had mostly human features with pitch-black hair and rounded feline ears. Under his long and scraggly-looking hair which almost covered his eyes was a piercing green gaze ripe full of curiosity and wonder as he looked around the room. Behind him was a long feline tail that curled in the sheets behind him; at some point he had pulled on my poncho, clutching it close to him as he watched me. Basmori didn''t verbally respond to me, but his thoughts radiated with curiosity as he wasn''t sure what to make of our surroundings. He then began checking himself out, looking over his hands and flexing them while wondering where his claws were. But as he continued to think about his claws, shadows in the shape of clawed gauntlets manifested around his arms as he delightedly concluded that he had found his claws again. Slowly, I made my way over to him, watching him just sitting on the bed. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched him flex his shadowy claws. However, when he noticed me start to approach him, the shadows receded as he looked at me curiously, and within his thoughts, I could hear him use a word he had heard the children of the Haven use when referring to one of their parents... He... He called me Dad. It was only then that I remembered a deep-seated regret from so long ago... Seeing Basmori now just made it all come flooding into my mind like a tidal wave. I... I regret never giving my parents grandchildren... Though at the moment, I could do nothing but smile as I sat beside Basmori and gently ruffled his hair. "Hey, l-look at you! No wonder you were so tired, so this is the path you chose?" I mused to him, just grateful that this body of mine was unable to physically show emotions because I''m sure I would be a wreck right now, crying tears of joy at how much my son had grown. Basmori just flashed a toothy grin, his rounded ears wiggling at the hair ruffling while his heavy feline tail lightly thumped at the mattress behind him as it flicked a few times. It seemed he still couldn''t talk, but I could tell that wasn''t a big deal for him as he leaned into my touch before slowly draping his arms around me. I was surprised by the hug, even though I could tell it was coming as he thought about the things the other kids did with their parents. I didn''t leave him hanging for long, draping my arms around his smaller frame as I gave him the hug he was craving. Despite suddenly ''growing up'' he was still so small... It''s wild to think he was able to fight at my side and keep up with me this morning despite the chaos that surrounded us. "Just wait till your mother sees you, she''s gonna be so proud." I mused to him while slowly rubbing his back. Basmori just chuffed with delight as his ears continued to waggle with joy, a smile on his face as he gently nuzzled the top of his head against my chest. We sat there for a while, the seconds turning to minutes as Basmori eagerly relished in using his new arms to give me the biggest hug he could manage. I wasn''t sure how long we sat there, but suddenly there was a knock at the double doors, and a familiar voice called out. ¡°Uhh boss? It¡¯s Krys, I¡¯ve also brought Legosi and Freyli.¡± Chapter 151 Vitmori POV "Your son?" Krys asked, more than a little uncertain as he watched Freyli bring her paws up to Basmori''s shoulders, standing on her rear paws and resting her chin against the top of his head while she audibly rumbled with delight. "Of course, can''t you tell? He''s obviously inherited my good looks." I mused, gently patting Freyli''s head while she doted on her brother. Though, now that I said that, I do see some of my own features on him and I can only say this with any real certainty thanks to the dream walking I had done with Reyvyre and Rita, and the time I spent walking through the memories of my childhood. He''s got my nose and I''m almost certain he''s got my chin as well. Whether that just happened to be a quirk of coincidence or if Basmori really decided to model himself after me, I don''t care, he''s my handsome little guy regardless. "I''m sorry, but how? Wasn''t he just your familiar?" Krys asked, looking even more uncertain as he walked closer to us while looking over Basmori with a healthy amount of curiosity. Basmori glanced up at me as well, wondering how I was going to explain this. He was a little worried too since he felt that he was causing me unnecessary trouble. I just smiled a little more and gently poked Basmori''s cheek before looking at Krys again. "Well, I''m not about to explain how I''ve been traveling with my son and daughter while they look like beasts. Wouldn''t that be confusing?" I asked, which earned an obligatory nod from Krys. "As for why they''re like this... Well, you''re gonna have to ask their mother. She handles their training as she''s rather spartan in her methods." I could tell several things confused him as he looked between me, the cubs, and Legosi who had also hopped onto the bed at this point and comfortably relaxed there. "I''m sorry? Freyli is also your daughter? And you have a wife who you had kids with? And... And what does spartan mean?" He asked, doing his best to maintain his professionalism despite all the new information coming his way before glancing over at Legosi curiously. "Are you also a person?" Legosi just put on a wolfish smile as his tail slowly swayed behind him. "Maybe? I''m not sure yet." He teased kindly before resting his head along his forepaws. I couldn''t help but chuckle at Legosi''s response as I regarded Krys again, I needed to come up with a good story. Sure I may have been playing along because I was in such a good mood, but this likely wouldn''t make sense to most people so I need to somehow be convincing. Let''s start by just answering his questions one at a time... "Yes, Freyli and Basmori are my children, I do have more but these two stowed away when I left for my trip." I mentioned, poking both Freyli and Basmori''s cheeks as the two siblings shared a small but mischievous grin. This earned a small nod from Krys, who still looked a little confused by the fact that Basmori was now a child instead of a cub but I continued anyway. "As for that wife comment... Well not yet." I mentioned with a bit of a smile. "We''re still dating, though she is my partner and I consider her to be my right hand. There''s no one else I trust in this world more than I trust her." At that, I glanced at Freyli and Basmori before looking back to Krys. "And no, I didn''t have kids out of wedlock or anything like that. They''re not my flesh and blood, but I''ve known them their whole lives and consider them to be mine regardless." I could feel that last comment struck a chord with Krys as he considered his own home life and the father who abandoned him and his sister. He just gave me a little nod, finding a seat on the arm of the couch in the sitting area as he intently listened to what else I had to say. "In regards to what spartan means... Well, that''s just a very specific style of training." However, as the idea comes to mind, I have a realization that I could work with this line of thought now that I''m putting it into words. I couldn''t help but let a small smile creep on my lips as I start to bullshit my cubs and Basti''s backstories. "They come from a reclusive clan of beastkin shapeshifters who usually keep to themselves for the most part." Krys'' eyes widened with interest and surprise, his fluffy fox tail swishing while ears perked at attention. "Shapeshifters? Really? I''ve heard about people with that kind of ability but I''ve never met one in person." He mentioned, his mind wandering to various rumor mills that he was aware of talking about this and that before regarding Basmori curiously. He actually believed that? Not to mention there are really shapeshifters out there? I do my best to maintain a more neutral expression and nodding. "Yes, and the clan call themselves Romans, and wherever they stay they call their territory Rome since they''re always on the move, never truly staying in one place for all too long. The warriors of their clan are called Spartans and their training is so difficult that it is usually used as a means to describe how difficult things can be." Krys nodded along, seeming more and more intrigued with the utter bullshit I was spouting before looking Basmori and Freyli over curiously. "So why have they been acting as cubs this entire time? I understand wanting to keep a low profile, but wouldn''t it be more comfortable for your kids to move around as beastkin instead of their shifted forms?" At that I just smiled a bit before gently patting Freyli''s head as she audibly rumbled and purred with delight. "More comfortable, yes. However, they can''t shift back until they''re able to overcome the curse placed on them by their mother for their training." I explain as I gesture over to Basmori. "While fighting by my side this morning, Basmori had a breakthrough and was able to finally break the curse, allowing him to shift back into a beastkin." "Whoa, a curse? That''s rough..." He murmured contemplatively, his mind again wandering back to memories of rumor mills and the like, though he does briefly consider a guild member he knew that got cursed by some kind of trap before shuddering as he tried to block out the memory before he thought too much about it. "But to curse your own kids? How long have they been like that?" He asked with rather genuine concern. I smile a little more, appreciating how worried he was about my string of lies. "It''s only been a few months. It''s done when they come of age and they have to learn how to harness their manaheart to their fullest in order to break the forced shifting." I said as I looked to Freyli and then back at Basmori again. "As of right now, Basmori is the first of his siblings to reach this stage, though I''m sure it''s only a matter of time until the others are able to do the same." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Damn, that''s rather impressive." He considered before looking at Basmori and I could tell he was experimentally tapping into our shared bond to try and gauge his strength when his ears twitched with surprise. "By the gods, that little kid is stronger than me, and he managed to keep up with you and fight at your side?" He asked rhetorically before just shaking his head. "The world is so unfair at times."'' I just chuckled a little bit before regarding Krys again. "Well, my kids got an early start, you''re only just going down that sort of path. Don''t worry, if you really want to get stronger, then just stick with me and I''ll definitely help you along your way." As Krys goes to speak, I suddenly get a flash of memories that weren''t my own, just taking a moment to focus on them I peer into their last moment to see Greed cornering someone in the woods before plunging a sword into their chest while maintaining the most cold-blooded eye contact as he watched the life fade from their eyes... Well... I suppose whatever he''s doing, he managed to win out in the end. I haven''t gotten any messages from the Sinners since I set out, so I just have to hope that whatever they''re up to, it hasn''t needed my direct intervention or advice. "Vito? Did you hear what I said?" Krys asked, and it was only then that I realized I was so focused on the memories that just came my way that I didn''t pay attention to what he was saying. "Ah, sorry about that... I just got a message from one of my subordinates and it was a little overstimulating." I explain while waving my hand rather dismissively. Krys looked at me curiously before tilting his head while his ears flicked in thought. "That reminds me, I noticed some of your other people were also in town. How many people do you have bonds with?" "Hm? Oh, you''re talking about Wither and Blight, right?" I asked though I could tell he didn''t know their names. "Those are their names? Really? Seems rather contrary to being healers." Krys asked skeptically while tilting his head again which made his ears slightly flop. I just grinned at that before shrugging a bit. "I don''t actually know their names, that''s just the monikers they go by and they haven''t needed to introduce themselves to me since they''ve started working for me. In the meantime, it hasn''t compromised their ability to heal and I don''t mind either way." Krys nodded in understanding once I said that, something clicking and fitting in place as he listened. "Ah I see, so they''re also traveling under a false name?" He asked, and I could tell he was referring to me when he said also. "Oh? So you figured out Vito isn''t my real name? Good on you." I mused though I suddenly got the impression that Legosi was feeling vaguely distressed for some reason. Krys just flashed a little grin as his ears waggled from my comment. "Oh it was nothing difficult, Legosi over there was just a little too earnest when referring to you. I suppose he isn''t used to using your alias." I just chuckled softly, glancing over to Legosi and smiling a little more. "It''s okay Legosi, I suppose it isn''t that big of a secret since he''s working with us now." Though with that I looked over at Krys and smirked almost mischievously. "That doesn''t mean I intend on telling you my real name anytime soon... Not that you would even know who I am regardless if you knew or not." Krys just offered a small shrug before smiling a little as his tail swished slowly behind him. "It doesn''t matter to me, you could be a devil for all I care. You''ve given my sister a second chance at life and possibly more. For that, my life is yours." I was a little taken aback by that sudden tangent, but I could tell he meant every word of it despite his nonchalance. "Well, I''ll be mindful to make sure you live a long and happy one if that''s the case. Both you and your sister deserve that much." I offer with a smile before remembering something and smiling a bit. "By the way, the elite of this village are holding a feast in my honor and to celebrate their survival today, while I''m not sure how big the event is going to be, they are inviting me and all those I consider to be my people to celebrate with them." Krys looked fairly intrigued by that comment, but then he quickly realized something as his ears perked at attention. "Wait, you''re saying we''re invited to this feast too?" I nodded once as I looked Krys over. "I''m sure the dress code doesn''t really matter much, but I suppose you, your sister, and your team ought to clean up as best as you can. I believe they also mentioned they would provide us with rooms to stay in so be sure to spread the word to the others." I said before smirking a little. "Also be mindful about your friends'' sticky fingers, it''ll be a bit too obvious if things go missing after spending a night as a guest here." Krys was rather surprised by the idea of enjoying a feast held by elites, his mind first going to his sister getting to enjoy a meal they could only dream of and sleeping in rooms filled with things they could likely never afford. Though at the mention of his team, Krys couldn''t help but look vaguely indignant, opening his mouth to reply with some sort of snide comment before taking a moment to think on it. "A-actually... You might be right about that." He admitted as he scratched the back of his head. "Anyway, thanks for bringing Legosi and Freyli over, you should probably head back to the others to let them know what''s happening tonight." I mentioned as I walked towards the double doors to my room. Krys nodded dutifully, getting up from the arm of the couch as he followed me to the door. "Right, of course, Boss." He said simply and soon made his way out as I locked the door behind him. Now on my own again, I looked over to Legosi, only to find that he was sound asleep. I could tell that he was rather exhausted after everything that happened today, and once he was laying in the bed, there was little to keep him from dozing off. Now looking over to Basmori I watched as he suddenly engulfed himself in shadow, shifting back into being a cub as he gently roughhoused with Freyli, rolling her off of his back while he hopped across the plush bed. Freyli for her part just laughed with delight as she rolled across the sheets before bounding after him along the massive bed. "Now then, what am I going to do with you?" I mused to Basmori, the cub, in turn, looking up at me curiously before being tackled by Freyli the next moment since he wasn''t paying attention. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the scene as I sat on the bed, the cubs quickly wrestling between each other to see who would make it on my lap first. Despite now being the less powerful of the two, Freyli managed to slip past Basmori by bouncing off his back before claiming her victory and settling on my lap as she mischievously lashed her tail behind her. Basmori for his part looked vaguely annoyed before smirking as the shadows engulfed him, shifting back into a beastkin and looking as smug as could be about it while sticking out his tongue at her. Watching him change between forms, I wondered how he got so used to easily using his shadowy wings as a storage space, as I could see him magically pulling my poncho around his body before letting the shadows retreat to his back. As Basmori stuck his tongue out at Freyli, Freyli just settled into my lap, scooting around and getting cozy despite Basmori''s taunts. "You two are hilarious." I mused softly, rubbing Freyli''s back before reaching out and patting Basmori''s hair. "Well... Now that I''ve told our group that you guys are my kids and not my familiars, I''ve gotta start presenting you as my kids around here at least." "Can I talk more?" Freyli asked curiously as she looked up at me with a charming feline smile. Though at my words, Basmori started to wither a bit as his mind wandered to the kids back at the Haven and the idea of wearing proper clothes and eating using his hands instead of just his mouth. I chuckled softly for a moment as I gently patted the top of Freyli''s head. "I don''t see why not, at least around here it shouldn''t draw too much attention after making it known." Though I then looked over at Basmori and gently poked his forehead. "And yes, you have the right idea. We''re gonna need to get you some clothes and you''re likely gonna have to eat like a person, but don''t worry, I''ll help you with that for sure." Basmori''s rounded ears sagged a little at the prospect of playing at being a person, though he then looked over his hands and flexed his fingers, clenching and unclenching his hands as he made little fists, his thoughts going to Basti as he watched her training to act like a human. "That''s right, you''re just like Basti now. Sure you still need to train but you can hold your head up high now that you''ve managed to follow her path." I explained enthusiastically, doing my best to really sell the idea of acting like a person now that he''s got the ability to shapeshift. "You can make a good person." Freyli added encouragingly, smiling more sincerely with her adorable little feline face. Basmori still looked just a little unsure, but after a minute or so of thought, he simply huffed and nodded, just accepting his fate of having to wear proper clothes. "Glad to see you''re on board, now then... Where to find clothes?" I considered aloud while stroking my chin, my eyes wandering over to the cord that dangled from the ceiling. "I suppose if you need something, it''s best to ask those who would know where to find it." I commented for the cubs while reaching out and gently tugging on the cord as the faint bell sounded off in the distance. Chapter 152 Vitmori POV It didn''t take all too long when another knock came at the door, and I could tell there was force behind it despite how gentle they tried to be. "Great Mage, how may I be of service to you?" The distinct voice of the orcish maid from before sounded out. Making my way over to the door, I unlocked it before opening it wide and greeting the large woman with a smile. "Hello again, I was just wondering if you had any tailors in your service? I find myself needing clothes to be made for tonight''s feast." The orcish maid looked vaguely surprised by the question before tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Well it''s rather short notice, but I believe we should be able to put together something nice for you with little difficulty." She explained dutifully before gesturing for me to follow her. Taking a step back, I just flashed another smile while shaking my head. "Oh no, not for me. I need new clothes for my son." I said simply before gesturing to the bed where Basmori sat with Freyli standing behind him, paws resting on his shoulders while she nuzzled the top of his head with her chin. "And if you could bring them here, he''s a little shy after all and isn''t ready to leave the room yet." I could sense the pure confusion in the orcish maid''s mind as she desperately tried to rack her memories on who was supposed to be in my room. All she could remember was the one cub from before and... Well there was still one cub, but it looked different; not to mention there was now a child and a rather large-looking wolf. She opened and closed her mouth a few times, taking a moment to try and find her words before just defaulting to being agreeable and lowering her head. "Very well, Great Mage. I''ll see what arrangements can be made." She offered dutifully before standing tall again. "Thanks, though if it''s not too much trouble, could you also let Vivia know that I need to speak to her again if she has the time? Again, if it''s not too much trouble." I asked as pleasantly as I could. It wouldn''t do for me to be too demanding when it comes to the elites of this household, especially when Vivia has me at a disadvantage; even though she doesn''t seem to be planning on taking advantage of the fact that she knows I''m not exactly human. Besides, if she managed to see through me so easily, then who knows what she''d found out regarding Basmori while watching him sleep on my shoulders the whole time I was around her. I sensed the orcish maid''s vague surprise at my request and how polite I suddenly was about it, but she nodded once more and offered a toothy smile. "Of course, Great Mage, I''ll see if she has any time to spare while I''m at it." She replied before turning and making her way down the hall again. Going back over to Basmori, I look him up and down while thoughtfully stroking my chin. "Hmm... So what kind of clothes should you wear anyway? Nothing complicated I''d say, at least not for daily wear." Basmori just quirked a brow curiously at me, his rounded ears perking at my question before he looked down at himself while wearing my poncho. He gently grabbed at the ratty piece of fabric before looking up at me again. I couldn''t help but chuckle a little as I gently ruffled his hair. "I appreciate you preferring to wear my poncho, and while I do agree it kinda suits you... You need to wear more, at the very least you should wear more layers and something nicer." In response, Basmori slowly tilted his head at me again as he brought his arms around the poncho and himself, almost hugging it protectively. "Well, besides the fact that it is too big for you, it''s also mine." I mused before gently poking his cheek as I sat on the bed next to him. "Anyway, if you really want a poncho, we can have one made for you and more to your size. In any case, you''re meant to wear other clothes beneath a poncho, it''s essentially just a cloak or an overcoat, not an entire outfit." Basmori just huffed as I continued to poke his cheek, vaguely annoyed but not at my doting in particular. He didn''t know enough about clothes to argue against my reasoning, though he was at least mollified by the idea of getting his own poncho. "I want something too!" Freyli mewled out with excitement, lunging up for my arm as her paws clung to my forearm; her forehead rubbing around my wrist and arm as her long feline tail lashed behind her. I smiled as I brought my other hand around, gently picking her up before setting her down in my lap. "Well, I''m not sure what sort of clothes you can wear comfortably... But how about a ribbon? I''m sure you''ve seen those back in Sunspot Keep. We can get one and tie it into a nice bow around your neck, what do you think?" Freyli let out a purring hum as she considered my suggestion, and I could feel her thoughts going back to the girls and children we saw wearing frilly clothes or the occasional dress. Surprisingly enough, her memories lingered on the view of an admittedly tomboyish and muscular-looking adventurer who wore a cute bow in a ponytail before Freyli seemed to be sold on the idea. "Okay! I want a green one." She said rather resolutely as she shifted around, placing her paws on my chest and gazing into my eyes before nodding to herself. "That green." She declared with a feline smile. Basmori''s rounded ears perked up when Freyli started mentioning colors, glancing between the ring around her ear before looking into my eyes and scooting closer to me. Looking over at him, I gently ruffled his hair again. "You want something green too, hm? Sure... I''d say your poncho should be black, but your undershirt could be a nice green." I considered aloud, which earned a satisfied nod from Basmori. Before we could talk about clothes anymore, a knock sounded at the door causing all eyes and ears to swivel towards the door. Freyli just hopped off my lap, anticipating my need to stand up as I made my way over to the door and unlocked it. Opening the door, I''m greeted by the sight of three new maids along with the blue-haired maid from earlier, holding a cloth-wrapped bundle which I could tell was my blade. Standing at the front of the group was Vivia as she flashed a grin. "Good to see you again Mage Vito, you''re certainly looking in much better shape than before. You clean up well." I just flashed a smile as I rubbed the back of my head before looking myself over. "Yeah, a nice hot soak did wonders after the morning I had." I mused, taking a moment to open the second door before stepping back and gesturing for her and the maids to come inside. Vivia did so, followed by the small entourage of maids as they all turned to look at me before almost simultaneously noticing Basmori, Freyli, and Legosi. The general sensations I got were that of surprise upon seeing Legosi just sleeping on the bed. They then noticed Basmori and generally thought of him as cute if not rather scruffy and wild-looking. Freyli was a notable curiosity to the maids as she stood behind Basmori again, keeping her brother company as his nerves started getting the better of him, resting her paws on his shoulders while nuzzling her chin against the top of his head. "So he''s Basmori? The cub that fought at your side and was sleeping on your shoulders all morning?" She asked, and I could tell she had used that eye of hers to study him now that I knew what to look for. "He''s strong for one so young. That wolf too is also quite exceptional." She mentioned before regarding Freyli. "That cub there is quite something, but she still has a ways to go." "Thanks! I am still growing." Freyli piped up cheerfully enough from where she stood. Now that got a reaction from everyone as Vivia glanced over at me with genuine surprise. "Wait, is she an awakened familiar?" I just flashed a grin before shaking my head a little. "No, of course not. She''s my daughter." I enthused while walking over to the bed and sitting at the edge of it. "And Basmori is my son; they''re both beastkin shapeshifters, but only Basmori can freely change between shapes. Though even that is a very recent development." Vivia listened to my brief explanation with clear interest, and while she had initially walked in planning on being composed and polite while in front of her staff, her curiosity won out and she had decided to drop the formality like we had discussed this morning. With a small smile on her face, she turned to look at one of the maids that followed her. "Bring me some tea, and some snacks." She instructed before glancing over at my kids. "Also bring some sweets and those dried beef sticks that Trelio likes to have with his ale." She ordered before making her way to the sitting area and beckoned me to join her; I could tell she also wanted Freyli and Basmori to join our talk but was polite enough to not outright ask my children to join us as she unstrapped the sheathed arming sword on her hip and set it on the coffee table. While she did that, three of the maids from the entourage took their leave; though the blue-haired maid with my blade remained as she quietly glanced between me, my kids, and Vivia. I could tell she felt somewhat better about herself once she realized I was likely a married man and also had my kids in my room. Her bruised ego gradually recovered as it wasn''t her looks that caused my seeming disinterest in her. Vivia soon noticed that we weren''t alone quite yet, quirking a brow curiously at the maid in question. "I''m assuming you have business here?" She stated more than asked, wanting to hurry the maid out so we could talk freely, if only for a little bit. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Y-yes Madame Vivia, I have the Great Mage''s blade here, cleaned and freshly sharpened." She stated as she held up the bundle with both hands. Vivia simply held out her hand, silently demanding the blade to be handed over, at which the maid quickly obliged as she placed it in Vivia''s hand before stepping back. "Thank you, you are dismissed." She said simply, already looking away from the maid as she curiously eyed the bundle that contained my blade before gently placing it on the coffee table between us. The blue-haired maid dutifully bowed before quickly making her exit as she shut the double doors behind her. As the heavy thud of the double doors sounded out, Vivia smiled again as she regarded me before glancing over at my kids. "So, are they actually yours by blood or?" She asked rather bluntly as she leaned back against the plush couch and relaxed. I just chuckled a bit before shaking my head. "No, but I was there when they were born and have known them ever since. I consider them mine in every respect." I explain with a smile. "And their mother?" Vivia asked leadingly, clearly interested in what sort of relationships a man made of wood could have had. "She''s alive and well, she''s actually in the capital as we speak, and I have plans to meet up with her once we arrive." I explained candidly as I mirrored her relaxed position, even though I couldn''t actually enjoy the experience. She nodded intently while glancing over at Basmori and Freyli as they waited, though at some point Basmori had shifted back into a cub and was quietly wrestling with Freyli as they rolled across the massive bed. Vivia''s eyes practically sparkled with delight upon seeing Basmori as a cub before turning back to me. "So are you basically just on a trip to go visit momma?" She asked with a playful smile on her lips as she so casually crossed her left leg over her right. I just chuckled softly at that before shaking my head. "Well yes, but actually no... I had business in the capital and had plans to meet up with her as she had gone ahead." I explain before looking over to my kids with a smile on my face. "Little did I know that they stowed away with me and didn''t reveal themselves until we were a long way away from home." ''Ah, how mischievous." Vivia mused with a smile still on her face as she remembered when her twins were younger. Though after a moment she looked back at me and tilted her head ever so slightly. "What sort of business do you have in the capital? I take it you''re not just an artist, right?" I considered how to answer that for a moment before speaking up. "Well, you said I had the privilege of discretion, did you not?" Vivia''s brows raised for a moment before she simply sighed a bit and nodded. "I did, yes." She replied with vague disappointment. I couldn''t help but smile at how expressive she was being before speaking up again. "I''m still trying to get a read on you and yours; though depending on how things play out tonight, I''ll gladly tell you about my business in the capital." Now that did get her attention again as she slowly nodded. "I suppose that''s fair enough." I started sitting up again before leaning forward and resting my elbows on my knees as I watched Vivia more closely. "Is it fair for me to assume that Trelio already knows what I am?" Vivia flashes a little smile before nodding. "Of course, but only him, nobody else. After all, a marriage between equals does not survive the keeping of secrets." She said sincerely enough. "But despite knowing what you are, it doesn''t make him any less impressed with your performance or any less thankful for what you''ve done for us." She then ran her fingers through her hair before chuckling a bit. "We are of like mind, however, as he immediately realized you wouldn''t be able to properly enjoy the feast that''s being held in your honor. But we''ll certainly make sure to celebrate with extra gusto so everyone else may enjoy it in your stead." I just grinned in response to her words before chuckling as well. "I certainly appreciate the effort." As a brief lull in the conversation came between us, her eyes wandered down to the bundle that contained my blade; after another moment she pointed to it while looking over at me. "Do you mind if I look over your blade? I would like to see the weapon that helped protect my home." She expressed rather sincerely. "Feel free." I offered as a knock at the door sounded out. Vivia gingerly took up the bundle again before speaking up. "Enter." She commanded casually as she began unwrapping the blade before holding it in the cloth as she examined it. The mint green blade caught the light of the crystals which illuminated the room as her eyes methodically appraised the weapon with clear understanding and interest. As Vivia looked over the blade, the three maids from earlier entered the room and went about setting up the table between us with a couple of trays with a variety of snacks and foodstuffs. Things like strips of some kind of meat, cookies of some sort, slices of fresh fruit, and what looked like some kind of fruit pie with dollops of whipped cream on each pre-cut slice. Just looking over the spread as it is served, I get the vague impression that the maids are looking forward to cleaning up after Vivia and me; it seems that they would get to enjoy whatever leftovers were between us and were already picking out what sort of treats they wanted. As the maids began pouring four cups of tea, Vivia spoke up as she looked up from my blade. "This is some very fine work, it''s not often that you see viridiza be used as the primary ore in a blade, it''s usually used in small amounts in the hilt or guard. It''s an uncommon ore and rather conductive with mana, whoever forged this must have been in quite a mana-rich environment or ran their own mana through the blade throughout the forging process to get this sort of luster." She explained as she gently set the blade down on the table beside her own sword; a cup of tea soon being placed in her hands once they were free. I nodded along even though I was not exactly sure about the particulars of smithing or even the ores of this world. Still, it was disheartening for me that I wasn''t even using my blade to its full potential. All I know is that it is a very well-made blade that has been put through the rigors of open battle and survived the experience. "Well, it was her first real commission though I gave her the creative freedom to do whatever it was that she wanted and use whatever materials I had available." I explained with a proud smile. "From what I know, she worked on it alongside my son, he helped maintain the flames when he could but she handled the entire smithing process. She''s also the one who made my daggers, arrows, and throwing knives, not to mention she''s still in the process of making me a spear, however, she''s taking her time with that one." While we spoke and once the food and tea were all set up, one of the maids went over to the bed and invited Freyli and Basmori to join us in the sitting area. Basmori looked admittedly hesitant but followed after Freyli once she hopped off the bed and made her way over to the coffee table, hopping up onto it before laying down and curiously looking over the spread as her nose twitched with each little sniff. Basmori for his part just sat next to me, at first attempting to loaf before looking up at me and sitting the way I did. It''s just lucky that the poncho was so big on him as he wasn''t particularly mindful of how the fabric settled around him, but he somehow managed to remain decent the entire time. Once he was settled, a maid carefully offered him a cup of tea, though he just looked at her wide-eyed with curiosity, not sure how to handle himself. I stepped in, gently taking it from the maid before cooling it down with a little ice magic. With a smile, I showed Basmori how to hold the cup and what he was supposed to do with it to drink from it. Vivia smiled warmly as she watched me and Basmori interact, curiously looking over Freyli as she gently used a claw to grab a strip of meat before starting to eat it. "So your son is skilled with fire and has an interest in smithing?" She asked before then going through the conversation in her head and quirking a brow. "And you said it was ''her'' first real commission? Who was the smith that forged your blade and how old is she?" Having handed the now-cooled tea back to Basmori, I watched as he decided to just quietly lap up the tea using his still rather feline tongue instead of outright sipping at the drink. I could tell he wasn''t sure what to make of it but found it interesting since it was different from water. "Hm? No no, Basmori here isn''t particularly interested in smithing and all that, no he is following his mother''s warrior path as a spartan." I explained before leaning back onto the couch once I was sure Basmori wouldn''t drop his cup. "No, it was my other son, Hephtio who has a fascination with all things fire. He''s even learning from one of the cooks in our community whenever he''s not helping around the forge." I said while plucking up a piece of fruit that looks remarkably like a canteloupe and offered it to Freyli, the cub sniffing the fruit before taking an experimental nibble. "As for the smith who forged my blade, her name is Trisha and she''s seventeen years old. You could say I''m her patron as I provided her with the workspace and equipment to perform her trade." More and more questions seemed to pop up in Vivia''s mind as she set her cup of tea down and took a piece of fruit for herself. "Wait, so how many children do you have?" She asked before taking a bite of what looked like a blue strawberry. "Well, I personally have no blood-related children," I say outright before using my free hand to gently pat the top of Basmori''s head. "But their mother had four children, they''re actually quadruplets." I mentioned with a smile. At that, Vivia and all the maids seem to wince at that revelation; Vivia''s free hand going down to her stomach as she considered her children. "Poor thing, and I thought having twins was rough." She soon shook the thought from her mind as she took up her tea all over again and moved on from that subject. "Though to think that the woman who was responsible for a blade like yours was around the same age as my own children... Is she available for commissions?" She asked curiously before pressing forward with that line of thought. "I''ve been looking for a suitable smith to prepare a matching pair of blades for my children but haven''t found anyone to my liking." She then flashed a smile before gesturing to my blade. "For her to have so much talent despite her youth, I would love for my kids to associate with her and hopefully become regulars of hers in the years to come." My eyes widened at that, I could tell Trisha was good, but to think this elite woman would want to commission her after only one look at my blade. "I''ll have to ask her." I say simply enough with a smile on my face. "While I may be her patron, it''s up to her if she wants to take on the work." Vivia nodded in understanding, sipping at her tea before setting it back down as she uncrossed her legs. "Understandable, though I look forward to hearing her answer." Before the conversation can go any further, I sit up a bit and gesture over to Basmori. "Excuse me for interrupting the conversation, but can we get Basmori here some clothes? As we weren''t expecting him to have his breakthrough today, I don''t exactly have anything for him to wear." Vivia''s eyes widened as she suddenly remembered the whole reason I asked her to visit, her cheeks flushing in vague embarrassment as she offered a smile. "Ah, of course, I... I nearly forgot." She admitted honestly as she looked over Bamsori before tilting her head from side to side. "If it''s alright with you, we could resize some of Larkis'' childhood clothes to get something ready for tonight... It shouldn''t be an issue to modify his old pants to accommodate Basmori''s tail. Though if you like, we can also prepare some more changes of clothes for you to take so he can have some variety going forward." She offered. "That sounds good, what do you think?" I asked Basmori while turning to look at him. Basmori for his part was still quietly lapping at his tea, his chin damp with saliva and tea when he licked his lips thoughtfully before nodding. "I want something too!" Freyli piped up, her face just covered with fruit juices as she enjoyed a second piece of the cantaloupe-looking fruit all on her own. "A ribbon, a green ribbon." She explained enthusiastically before hopping from the table and onto my lap when she then stood on her hind legs; with one front paw on my chest to keep herself upright, she then began eagerly patting my cheek with her other paw. "That green." She expressed rather resolutely before nuzzling her messy face against my cheek. I couldn''t help but smile, gently patting Freyli''s head and accepting her affections as I looked at Vivia. "If it''s not too much trouble, Freyli here has her heart set on a bow that matches my eyes." This earned some ''awws'' and sounds of adoration as they watched Freyli''s display. Vivia nodded after a moment and flashed a cheerful smile. "I''m sure we can find one that matches before tonight, don''t you worry sweetie." She cooed affectionately to Freyli before leaning back in her seat. "Now then, Basmori, if we could just borrow you for a moment, we''ll take your measurements real quick." One of the maids said as she held her hand out to him to help him out of his seat. Basmori shot me an uncertain glance, though I just offered him a little nod. Taking a moment to gather himself, he took the woman''s hand as she helped him off the couch while also setting his tea on the table. I did mentally suggest that he use his shadows to cover his middle region, and while he wasn''t sure why that was important, he did as I asked as his shadowy wings flared out through the poncho before trailing down his body and covering himself. As the maids got to work, I came to notice that the women Vivia surrounded herself with were around her age, and appeared to be mothers themselves. So they handled themselves remarkably well around me and Basmori, being professional the entire time even as his poncho came off so they could take his measurements. They were in fact more impressed with the magical control he displayed than anything else as his poncho soon came back on and he rejoined my side. Freyli for her part just lounging on my lap as she casually groomed her face and ears. Once the maids were done going over the numbers, they dismissed themselves, leaving me alone with Vivia and my kids as she sat up and looked me over. "Tell me about their mother, I''d love to hear about the woman you consider to be your most trusted partner. How''d you meet? And what sort of warrior is a spartan?" I just smiled as I obliged her questions, and soon enough the minutes were ticking by as I came up with a story of half-truths, telling her how Basti stumbled across me on her way to die while I was isolated in my training and how I nursed her to health after she had given birth; before long I was telling her a parody of roman and spartan culture and history as I described them as a tribe of wandering shapeshifting warriors. All the while Vivia listened with rapt attention as the kids helped themselves to the snacks on the table. Chapter 153 Vitmori POV Before I knew it, what felt like a couple of hours had passed while the kids had decided to take a nap at some point; Basmori having shifted back into a cub and the two of them borrowing each of my legs as their pillows. At some point, we had finally moved on from talking about Romans and Spartans, as well as the half-truths of my time with Basti and watching the cubs grow up. All this talk of kids and families got Vivia nostalgic enough to tell me of her husband and kids along with some fun little stories of her twin''s misadventures while growing up, occasionally mentioning Puh''ma as a close friend of the twins and a love interest to Larkis''. She often talked about how the two were close and affectionate but had yet to make anything official, though she also said how it was only a matter of time before something changed between them. When a knock sounded at the door, I was suddenly all too aware of the orange glow of the evening sun that intermingled with the illumination of the crystal lights in the room. As Vivia looked to the door, I could sense she had a similar realization as she smiled a little. "Looks like time got ahead of us..." She mused before looking to the door once more. "Enter." She commanded while setting down her long empty cup of tea back on the table. The maids soon filed in with a few bundles of clothing in their arms, eager smiles all around as I get the impression that they''re eager to dress up Basmori to see how he looks in proper clothes. Waking the sleeping cub, I eventually managed to get him aware enough to shift back into looking like a beastkin; Basmori yawning noisily in response while rubbing at his eyes. Despite being rather drowsy, Basmori surprisingly still had the wherewithal to use his shadows to cover his mid-region, not bothering with my poncho this time since he could see the maids standing around with the clothes they prepared for him. Watching them dress Basmori was interesting in itself since I could tell the maids were used to helping others get dressed, but at the same time, Basmori failed to grasp even the simplest hints and suggestions when it came to putting the clothes on since he had no real experience in actually wearing clothes in any way. Regardless, they got him dressed soon enough, and with some light brushing of his hair and tail, I''d say that Basmori cleans up really well. From looking like the wild child he was while wearing my raggedy poncho, to now looking properly dapper, if not rather spiffy I''d say. The maids managed to dress Basmori up into some slate gray breeches that had a special gap to accommodate his tail, a sky blue button-down shirt with rather loose and frilly sleeves, and topped off with a plain black short-sleeved doublet that only goes down to the middle of his upper arm. To finish up his new look, he also had a pair of black leather boots slid onto his feet, though he wore them without socks since that appeared to be the line of discomfort he was unwilling to cross. One maid, who looked to be a ratkin, even took the time to brush Basmori''s hair, managing to tame the scruffy and wild look he had shifted with, into something surprisingly presentable as he was left with a neat center part, his long hair shaping up to be some neat bangs that framed his freckled little face. The hair along the back of his head was also carefully tied up neatly into a short little ponytail. All in all, he looked like a kid off to a ren-faire to me, dressed in what looked to be strange and somewhat flashy clothes compared to what I''m used to, even if the color palette was rather reserved save for the sky blue dress shirt. I could tell Basmori wasn''t sure what to make of the clothes he now wore, though it wasn''t uncomfortable for the most part, just strange and unusual if I had to put words to what he thought of them. Once he was all dressed up, the maids stood around admiring the handsome little man; one even procured a polished silver mirror so that Basmori could look himself over, which he did with great interest. From what I could tell, he was more interested in his face and looks, which makes sense I suppose since he''s likely never even seen his reflection before, let alone one of his new face. "So, what do you think?" I asked, coming up to stand beside him before taking a knee as I looked at the mirror with him. Now that we were side by side, I could see even more resemblances between the two of us; he really looked like he could be my son. Basmori just glanced between me and himself, though he couldn''t help but just smile as he leaned in, gently touching his cheek with mine as he just admired himself in the mirror, his free hand coming up and gently messing with his bangs. "Yeah, I think you look good, we''ll get you more cozy clothes later, but for something they just had on hand, I think you make it work." I enthused while pulling away and gently patting the top of his head. At my reassurance and the head pat, his rounded ears waggled with clear delight as his tail curled and swayed behind him. The maids and Vivia both looked on with interest, motherly smiles abound as they watched Basmori revel in his new looks now that he didn''t feel like he looked all too weird. It was then that Freyli hopped from the couch, lunging as she landed on my back while her claws dug into my armored coat to keep herself stable. "Did they find me a ribbon? A green one, remember?" She asked rather eagerly, though I could sense a small hint of jealousy that Basmori got all these interesting-looking things when she hadn''t gotten anything yet. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I just chuckled softly at her expense, reaching up and affectionately stroking her chin while touching my cheek to hers. "Now now, you''re asking the wrong person here, and don''t forget to be polite." I mentioned while pulling my hand away and looking at one of the maids. Freyli followed my gaze as her feline tail lashed behind me in clear anticipation. "D-did you find me a ribbon? One that''s green like Papa''s eyes?" She asked in a much more gentle manner than before. It was at that moment that I realized I would have been a real pushover if I had a daughter under normal circumstances. If I didn''t know for a fact that I didn''t have any organs due to being made of wood, I could have sworn my heart just fluttered at being referred to as ''Papa.'' The maid smiled warmly as she nodded her head. "Yes, Miss Freyli, we found one that''s as close as can be to your Papa''s eyes." She said while gesturing to another maid as the woman stepped over and presented a roll of ribbon, unfurling a little for Freyli to inspect. Freyli looked at the ribbon intently, sniffing at the fabric before humming softly as she looked closely into one of my eyes and then looked back to the ribbon and studied it again. After a rather long thirty seconds, Freyli finally nodded with clear satisfaction. "I like it. Make it a nice and big bow, please." She asked with polite enthusiasm as she impatiently kneaded her claws into my shoulder. "Of course!" The maid enthused as they procured a pair of well-made scissors and snipped a cut of ribbon. In the next moment, the ribbon was securely tied around her throat, the bow itself now resting along the right side of her neck as Freyli audibly rumbled with a content purr. After Freyli got to admire herself in the silver mirror as well, there was another knock at the door, causing various ears to perk as Vivia looked at the door and spoke up. "Enter." She commanded ever so casually. At that, the double doors opened as what I could assume was a butler stepped inside, a dogkin man dressed in fine livery that was black with grays which had accents that were a deep blue in the same shade as Vivia''s gambeson. "Madame Vivia, the feast has started to get underway, Master Trelio has asked me to come and make sure you and the Great Mage are aware of this." Vivia nodded some more before looking over at me, a smile now on her lips. "Well then, shall we go?" She said as she stood, taking up her sword and strapping it to her hip before gingerly taking up my blade and offering it to me. Standing, I made sure to return her smile as Freyli continued to cling to my shoulder, taking my blade from Vivia before sliding it into place on the loop of my belt. "Sounds good to me." I mused cheerfully enough as I then held my hand out to Basmori, taking his hand in mine before looking over to my bed. "Come along Legosi." I called out while mentally prodding him awake. The massive wolf let out a noisy yawn as his tail swayed, hopping off the bed and following after me as I followed Vivia out with my children. Krys POV After returning from visiting with Vito, Krys found himself working alongside the adventurers and his team to clean up the inn as well as the surrounding village. There were a lot of little things to be done, such as moving away ruined furniture or cleaning up general rubble from the streets and plaza. From what he gathered, it seemed that Vito managed to do a great deal of the major cleanup on his own, so there was less to contend with all around as it was merely a matter of people putting their lives back together. As the hours go and the sun begins painting the horizon into a beautiful array of purple and orange. Krys watched as some villagers were lighting torches around the village plaza, while the guards and soldiers went around and gathered all the ruined and scrapped wood furniture into a massive pile in the center of the plaza before setting it alight into a grand bonfire. As soon as the bonfire roared to life, the villagers began to cheer and go full swing into proper celebrations as alcohol, meat, and sweets were brought out from various households and set out on large tables which were carried into the plaza from the castle itself. Music was struck up from somewhere in the group as stringed and percussion instruments were played with great vigor and enthusiasm and it wasn''t long before adults and children alike were dancing, chatting, or even singing as the plaza was illuminated by a mix of crystal lanterns and flame torches. Looking to Sera who stood by his side, he couldn''t help but smile a little bit at the scene playing out before him. "It''s almost hard to believe that this village was nearly razed to the ground and looted for all it was worth. Yet here they are, enjoying life to its fullest." He mused with a smile, watching as Ren played some sort of game with the children of this village, keeping pace with them without any noticeable effort on her part. Sera returned his smile, hooking her arm around his and bringing herself nice and close to him. "Well, as far as I gathered, they all thought they would die today to those foreign soldiers, yet despite the overwhelming odds, they only lost seven people today. Even I''d say that was something to celebrate about." She mentioned before resting her cheek on his shoulder while watching the proceedings. Krys'' tail started to slowly sway and curl behind him as his smile lingered for a while longer. "All I have to say is that it''s a good thing the boss took a liking to us. After seeing what he did that day and hearing about what he did today, I''d say we made ourselves a powerful employer, and perhaps even a partner." He enthused to Sera, even though for Ren and himself, he was more of a patron than anything, not that the others knew anything about that. Sera nodded slowly, her cheek gently rubbing against his shoulder as she let out a slow exhale. "No kidding, but I still can''t help but wonder what sort of work he''s expecting from us, he''s been keeping his cards really close to his chest and I haven''t been able to get a good read on him." Krys just chuckled at that comment as he glanced down at Sera. "You don''t know the half of it, Boss Vito''s got an entire deck he''s playing with and we''ve been lucky to see what few cards we have peeked at." Sera just hummed thoughtfully as they then watched Wither and Blight be crowded by a gaggle of families attempting to force gifts of food and goods onto them as thanks for their help in healing all the injured, and even though Krys couldn''t see their faces; he got the vague impression that they were slightly overwhelmed by the attention, not that they hated it. As the celebrations went on, maids and butlers started filing out from the castle bailey, carrying large trays just filled to the brim with all kinds of fancy and even ornate-looking foods, there was even an entire platter filled with what Krys could only describe as a bouquet of colorful looking fruits; though soon that was followed by soldiers carrying large kegs of some kind of alcohol that was no doubt leagues better than what was already being served. It wasn''t long before Ren was running up to him, yes, she was actually running; with some sort of puff pastry that had some kind of meat filling and holding it up to him. "Krys, Krys you have to try this!" She said rather excitedly as her ears waggled so much they looked like they might fly right off. ¡°What is it?¡± Krys asked with a cheerful smile, taking up the fancy looking food and looking it over while Sera pulled away to watch the siblings with cheerful interest. ¡°I have no idea, but it tastes so good!¡± She said while procuring another and taking a big bite of it. Krys took a bite as well, his own ears starting to twitch and sift around as he did his best to savor the flavor of the food. The meat was incredibly tender and moist, yet it somehow didn¡¯t ruin the texture of the puff pastry that was wrapped around it. Despite having experience with a good amount of food, he couldn¡¯t recognize the meat he was eating and didn¡¯t dare to hazard a guess as to how expensive the cut of animal or even monster that this meat could have come from. He was about to comment on the food itself when he noticed what was essentially an honor guard of soldiers escorting Vito and his kids along with a half-elf, a human woman and a beaverkin mage. ¡°Looks like the boss is finally joining the party.¡± Krys commented with a smile as he popped the rest of the meat and pastry into his mouth. ¡°Hey.. Who¡¯s that kid with Vito, I don¡¯t recognize him?¡± Ren asked, her ears perked with intent curiosity while tilting her head at the view. ¡°Ah right, that¡¯s his son. Basmori.¡± He mentioned with an amused look on his face, relishing in the confused expressions of Sera and Ren as they glanced between him and the child at Vito¡¯s side. Chapter 154 Vitmori POV To be surrounded by such humble opulence was an interesting experience to be sure. I could tell that the feast was a somewhat rushed affair, yet the air of joy and exhilaration of the villagers and soldiers who were just grateful to be alive and well elevated the overall good feelings of the celebration to noticeable degrees. Legosi was content to stand by my side, having managed to get enough rest throughout the day that he was now nice and alert as he took in the sights and smells of the party around us. Freyli was almost overwhelmed by the possibilities before her; between all the new and interesting-looking people, tantalizing foods, and even the music in the air. She didn''t know what she wanted to do or where she wanted to go, so she opted to just take in everything from my shoulders until something really called to her. Basmori for his part was just reluctant about the whole thing, having originally been riding the good mood about his new clothes and looks, I could tell he was just wanting to take to my shadow and just hide out in the comfort of the darkness with all this activity around us. However, I could also feel him reasoning that he needs to be out and about more now that he''s being publicly displayed as my son; and now that he was a beastkin, he couldn''t just hide away whenever he wanted. That little train of thought earned him a gentle head pat as I couldn''t help but smile at how quickly he was becoming more and more aware of himself and the others around him. After the honor guard of soldiers initially dispersed; Trelio and Vivia stepped away to mingle and talk to notable heads of the community and various other villagers, showing how comfortable they were around their own people and how their people were comfortable around them despite the sheer difference in status. There was of course a thin veneer of professionalism in the way they carried themselves amongst each other, but the good cheer of celebration sought to whittle even that away. I found myself walking amongst the villagers as they partied, and despite being the celebrated hero of this feast, it was like most people hardly even noticed me; not that I was actively seeking out their attention. I didn''t mind after all. Even back in my old life, I often preferred hanging out along the edge of celebrations, watching over things instead of being right in the thick of it. Usually at least. I watched as a young man was hitting on a soldier around his age and surprisingly not striking out despite being physically smaller in most respects when I suddenly felt eyes focusing on me. Slowly turning to look at the approach of their owner, I spotted Ren as she walked up on her own, looking between myself, Freyli, and Basmori before flashing a small smile. "Well hello there Ren, is there something you need?" I asked pleasantly as I turned my body to face her, giving her my full attention while my kids looked her over with interest. "Hello there, Mister Vito, I was just wondering if Freyli and Basmori would like to come and play?" She asked, offering a smile as she looked between my kids before looking back up at me. "The other kids are organizing a big game of ''hide and seek'' and I thought they might want to play too." She enthused cheerfully, and I could clearly tell that today she''s likely had the most fun she''s ever had in such a long time and sincerely wanted to share in that fun. At the mention of hide and seek, I could tell that both Basmori and Freyli were intrigued by the prospect as their ears perked and tails slowly swished and swayed behind them. I could tell they''ve watched the kids of the Haven play and even Freyli''s gotten the chance to join in at times before. "Well, what do you guys think?" I asked, letting them make their own choice as I gently scratched at Freyli''s throat before looking down at Basmori while he continued to hold my hand in his. "I wanna play!" Freyli said enthusiastically as she began slowly climbing down my front before hopping off my chest to land beside Ren. Looking at Basmori, I could sense his hesitance. He was worried that he would come off as weird or just strange in general now that he was pretending to be a person. He''s had very little experience around kids of the age he''s presenting himself to be, let alone around kids in general. Before I could try to reassure him, it was Ren who spoke up first with a surprisingly reassuring smile on her face. "Don''t worry about something like that, I''m not used to playing with kids either, but it''s been going alright so far for me." She mentioned as her ears slowly waggled. "You could tell what he was thinking?" I asked curiously, and while I wasn''t particularly surprised that she got something through the empathic bond, I was surprised by how quickly she was learning about her abilities through our bond since she''d only had them for about a day now. Ren looked somewhat bashful but flashed a wide smile as she nodded. "Not everything, I can kinda get vague feelings and impressions. But his anxiety is rather palpable." She explained rather dutifully. I could tell she was telling the truth, at the very least she didn''t seem to catch the worry that Basmori was pretending to be a person and felt the anxiety he had about being around other kids. "Interesting, that''s likely due to the familial bond you two share through me, but still, I wasn''t expecting you would be able to tap into that so quickly. You really do have a talent for this sort of thing." I said as I reached out, gently patting Ren''s head with my gloved hand before I could stop myself. It was only moments after that I realized that this might be inappropriate as we''re practically strangers despite our recent bond. Slowly, I pulled away, flexing my hand before offering her an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I only just realized that might not have been appropriate. I hope you''ll forgive me." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Ren''s cheeks were flushed as she looked down at my feet, though I could tell it was really only out of slight embarrassment. From what I could sense, it felt like she just wasn''t used to the act from others beyond her brother patting her head. Her hand slowly reached up to her head as she touched where I had pat her before just shaking her head a little bit. "I-its fine... Don''t worry about it." She said softly before managing to look back up at me, not entirely sure what to make of the head pat, but at the very least I could tell she didn''t hate it. Looking at Basmori, I could feel that he was pleased to have someone else around who could understand him despite being unable to speak. After some more hesitation, he glanced up at me for another few moments before releasing my hand with a smile as he walked over with Ren and offered her a small smile. Ren smiled cheerfully enough as she took Basmori''s hand. "Great! This will be so much fun." She enthused as she ran off with him and Freyli, disappearing into the crowd soon enough as I was now left to my own devices. Legosi dutifully remained by my side, just content to observe and people-watch with me as we came across Cecil and that beaverkin mage, Aspen, talking about the battle that took place and generally discussing their shared affinities in water magic. I did sense Cecil wondering where I was, but I didn''t feel the need to make myself known at this point. Moving on from them we spotted Lostrill and Riley conversing rather amicably, despite the differing personalities it seemed like they were good friends outside of work but nothing more as far as I could tell. While looking for Krys and his team, I spotted Zax hitting it off with a young dwarf of some kind, I couldn''t tell if they were a man or woman what with the facial hair and round build, but they both seemed to be quite content to be in each other''s presence. It was only then that I started to notice that a lot of younger people were pairing off as the party went on, some slipping away from the festivities altogether as I spotted Krys being led away by a rather eager-looking Sera. As the night went on, I felt a set of eyes properly locking onto me as their owner made their approach, turning to look I spotted a rather buzzed-looking Vivia making her way over. I could tell that despite how inebriated she was, she was still rather aware of herself and surprisingly coordinated as she flashed me a rather warm and flushed smile. "I still find it quite a shame that you can''t properly enjoy the festivities like the rest of us, though I''m glad to see that you''ve at least decided to stick around for the fun, even if you can''t partake in particular." I just chuckled at her comments before flashing a warm smile of my own. "I was never one for parties anyway, but I have the most fun seeing others enjoying themselves. They''ve certainly earned the right to unwind and let loose after nearly losing their lives today, not to mention celebrating the lives of those who were lost in defense of this place." Vivia nodded a little too much in agreement before taking a swig of what appeared to be some kind of purple-tinted mead. "They certainly have." She murmured agreeably before standing a little taller, doing her best to steady herself as she watched the plaza with me. It was a quiet few moments before she looked up at me again. "So, what do you make of us?" She asked before looking out to the plaza again. "You said you were going to wait and see how tonight plays out before you tell us about your business, and I''m interested in hearing about what you make of us." She asked with rather sincere curiosity before taking a smaller sip of her mead, now just nursing her drink. I just smiled a bit, reaching down and gently running my fingers through Legosi''s thick coat, the wolf in question happily leaning into the touch as his tail slowly wagged. "Well, your people certainly love you all. I can tell their appreciation for your leadership and lifestyle carries much further than the food and drink you''ve given them today." I mentioned before looking over at her. "I''ll be happy to talk with you in the morning about my business in the capital, once you sober up of course." I mused with a grin as I looked back out at the plaza. Vivia scoffs in a good-natured way before chuckling a bit. "I''ll be fine, though Trelio might be a different story." She mused as she took another sip of her mead. "Half-elves aren''t exactly known for their livers... Let''s just say that I''m usually the one dealing with the local dwarves." She mentioned cheerfully while nudging my arm with her elbow. I couldn''t help but offer a chuckle at that before slowly nodding my head. "I see, well I''ll be looking forward to our meeting then." I said simply before going back to the people watching, though as the minutes ticked by from then on, I noticed that a lot of the kids were being sent home as the night party continued on. Even Vivia noticed as she glanced up at me while nursing her drink. "It looks like the little ones will be turning in soon, will you be staying up with us?" She asked curiously, though it was then that she had a realization of her own as she watched me. "Now that I think about it... Can you even sleep?" She considered while taking another sip. At that, I just slowly shook my head, a small smile still on my face as I glanced back at her before looking back out to the plaza. "I haven''t needed to sleep for a very long time, oh how I miss it," I mentioned before sighing for no other reason than to just sigh. "In regards to whether or not I''ll be staying for the party? Well, I gotta make sure my kids get to sleep, after that... I''m not sure... I usually try to find some work to keep myself busy, maybe I''ll train." Vivia nodded slowly as she considered her words before looking over at me with a small smile. "Well if you''re looking to pass the time, you''re free to use our library." She offered before taking yet another sip. "There are all sorts of tomes, history, fiction, glossaries of all kinds... I''m sure you''ll find something that suits your fancy." "I... I think I''d like that. It''s been a long while since I''ve read a good book." I said before smiling more sincerely while slowly nodding my head. "I appreciate it, thanks." Vivia just shook her head at that as she brought the mug to her lips. "It''s the least I could do, Vito, have a good night." She enthused warmly as she started to walk away, the trio of kids soon making their approach only a couple minutes after Vivia left my side. "Hey guys, everything alright?" I asked, offering them smiles as Freyli immediately began to climb up my leg so that she could lay across my shoulders. Ren just offered a cheerful smile as she looked up at me while still holding hands with Basmori. "Yeah! We had a lot of fun, but everyone else is going to bed now." She explained while her tail swished behind her with clear delight. "With that said..." She started to say while scratching her cheek with her free hand. "Do you know where I''ll be staying tonight?" "Yeah, you''ll be staying there with the rest of us." I said simply while pointing up to the castle, an amused grin on my face as I watched the confused uncertainty growing on her face. "Wait what? Really? I get to stay in a castle!?" She asked, her ears perking in her excitement as her tail swayed even more. "Yeah, the elites of this village said that my people are welcome to stay in their home, and you are one of my people." I mused with a smile, just happy to feel the joy and excitement that was radiating off of her. "Let''s get going," I say while waving her along as I turn to start walking towards the stone bridge. "It''s time to bring this day to a close." Chapter 155 Vitmori POV With the kids put to bed and Legosi opting to go patrol the forests surrounding the village to keep himself busy, I was left to my own devices all over again and soon found myself in the castle''s library. It was a single room with shelves that lined two of the walls from the floor to the ceiling on my right and left; with a pair of large windows with thick-looking curtains on the opposing wall from where I walked in. There was a rolling ladder set up along each wall of books for ease of access to the higher shelves, and in the middle of the room was a single long table that had six chairs for those who wished to read in the room as far as I could tell. Back towards the far wall between the windows, there was a well-padded and frankly comfortable-looking lounge chair for those who really wanted to be comfortable while reading, but since I can''t even enjoy such comforts, I quickly moved on from it and began looking over the books on the shelves. All in all, the library was fairly small compared to the libraries of my world, even considering the small-town public libraries I''ve stopped through over the years. However, at the end of the day, I suppose it really isn''t fair to compare what I know to be a standard library to what was in this room. If I had to find a comparison, this room was more like the personal study of a particularly affluent lawyer or something. One that liked to show off with all their tomes of law and glossaries with their walls of shelves that had the occasional overpriced knick-knack or small sculpture. Despite its small size, I could see myself spending a few weeks reading everything here if I wasn''t already preoccupied with making my way to the capital. I... Missed reading. Sure I''ve collected and read a few books here and there these last few years, but it''s been decades since I had the time to sit down and read just for the fun of it on a day off or something. Now that I was here, I wasn''t sure where to even begin. After all, each and every single one of these books is a veritable treasure trove of untapped knowledge never before seen in my world. Even if the knowledge is mundane or basic, these pages, the very words on them have never been seen by anyone from my world. While I could probably speed read through a few of them throughout the night, that isn''t the proper way to enjoy a book; so I have to look through all these books and pick just one to commit my time to. Not bothering with trying to turn on the crystal lights in the room, I conjured a simple ball of white light and had it follow me by hovering over my shoulder as I started looking through the books, plucking them at random and giving the first few pages cursory glances to see what they were about. There were all kinds of interesting-looking books, there were fictional stories about romances or tales of heroes, tomes of history on families of particular note in the country, a glossary on technical terms in regards to alchemy, a tome on alchemy and... Oh? "A Deep Dive on Dungeons..." I read aloud while stepping away from the shelf with the book in hand before looking through the first few pages until a line caught my eye. ''A modern reflection on the study of the mysterious beings that are known as dungeon cores, a bountiful resource for civilization which was paid for in the blood of innocents.'' While I have been told about the broad strokes in regards to what dungeons are and how they''re boons to society as a whole, I still don''t exactly know how they work... Well, how I work, now that I consider it; since at the end of the day I am a dungeon core, no matter how much I try to pretend I''m still a human being. Maybe I''ll look into actually setting myself up as a proper dungeon if the benefits outweigh the costs, especially now that I have two proper spawners with my own unique beasts running around. Taking the book over to the long table and settling down, I open it up and start going through the pages of information as the seconds turn to hours, trickling by like grains of sand. With the morning sun cresting through the curtains, I can''t help but really reflect on all this new information as what I''ve found between these pages has proven to be rather illuminating. Well, not just the info from this book, as the memories of Rita''s two semesters of ''Dungeon Studies'' during her time at the academy bubbled up to the forefront of my own thoughts while I had been reading. I''m just lucky she''s such a studious girl, though I wonder if I should touch base with some of her teachers in the academy. As far as I can remember, she had a good relationship with a couple of them at least before she got swept up into being enslaved by that pink-haired scum''s family. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Anyway, I''m getting off track. From what I learned, at least from the perspective of scholars and officials who manage and oversee dungeon affairs from the outside, dungeons benefit from the release of vital energies of those who delve into them. Not just the use of magic or mana from those with manahearts, though that certainly helps, but even from the unenhanced delvers who come into the dungeon''s territory. In fact, those who don''t have manahearts have a better chance of actually igniting one while in a dungeon''s territory because of that expenditure of vital energies while fighting and training; and of course, those with manahearts could further train and develop what they already have while in dungeons. The commonly accepted metaphor presented by those of the academy is that delvers are like dripping wet sponges while the dungeons are bowls of water. Delvers as a whole are just filled with energy that they bring into the dungeon from the outside, the more they fight and the more energy they expend, the more energy they release into the dungeon itself. Basically just squeezing the wet sponge while it is submerged. But what happens to the sponge while it is still submerged? Well, it soaks up water again, though it is new and different water. Just like how they fueled the dungeon, the dungeon in turn fuels the delver so that they can bring back even more energy next time to expend it all over again. So based on what I can interpret between Rita''s studies and what this book is telling me, is that the relationship between cooperative and competitive dungeons to those who delve into them is akin to a kind of symbiosis. The dungeon cultivates the land that makes up its territories to entice delvers to seek out whatever riches or bounties are within them, and the delvers expend energies and mana that fuel the dungeon''s growth and allow them to put up even more of a challenge and offer even more riches to then lure more delvers to return. So that''s all well and good, but what does that mean for me, given that I figured out how to pull natural mana from the air itself and can thus introduce fresh mana into my own territory? Is this how Lichtdren did it? I mean, I''m not sure how long it took her to get a core as big as she did, but I know that based on the dates on the map crystals she had, and the grave of the birdkin who was in the photo in her room, that she was at least two, maybe three centuries old. Of course, I can''t be so naive as to think that Lichtdren never killed anyone, but she had a thriving town that was the equivalent of a capital city within her territory. Surely all that activity and a dungeon likely fueled her to the extent that she was able to grow to be as big and powerful as she ended up being before her core got cracked. Now that I think about it, if the fort town of Sunspot Keep is a thousand years old, does that mean the hegemony capital which was built next to a dungeon is also over a thousand years old? How massive could a dungeon that managed to live that long get? Is it as intelligent as a person by now or what''s going on with it mentally? I wonder how it''ll react to me being close to its territory or if it''ll even care at all. My speculations aside, an interesting piece of information that I came across was that all known dungeons have killed someone before. Even the friendly and peaceful cooperative ones. It is in fact that first kill that shapes the dungeon into what it''ll be as the sudden influx of both vital energy and the experience of killing changes them. While I had seen this play out through Orwis'' memories, I don''t think I had realized at the time that it was because they killed someone that the blue core ended up becoming a cooperative dungeon with low-threat battles. The only really messed up part of this all is that for the majority of cooperative dungeons, their first kills ended up being children who accidentally wandered into their territories, at least according to both the book and Rita''s lessons at the academy. The academy and the book both theorized that the act of killing the child while the dungeon core itself was still in its nascent stage traumatized the simple mind of the dungeon and thus they tended to go towards more peaceful and less threatening endeavors. In regards to competitive and belligerent dungeons, the records showed that their first kills tended to be teenagers and adults, though the academics hadn''t been able to find a correlation between the deaths of children, teens, and adults or the type of dungeon a dungeon core will develop into. Though with all that in mind... I... I think I know why the nascent cores that happened to kill children tend to become cooperative... It has to do with the memories. I wondered why I always absorbed the memories of those I killed. At first, I thought it might have to do with one of those skill things I might have because of my titles or something, but what if that was just something inherent to me being a dungeon? I mean it makes sense, doesn''t it? Outside of whatever limited guidance the cores may get from the beings that placed them in the world, if they get even that; how else would they learn and grow to be more competent at being a dungeon? Hell, even I learned the general idea of how magic worked and a few of this world''s languages when I initially killed Reyvyre, Reonim, and the bandits that were working for her. Though with all that in mind, why aren''t there more hyper-intelligent cores out there? If the nascent dungeon cores are getting condensed copies of the minds of people sent right into their own undeveloped minds, why aren''t they becoming copies of those people or some kind of amalgamation of multiple people''s personalities? Maybe... Maybe it''s due to there being a fundamental difference in the way that a dungeon core''s mind works when compared to that of a person. Like how you can teach a dog to associate words and phrases with certain items and actions but the dog itself cannot formulate actual speech or converse with a person in any meaningful way. At the very least that may be the case for dungeons that are still young, but what about dungeons that have already aged past their first couple centuries? Well, considering the only experience I have with dungeons is myself, a dead other-worlder, and a comatose cooperative core, I can''t really give an all too educated guess. As I flip through the pages of the book to reread some sections about the behavior of competitive cores putting treasures behind boss grade scions, my attention is finally pulled from the book itself as the doors to the library are opened up, and a maid I don''t recognize steps inside with a small smile on her face before offering a small curtsy in a show of respect. "Good morning, Great Mage, I''m terribly sorry if I''m interrupting, but would you care to join everyone for breakfast?" She asked while standing upright again. Right¡­ I did notice the sun was coming up earlier, but to think I really spent the whole night studying. It¡­ It was nice not to be alone with my usual thoughts for the first time in a longtime without throwing myself into some sort of project. Seeing the maid patiently waiting for my answer, I just offer her a small smile while standing as I shut the book. ¡°Sure, breakfast sounds nice right about now.¡± I mused in a cheerful way, crossing through the small library and approaching the shelves again. Making sure the book was returned to the spot I took it from, I soon followed the maid out, eager to greet the new day. Chapter 156 Vitmori POV Entering the dining hall, I find a rather ornate-looking room lined with plush carpets that go down the length of the room on each side of the table. There were impressive-looking banners that stretched from the ceiling to the floor that depicted what I could safely assume was the family''s crest considering how often I''ve seen it around the place. The table looked fit to sit at least twenty people and it nearly did just that as I looked over everyone who was attending this meal. At the head of the table was Trelio who looked admittedly rather haggard with what I could only assume was a fairly serious hangover if Vivia''s comments last night were anything to go by. However, the same could be said of their kids Vitra and Larkis as they also looked fairly pale compared to when I saw them last night. Vivia, for her part, looked fairly alright at least compared to the rest of her family. As the maid led me through the dining hall to the seat at Larkis'' immediate left, I made sure to visually check in with the others who were enjoying the meal this morning. The meal itself looked to be scrambled eggs, sausages, sliced fruit, something that was remarkably like hash browns, and some kind of toast made from a loaf of brown, grain-rich bread. All in all, it was a generous and well-made-looking spread that probably wasn''t that far off from what the people of the village were used to eating if I was gauging everyone''s reactions correctly. Staying on the right-hand side of the table from Trelio, and to Vivia''s immediate left was Tul''mi, the two women conversing about something or another. Further down the line, the twins sat together with Puh''ma sitting between them, and at the far end was Mage Aspen who sat across from Cecil as they seemingly continued their conversation from last night about their experience in magic while Aspen sincerely did his best to offer advice and guidance to the younger mage. On the left-hand side of the table, Basmori sat next to my seat while eagerly digging into the food before him, though he was admittedly rather clumsy and a little messy as he got used to using the utensils that were set before him while more often than not using his hands to pick up and eat the food. Freyli was served at the table as well, eating from a rather ornate-looking bowl as she was served eggs with sausage, though the sausage was already chopped up into smaller pieces so she could more easily eat from the bowl. With that said she was also served a small plate of sliced fruit which she also helped herself to with equal vigor. Behind the two of them sat Legosi as he stayed close to the siblings while eating from a rather large and still ornate-looking bowl that was filled with sausages, other cuts of meat, and hard-boiled eggs. On a second glance, I noticed that Legosi''s coat looked a lot nicer than I remembered; in fact, he looked like he recently got a bath and a rather thorough brushing. Around his neck was a silver chain with a rough cut but polished green emerald the size of my thumb hanging off the chain. I''ll have to see what all that is about in a moment... To Freyli''s right sat Ren, the foxkin girl looking particularly bright-eyed and bushy-tailed as she eagerly savored the hearty meal while admiring her surroundings. Further down the line were Krys and his team, along with the adventurers as they seemingly conversed among each other and the elite teens who sat across from them. Among the thieves and adventurers, it seems the only one that didn''t get any ''action'' last night was Cecil; though likely it was due to him seeking out academic pursuits instead of physical ones. Between Rantz and Lily, I could tell they were both in rather good spirits; though at a glance I could see that Rantz was sporting some new hickeys around his neck along with what looked to be bite marks on his shoulders that peeked out from beneath his tunic. In regards to Krys and Sera... Well, Krys had some similar-looking hickeys around his neck and seemed in better condition than he was expecting after what happened the night before, though it was Sera who seemed the most pleased if not a little confused about last night''s events as she wondered why her lower back was much more sore than usual. Looking over to Zax, well the poor guy just looked worn and sore all over, his arms and legs still feeling rather shaky from last night as it seems he got much more than he was bargaining for with that young dwarf he left the party with. Finally, at the very end of the table, sat Lostrill and Riley; the two of them conversing between themselves as they did their very best to both not draw attention or cause any trouble as they were keenly aware of just how unusual it was for them to be dining in the same room as rank 2 elites and didn''t have the good fortunate of being ignorant like the younger members of our caravan. I did wonder where Wither and Blight ended up staying, considering that I''m not seeing them around here; I highly doubt they managed to get into any sort of trouble, so it''s not like I have much to actually worry about. Patting Legosi''s head as I passed, I took a moment to dote on both Basmori and Freyli before taking my seat between Basmori and Larkis. The half-elf man managed to force a smile on his face despite the persistent headache that insisted on plaguing him. "Good morning, Mage Vito, I trust you had an enjoyable night in the library?" He asked sincerely enough before sipping at what looked to be a mug of tea. I just offered a smile as I scooted my seat in. "Yes, you''ve got quite the collection, I wasn''t even sure where to start at first when I began looking over your inventory." I mentioned kindly. Though before I could say anything else, another maid approached and regarded me with a polite smile. "Great Mage, are you ready for your meal?" She asked with professional curiosity. I could feel Trelio moving to say something to the maid about me not needing to eat, but he opted to hold back and watch how I handled it for myself. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I just flashed the maid a little smile before shaking my head a bit. "Oh, no thank you. I had more than my fill last night and I don''t really need to eat all that much to begin with." I explained, though considering that everyone else was eating and I was invited to join them at breakfast, I suppose I should get something. "Though with that said, I would like some coffee with a little bit of cream." I asked though I was surprised to sense her confusion as she looked at me with an uncertain air about her. It wasn''t just her either, glancing around I noticed that most of the people here didn''t know what I was talking about, though they had a word for it in their language, so it''s not like they didn''t have it in this world. Tul''mi knew what I was talking about, though it was actually Krys who piped up much to my surprise as well as Ren''s. "Coffee is a rare and exotic drink around these parts; it comes from the far north in the Drizan Hotlands, at least on this continent. The plants are hard to grow and difficult to maintain when compared to tea and have a strong, bitter taste that most people aren''t accustomed to." He explained before glancing over at me. "They wouldn''t have something like that here, Boss, though they might have some in the capital if you''re looking." He mentioned with a smile. As Ren continued to give Krys a rather incredulous and surprised look about him being this knowledgeable about things that even she didn''t know about, he just offered an amused smirk. "What? I make it a point to know about luxury goods." He mused kindly before going back to his meal. "Ah, that''s a shame." I say while stroking my chin before looking over to the maid. "Then I''ll take some black tea if you don''t mind. I don''t have a preference in regards to the blend." I don''t exactly know if they have specific names in this world and I don''t want to stand out even more than I already have trying to comb through the memories I''ve absorbed trying to remember any. However, if they don''t have a coffee culture in this country, or even this part of the continent... Then what do they call coffee tables? Regardless, the maid lowered her head respectfully before standing tall again. "Yes, Great Mage, I''ll be right back." She said politely as she then turned on her heel and left the dining hall. "So you have a lot of experience ''drinking'' this coffee stuff?" Vivia asked curiously, her meaning clear to me as she considered the fact that I''m very much just a fancy wooden golem as far as she knew. I just smiled a little more, leaning back into my seat while I waited. "I used to drink it quite often while I grew up, it was so readily available to me back then so I hadn''t realized it was meant to be a rare good." I explained away before shrugging a bit. "It''s been a long time since I had it though, I suppose I just really miss the smell of it." At that, Trelio and Vivia nodded intently, sufficiently satisfied by that explanation before Trelio decided to pipe up. "Oh, just so you know. Defender Legosi there managed to capture two scouts from that foreign army at some point last night. It seems they were trying to see what happened to their forces, given that they never returned yesterday." He explained, sounding rather pleased by the developments before continuing. "They''re currently chained up in our cells, but we''ll deal with them in time." Trelio said as if to reassure me. I glanced over to the particularly well-groomed spitter wolf and his new silver chain with the green jewel, earning a proud-looking wolfish grin from him as he looked up from his bowl before digging back into the food. "Oh really? Well, I would expect nothing less from him. He''s the leader of his pack back home and his job normally is to protect it with the other wolves." I say before leaning forward and resting my arms on the table. "Though is there a reason you''re referring to him by his title? Legosi isn''t really one for formalities." Trelio chuckled heartily at that before nodding in understanding. "He said as much, though you and yours have done so much for this town. Especially Healers Wither and Blight. It would be wrong of me to not at least be respectful enough to address you all by suitable titles. Admittedly Legosi wasn''t comfortable with being called Mister or Master Legosi, and insisted that if I were to refer to him by a title, then Defender would be preferable." He dutifully explained while sounding painfully sincere. A glance over at Vivia and a shake of her head in response was enough for me to know that Trelio isn''t one to drop pretenses like she was, so I opted to not argue much and offered a smile. "Well, if you insist, I won''t try to convince you to do otherwise." I mused kindly. "So what can you tell us about coffee? Is it any good?" Vivia asked curiously, just making conversation while everyone else ate and generally had their own ongoing conversations. I couldn''t help but flash a grin as I leaned back in my seat. "Is coffee any good? Well, I suppose it''s all a matter of preference... I personally preferred tea when I was younger, but over the years I found that nothing could beat a good cup of coffee after a rough night or on an especially early morning." I mused before deciding to talk more about coffee; sharing what I knew about the different ways to prepare and brew it or the many ways it could be used in cooking, especially with pastries. As we spoke, the maid eventually brought out my tea and set it out quietly in front of me before dismissing herself all over again. I took a moment to look over the tea, collecting the mug as I felt the muted warmth radiate into my wood. Bringing the tea up to my nose, I slowly inhaled the rather floral scent before slowly tipping the piping-hot liquid into my mouth. I... Didn''t taste much of anything, which I expected of course, but it was still no less disappointing as I stashed the mouthful of tea away in my storage. Trelio and Vivia watched on with interest, wondering where the tea was going since I had expressly told Vivia that I didn''t even have a stomach. Breakfast went on without a hitch as we eventually moved on from coffee with Tul''mi leading the conversation and discussing with Vivia and Trelio about plans moving forward in regards to the reconstruction of the village as well as possible initiative in training up more guards and a possible militia from the village numbers. While they may not be overtly effective combatants, the training may help instill confidence in the villagers after yesterday''s events and work towards restoring a sense of normalcy in the near future. As the plates were being collected, Larkis decided to pipe up with a smile while looking significantly better than he had been at the beginning of the meal. "Hey, would you all be interested in sparring?" He asked while looking over the line of teenagers across from him, a small grin of anticipation forming on his lips as even Puh''ma and Vitra looked intrigued by the suggestion. "We don''t often get the chance to spar with peers our age, so it might be fun." He enthused with a charming amount of hopeful confidence. It was then that Rantz and Krys shared a glance between them, being the respective leaders of their groups before the two looked at me next. I just smiled while taking a sip from my mug of tea before offering a little shrug. "I don''t see why not, just try not to over-exert yourself. I still have some business to attend to, but the standing plan for today is still to depart for the next town over and then the capital." The two leaders among their peers share a nod as Rantz pipes up first as he regards Larkis. "Sure, we''re actually on our way to the capital to test up to Sapphire rank, it''d be interesting to see how we hold up to some tier 2 and 3 elites." He mused with a confident grin which the elite teens eagerly reciprocated. Krys sighed a bit but nodded as well. "Well, my team isn''t really geared to open combat, but any experience is a learning experience. We''d be glad to take part in the sparring as well." Krys explained with a more subdued smile. "The more, the merrier." Puh''ma added simply as the elites moved to stand, soon followed by the rest of the teens. "I should probably make sure things don''t get carried away." Tul''mi mentioned with an amused look on her face before pointing at Aspen and gesturing for him to follow. "And you''re coming along in case anyone gets hurt." "Of course, Miss Tul''mi." Aspen replied deferentially to the higher-ranked elite, standing as he followed the crowd of teens; though I did see Ren follow the group as well accompanied by a curious Basmori and Freyli who were thus accompanied by Legosi. With nothing else to do here, Riley and Lostrill also dismissed themselves, leaving me with just Trelio and Vivia as I regarded them with a more serious expression on my face. "Well then... I suppose it''s time to talk business, shouldn''t we? I have a feeling you''re going to want to know just why someone like me is going to the capital, right?" Trelio shared a look with Vivia before looking at me and offering a slow nod. ¡°Of course, Mage Vito.¡± He said soberly, having caught the shift in my mood rather easily as he then glanced around at the servants who were still cleaning when he started to stand. ¡°Let¡¯s take this to my office.¡± Chapter 157 Vitmori POV We ended up going back to the meeting room I had met Trelio in yesterday, though we approached a pair of double doors which were in the room, and from there we entered what appeared to be Trelio''s office. It was a rather ornate-looking room that smells vaguely of oil and iron amongst other things. Of course, I quickly noticed all the weapons and armor that decorated the room, either by hanging them on the wall or on simple frames that displayed the weapons or armor. There was enough in this room to outfit at least four, maybe five individuals in a pinch, and maybe that was the point of the collection here. Trelio took his place at his desk, sitting at a rather cozy-looking padded chair while Vivia made herself comfortable sitting on the front of his desk, mainly settling to the left-hand side of it. "So Mage Vito, what brings a being as powerful as you to our country''s capital?" Trelio asks while curiously looking me over. I took my own seat on one of the two chairs which were set out in front of his desk. They were nicely made, though it''s not like I could actually enjoy it. "Well, before we go into that... Tell me what you know of Lady Diarosa and her family." I say as I gauge their reactions. They were... A little confused when I mentioned them, the husband and wife sharing a look as Trelio considered his words. "While I don''t have the pleasure of knowing Lady Diarosa myself, I do know of her father. He is Maverick Goliver, and he is a Rank 3 elite. His family doesn''t have any notable might to their name, but they do have the benefit of generational wealth along with their ties to the Bank of Time. He''s a bankroller of sorts who dips his coin into all sorts of endeavors and business ventures, giving him a wide network of lower-ranked elites and other people who owe their success and influence to him. The only reason his family isn''t of a higher rank is simply due to not having much might to their name at all, only their money and the merit of their influence in helping develop this country in their own ways." Trelio explained thoughtfully, his brows furrowed in consideration as he racked his mind for anything else of note and coming up empty at the moment. It was then that Vivia picked up the slack as she tapped her chin in thought. "Now that I think about it... Lady Diarosa and her entourage crossed through town almost two months ago to get to Sunspot Keep, she mentioned something about a business deal of sorts and talking about getting some new toys or something." She explained while shaking her head rather dismissively. "I can hardly believe that my own children are the same age as her, she''s such a childish girl." Vivia mentioned before shrugging a bit. "I suppose the gods must have been watching over her and her attendant, especially since they managed to escape with their lives and came back through town around a week ago after losing all their goods and people." "That''s actually on me." I mentioned while leaning back into my seat, pretending to get comfortable in the plush cushion. "Wait, what''s on you?" Trelio asked with a sufficiently confused expression on his face. "I''m the one who attacked her caravan, well, my subordinates attacked her." I explained with a small wave of my hand. "Though the only one who got killed was that catkin, Dhalia. Everyone else is alive and well back home." I watched as the duo shared a look, not exactly sure what to make of my claims. Though it was Vivia who spoke up next as she regarded me. "W-wait a minute, you said Dhalia is dead?" She asked, sounding properly incredulous by that comment. "But I just saw her last week with Lady Diarosa, so how can that be?" At that, I just offered a bit of a smile. "I told you about Basti, Basmori''s mother, didn''t I?" I mentioned leadingly. That caused Trelio to glance over at Vivia as she nodded slowly. "Yes, she''s a beastkin shapeshifter, right?" I nodded back to her. "Yes, and she''s exceedingly skilled at it and at using shadow magic." I explained as a look of realization started to cross Trelio and Vivia''s faces. "With her abilities as a shapeshifter and her skills in shadow magic, she was able to convincingly change her appearance and voice to match that of Dhalia''s. A little bit of memory magic and she''s also got the general behavior, mannerisms, and of course memories of Dhalia; thus she''s able to convincingly take her place." "That is... Unnerving." Trelio commented after taking a minute to digest all of that. "As much as you have done for us, Mage Vito... I must ask as to why you''ve done all this... A-are you willing to share that as well?" "Before I answer that... What do you know of the slave trade going on between a faction within the Theocracy and the Hegemony? Not to mention the enslavement of the Hegemony''s own people?" "The what?" Trelio and Vivia said at once with varying amounts of confusion and disbelief. At that, I couldn''t help but smile as I sat up in my seat. "I knew there was a reason for my good feeling about you two, your ignorance in this only further proves to me that I could trust you all with this." I mentioned kindly. Trelio and Vivia shared yet another look before Trelio regarded me once more. "I am honored to have your trust, Mage Vito, but please, continue... Tell us about this slave trade you speak of." Nodding slowly, I went about leaning back in my seat all over again. "Yes, though seeing as you''ve gained my trust, I suppose I can also tell you a little more about myself." I mentioned before gesturing to myself. "My real name is Vitmori, and I am the Druid who is now in charge of Lichtdren''s Folly." This earned a look of surprise from the two elites, but they didn''t interrupt, intent on listening to what I had to say. I went on to tell them a story mixed with truths and lies, changing the timeline of events compared to what actually happened. As far as they know now, I''ve been at my mountain for at least a year now, I''ve told them about the blue dungeon core in my care and how I''ve lived a quiet life with Basti and our kids as well as mentioning Oururu, Frisby, Jack, Pratemis, Dionyba, and Legosi for now as intelligent beasts who helped me protect and manage my territory. From there I talked about the sting operation I came across and how I mistook Reyvyre and Reonim for bandits before I realized she was an elf I recognized and worked with her to ambush the caravan from the Theocracy. I told them about Haven and how I helped the people settle on the land that I''ve been watching over, even mentioned that the blacksmith who made my sword was among them. I spoke of the Sinners, and how they decided to defect from the Theocracy and work with me to take down what they called apostates within the church and also what little they knew of the buyers from the Hegemony. I then talked about Rita, Lanzak, Jaz, and Mina, touching on how they were people from the Hegemony who were enslaved in one way or another, though ultimately the means for their enslavement ended up being tied into dealings with the Bank of Time. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "So our plan was set in motion, Basti would return with Diarosa while posing as Dhalia and I would follow soon after on my own. We would figure out who was involved in this whole mess and hopefully rescue the enslaved beastkin from the Hegemony while we were at it." I then looked between the two elites before speaking up again. "And I intend on killing any who was involved in this." "As is your right dictated by the laws of our country." Trelio said firmly while nodding along at my words. "You may be an outsider, but you''ve already established yourself as a powerful figure amongst our people. You certainly have the backing of my house, that''s for sure." He mused with a toothy grin. Though it wasn''t a charming or cheerful grin, from his expression alone I could see a tempered rage just seething through his teeth, like an animal baring his fangs with fury. Vivia nodded along, her own rage blistering like an ice storm as she stared off into the middle distance. "I can''t believe I let that little bitch sleep under my roof." She muttered before sighing a bit. "But yes, Trelio is right. You have our support Vitmori." "How can we help?" Trelio pitched in, leaning forward on his desk as he propped himself up on his elbows while his fingers interlock with each other. "Well, I need information... Not to mention the means to open doors and make more connections. I already have a link to the Thieves Guild thanks to Krys and his team, but I need more ties through proper channels. Do you think you can help me with that?" Trelio and Vivia share a contemplative look before Vivia decides to speak up again. "You know what, there''s actually a summit for the elite next week, so there will likely be more notable figures in the capital than usual... I believe I could help you properly navigate the various social circles and cliques." That... Would be pretty useful. Especially if there''s going to be more elites in one place than usual. Who knows what sort of trouble that much activity could bring? "Yes, that would be extremely helpful." I say before considering something else. "That reminds me, are you going to be reporting the information I gave you about the foreign raiders? Or do you intend on handling it yourself?" Vivia nodded with satisfaction before looking at Trelio curiously as he spoke up. "As much as I would love to have the glory of wiping them out myself, considering the forces you spoke of as well as just how fortified their base is... Well, I''ll need to petition others for their aid, more than likely we''ll each be equipping our children and sending them with our personal forces so that they might have a chance to bring our families the merit and glory of taking down the foreign soldiers and liberating the villagers they have been taking." "So you''re sending your children to fight this battle?" I asked, I can''t help but sound taken aback by the notion. After all, I was still putting my own life on the line well into my old age back in my world; sure the young would have to get involved in the battles to come, and sheltering them would do no good in their development as survivors in the world we lived in. Trelio just offered a sympathetic smile before leaning back in his seat. "I understand how that may seem to an outsider, but it is not like we''ll be sending them in unprepared." He explained as his eyes began to wander the arms and armor that filled his office. "My children have been trained to fight since even before they developed their manahearts, and since developing them they have honed their abilities as far as they can through natural means while consuming the best herbs, ingredients, and potions that money can buy." He said with a proud look on his face before sitting back up and leaning forward onto his desk again. "And while they do have experience fighting people and monsters, what they don''t have is any real merits to their name. It''s not often a major threat like this comes to our lands to present us with an easy means of raising our names, so many battle-focused families like ours will definitely rise to the challenge." "Many of our children will likely die, though that is ultimately the price of being an elite. It is our duty as the exceptional to rise up and fight for those among us who aren''t. Those who survive will have earned their place amongst us as our peers rather than those dependent on our care." Vivia explained a little more soberly as her hand absently touched the scar that crossed along her artificial eye. "Aside from that, we''ll be able to see a more defined hierarchy among the next generation as they deal with these foreign soldiers, leaders, and those who will support the truly elite among the exceptional." From what Vivia just said, I couldn''t help but be reminded of the concept of Noblesse Oblige. Perhaps they aren''t nobility in the sense of those in Ferodias'' empire or even in the Theocracy, but the honor of duty to their people that they seem determined to carry out despite the privilege of their station they earned is rather admirable. I knew far too many people who grew stagnant with their influence once they managed to cut out a stable slice of the apocalypse for themselves, these men and women decided to live like kings and queens of their territory and ignore all those beyond their borders; but I suppose that was the way of the apocalypse. "I see, I suppose if that is how it is done here, then it is not my place to judge what works." I offered simply before looking between them. "So, how are we going to move forward?" Krys POV The twins and Puh''ma were truly sights to behold. The way they fought alongside each other showed just how many years of training they put into themselves to get as good as they are now. Krys watched as the twins and Puh''ma faced off against everyone else in what ended up being a sparring match turned into a free-for-all brawl. Larkis and Vitra both wielded wooden swords and shields, flanking Puh''ma who wielded a wooden greatsword which she swung around with incredible ease. Puh''ma would lash out with what seemed like reckless abandon, crashing her wooden blade into Rantz''s shield and sending him stumbling before pressing her advantage to get him down on the ground. However, when Lily and Sera aimed with their bow and crossbow, the twins were quick to step forward and block their shots before getting out of Puh''ma''s way and turning their attention back to Zax and himself. Krys couldn''t help thinking that if they were fighting seriously, his team would have likely been wiped out rather quickly before soon being followed by the adventurers. With that in mind, it''s not like they were even fighting at full force, this was all just basic sparring without fully utilizing their manahearts or any other abilities that he''s only heard about. As the sparring match went on, he would occasionally glance at the other end of the training yard, watching as Cecil and Aspen traded blasts of magic. Working on Cecil''s casting speed as well as the force of his magic while experimenting with either end of the spectrum and trying to find a good balance or something. Whatever they were doing, it seemed Ren had been paying rapt attention. A sudden swing of Larkis'' wooden blade towards Krys'' face brought him back to the moment as he managed to bring up his wooden mace to block the strike, the heavy clack of wood on wood made his arms shake, though he managed to disengage Larkis before retaliating with a hard swing of the mace down on Larkis'' wooden shield which caused the young half-elf to grin with eager delight. "Pay attention, you have nothing in a battle if you lose your focus." Larkis mused before bashing his shield into Krys'' chest, sending the foxkin stumbling to the ground before being forced to retreat when Sera threw wooden daggers at Larkis to keep him from pressing his advantage. As he rolled to his feet, a feline yowl and a bright flash of light momentarily caught his attention as he spotted Tul''mi fending off Legosi, Freyli, and Basmori. The wolf took on the role of the main attacker, making Tul''mi keep her full attention on him while Freyli did her best to distract and disorient the veteran adventurer with bursts of light that flashed from her feline body. He didn''t spot Basmori at first, but suddenly he watched as the beastkin boy launched out of a shadow and lashed out at Tul''mi, landing a solid punch on the woman''s shoulder with a gauntlet that looked to be made of shadow, though after making contact, Basmori shifted back into a cub while pushing off Tul''mi and dashing away before she could properly strike back. Having wasted those three seconds not paying attention to his own fight playing out, he was once again caught by surprise as Puh''ma changed targets without warning, sliding past Rantz and turning her focus on Krys with a playful smirk on her feline face as she swung her wooden greatsword in a right diagonal slash. Purely on instinct, Krys just narrowly dodges her swing as he rolls to the left before hopping back to his feet and back peddling as Puh''ma presses after him. Having been separated from the group, Krys was very much on the back foot as he kept bobbing and dodging Puh''ma swipes and slashes while Larkis and Vitra easily controlled the crowd and kept his team and the adventurers from giving him any support. Surprising even himself, Krys managed to at least keep up with Puh''ma for a little while, blocking three mighty swings one after the other before finally being completely disarmed as Puh''ma followed up with one more swing only to stop short at his neck while his wooden mace clattered noisily along the stone floor. Puh''ma flashed an amused smirk, drawing the wooden blade back as her ears flicked for no apparent reason. "That''s what you get for letting your attention wander too much." She teased while stepping back. Krys could still hear his heart pounding in his ears as he panted heavily, not having realized that his breath got caught in his throat during Puh''ma''s last swing. It was at that moment he realized that she''d killed before and likely would''ve cut him down in that moment if this wasn''t a mere sparring match. With him having been defeated, the sparring match had come to an end as the teens took a moment to unwind, rehydrate, and wipe down sweat as needed so that they could get ready to do this all over again. His eyes wandered over to the young elites as he greedily downed some water from a cup provided by one of the attending maids. Even though they were the same age as him, they were already so strong and skilled in ways he likely couldn''t have even considered a week ago... Now that he had his own manaheart, he couldn''t help but wonder just how much work he was going to need to put into himself if he wanted to reach even a fraction of their strength. As the teens started to regroup and get ready for the next round of sparring, what sounded like a wooden whistle trilled out into the air. Krys'' ears turned to the sound before his eyes could as he looked over, spotting Vito with the Mayor and his wife. His boss brought his fingers down from his lips with a vaguely amused look on his face before he regarded the Mayor. "If my children and our guests could gather around me, we have some things to discuss." The mayor said with a more stern and stoic expression on his face as he regarded everyone there. Chapter 158 Krys POV Vito''s caravan has really grown into something of note. The group as a whole didn''t leave until well into the afternoon since the local elites decided to tag along, thus preparations needed to be arranged as luggage was packed, servants were selected to join, and a small squad of soldiers was tasked as escorts to follow along with the caravan as added security. The current plan was that the caravan would travel as far as they could before setting up camp for the night, and then the next day they would just cross through the next village without stopping for long and setting up camp one more time on the road to the capital. From there they would likely arrive in the capital before lunch. If all goes well at least. Of the elites joining the caravan, the mayor, his wife, and their children decided to all come along due to some sort of meeting in the Capital. Puh''ma was also allowed to join the group, though Tul''mi decided to stay behind to figuratively and literally hold the fort in the Lucfan family''s place with Aspen serving as her support. Beyond the elite entourage, Krys was vaguely surprised to see that they''d also be transporting some prisoners to the capital. It was the two foreign scouts he had heard about during breakfast, supposedly they''ll be brought before a council of elites or something to be interrogated in front of everyone using undetermined means. Whatever was gonna happen to them, Krys had a good feeling it wasn''t going to be pleasant at all. So all in all aside from the two carts they had started with, one more carriage for the elite will be added to the line, followed by a carriage for the servants, along with a chuckwagon with food and supplies for the trip, a small cart with a cage for the prisoners, and last but not least the eight soldiers on warbling swifts who will ride along with the caravan. Krys, for his part, was in the cart he had been in before with the adventurers. Zax was the one driving today while Riley rode with Lostrill in the following cart, letting him drive as she scribbled something down in some kind of journal. Sera was currently using Krys'' tail as a pillow, napping away the first leg of the journey while Ren was playing a game of chess against Cecil using that enchanted board; though he could tell that the game wasn''t really the focus as Cecil kept getting distracted by explaining some sort of fundamentals about magic and Ren was more than happy to listen to him ramble. Krys himself could barely understand the conversation altogether, though if Ren was getting something out of all that then more power to her. Looking around the cart, he noticed Rantz and Lily were also sleeping the afternoon away; the duo sitting mostly upright while leaning into each other as they slowly swayed while the caravan rolled along. Krys wasn''t all too sure where Basmori was, even Freyli was somewhere else as far as he could tell; though Legosi was out amongst the warbler-riding soldiers as he decided to help out with securing the area while the group traveled. Looking back down along the line of carts and carriages, Krys spotted Wither sitting with the servants with a new plague doctor who showed up at some point in the day. From what Boss Vito had mentioned, the new one was a woman called Fester. Meanwhile, Blight had remained back in Lucfan''s Rest with another new plague doctor, a man named Demise. Krys wasn''t sure where they had come from, but he had learned that the Boss had many more people working for him than he initially realized. To think even the Thieves Guild had nothing on him when they tried to look him up the other day. All that power and that many subordinates all over the place... Just where did he come from? Speaking of the boss, the last Krys saw of him, he had gotten in the back of the cart Lostrill and Riley were driving; saying something about needing to meditate and asking not to be disturbed unless something serious happens. Regardless, with this many people around the caravan, there really wasn''t all that much for Krys to do, so he opted to take a page out of Sera''s plans for the day and leaned back against the cart''s walls, just shutting his eyes as he listened to Cecil and Ren talk and slowly coasting off to sleep. Vitmori POV In a blink, I find myself back in my core chamber. the warm green glow of the core filling the room as I feel my senses practically explode with the information of all the activity within my bubble. It was easy to forget just how much information I was able to easily process in general as a dungeon core when compared to the limited senses of my avatar. Feeling things out all over again, I began roaming my bubble of influence and checking in on things where I could. Moving down to the smithy first, it was actually empty, much to my surprise. The forge itself still radiated heat, but as far as I can tell it looks like nobody''s been here for a few hours at least. Poking around a little more, I did spot a long and wrapped-up bundle that looked to be a spear. However, given that Trisha wasn''t here, it wouldn''t be right for me to just take the spear without giving her the chance to show it off to me. Leaving the smithy behind, I poked around the training room briefly to find that it was also empty, which made sense I suppose. The sinners had already left before I did and Dread was set on training with the spitter wolves while I was on my way out. Heading further down my mountain, I made my way into the four greenhouse rooms and they were just bustling with activity as a dozen or so borats slithered around the place. Tending to the crops as they methodically checked each and every growing sprout or flowering vines and bushels. There weren''t much by way of weeds or even pests considering the rather isolated nature of the greenhouse, but they still managed to find things to do. I even spotted a few of the borats just meditating among the crops, imitating Oururu as they sat in coils while biting their tails; circulating their mana through their small bodies before sending that mana into the soil and crops around them. I didn''t spot Frisby anywhere in the greenhouse rooms, though I suppose she could just be busy elsewhere. Leaving the borats to their gardening, I headed further down my rather unused mountain and made my way into the spitter wolf den. In the entry chamber, I spotted the ''shooting range'' from before though the layout of the targets had been rearranged since then. A few wolves were milling about here and there, seemingly resting or relaxing while others were bringing in kills in the form of rodents like the rabbits or those oversized blue mantises. While I knew that wolves didn''t need to eat to survive, quite a few of them felt the need to eat to fuel up because... Oh! They''re not showing signs yet, but most of the female wolves are pregnant. The wolves themselves seemed to be aware of the pregnancies among their number, I suppose between their inborn instincts as well as their heightened awareness from their near sapience, they''re bound to notice the changes in their own bodies as well as the others around them. Surprisingly enough, only around half of the females are pregnant, and this seems to be a conscious decision among them as they plan for the future and control their own population without any real outside guidance. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Looking around, I spotted Garm among the wolves who had been resting and I could tell she was also pregnant and had gotten physically bigger and stronger than when I had last seen her. She wasn''t quite as big as Legosi, but she was a close second and distinctly bigger than the rest of the spitter wolves. With my avatar as a guide for height, Legosi, while on all fours, would reach up to just below my elbows. The spitter wolves in general only reach up to around my hips for the most part, though now Garm seems to be somewhere in the middle; now distinct enough to stand out amongst her subordinates while still being somewhat smaller than Legosi himself. I could tell that most of the activity around the den had already been discussed earlier in the day and the general air around the den showed that there wasn''t much to be concerned about. However, I do wonder how long ago the wolves as a pack had ''gotten busy'' since at the very least I didn''t see any signs that they were ''trying for pups'' before I had left. Then again, I had been pretty busy doing my own thing for the most part and I wasn''t actively paying attention to the wolves and their activities. Regardless, I let sleeping wolves lie and allowed Garm to maintain her rest while I made my way below my mountain. Going past the smithy and workshop, I ended up at the recreation of my old home and spotted Isaak and Joli training in the ring I had created in the middle of the road. The training in question looked... Well, it looked brutal, at least at first glance. Isaak just stood in the middle of the ring, stripped of his armor and only wearing his pants as he held his arms outstretched to the point that they were level with his shoulders. While standing there, Joli would lash out at him with two whips made entirely of water that repeatedly struck him as the water cracked and swooshed about around him. She made sure not to strike the same place twice, distributing the apparent beating rather evenly across the young man''s body. As I looked closer, I could see that the water whips were being repelled as they made contact with Isaak''s body, a thin and almost vague magical barrier helping protect him against the attacks that Joli was bringing down against him. This must be that stoneskin, or perhaps barkskin defense that Reonim had told me about. The training itself went on for another twenty minutes while I helped myself to studying how Joli and Isaak used their mana, watching how it flowed around their bodies as they used it to manifest the water whips and defend against said whips. With the training over and done with for the time being, Isaak immediately settled down on the ground, sitting with his legs crossed and lowering his head to start meditating and recovering his now exhausted manaheart. At the same time, Joli was hopping the stone fencing to leave the training ring and make her way to the building they had been working out of. It was at that point I decided to make myself known, mentally reaching out and poking Joli to at least try and warn her that she wasn''t alone while I conjured a small ball of green light. ''Hey there Joli, that was some intense-looking training just now for Isaak, is that how you were trained?'' I asked pleasantly enough. I was trained using relatively rough methods when I was even younger than Isaak and implemented a similar training regimen for those I was in charge of. I was curious if this was perhaps the norm of this world or if this was something special. Joli, for her part, still jumped at the sudden ''appearance'' of my voice in her mind as she instinctively looked over her shoulder before spotting the green ball of light and sighing to herself before offering me a smile. "Oh hey Vitmori, I didn''t know you were around." She mentioned at first before taking a moment to consider what I had asked her. "And yeah, that''s pretty much how I was trained, though usually, a second trainer is attacking from behind to help hone the apprentice''s spatial awareness; that way they can learn to react to attacks they can''t see coming." She explained rather dutifully with a small smile on her face. Making her way into the small building, she approached a small collection of bags and crates in the corner of the main room and began digging through them before procuring a bag of what looked to be a simple trail mix and a dense-looking piece of bread. On the other end of the room was a single drake that slept rather soundly with the three eggs nestled safely between their wing and body, along with a generous amount of dried grass and some blankets that made up the veritable nesting area they had set up. "So what brings you by? Weren''t you in the middle of traveling to the Hegemony capital? How is that going?" She asked pleasantly enough while eagerly fishing for information beyond the mountain and this cave. ¡®I¡¯d say it¡¯s going pretty well, I¡¯ve managed to ingratiate myself with some of the local elite and they¡¯ve decided to help me out with my investigation. I¡¯m currently pretending to meditate in the back of a cart and decided to just check in on things around here.¡¯ I explained as I had my ball of light follow her back out of the stone building as she grabbed a couple waterskins before going to rejoin Isaak. ¡°You¡¯re traveling with a whole caravan? How¡¯d you manage that?¡± She asked while setting the foodstuffs down on the stone bench that was along the sidewalk. ¡®Oh, I earned the favor of the Mining Guild¡¯s Guildmaster in Sunspot Keep, though I¡¯d rather not get into that just yet since there was something I wanted to do first.'' I mentioned simply as my ball of light flits away from her, heading further up the road as I look for the center of the massive room. It was around then that Isaak had decided to pipe up, having watched Joli hold a one sided conversation before seeing my ball of light go around the stone neighborhood. "Vitmori''s back? Did something happen?" He asked while speaking in a somewhat normal voice, apparently no longer needing to whisper as he got to his feet. "I''m not sure." Joli said as she passed him a chunk of hard bread while grabbing a palmful of trail mix. The duo watched on as I poured out some stone into the middle of the room and began to shape a thick stone obelisk that was about ten feet tall. Suitably simple yet ominous. "Now what is he doing?" Isaak asked as he looked at Joli before taking a bite of the hard bread and easily chewing on it despite the audible crunching that was sounding out. "How am I supposed to know?" Joli replied with a glance before looking over at the ball of light as she approached the obelisk. "Hey Vitmori, what are you up to?" I couldn''t help but smile to myself as I polished the faces of the obelisk with my magic, making sure the edges are nice and pristine before reaching out to the two of them and speaking up. ''I''m making a spawner, I had an idea while I was reading a book about dungeons yesterday and wanted to see if I was right.'' "You can just make a spawner? Just like that?" Joli asked with a surprised incredulousness about her as she looked the obelisk over again with new appreciation, though Isaak wasn''t sure what to make of anything as he approached. ''Well I don''t know how easy it is for a regular dungeon, but I had help from Reyvyre and Rita in learning how they worked after we dream walked Orwis.'' I explained while drawing out the necessary runes. "Is that a big deal?" Isaak asked while tapping his knuckle against the stone obelisk. Joli had to actually think on that as she brought her hand to her chin while watching the runes be etched into the stone. "Well... I''m not sure. An adolescent dungeon generally has a couple of main spawners where their scions emerge from with a few minor spawners around their territory for distributing monsters more easily. I''m no expert, but I do have experience with shattering spawners. They look more like natural formations, usually growing out of a wall or from the ground... Then again, the only experience I have with spawners are from murderous meat grinders... Maybe they look different with different kinds of dungeons?" She considered while walking around the obelisk spawner. "What are you going to do with this spawner, Vitmori? Are you gonna make a new kind of monster or something?" ''Not exactly no, I''m actually unable to do that yet since I only just spawned something new just over a week ago. There''s apparently a cooldown period or a prerequisite I need to meet before I can do that again.'' I mentioned as I etched out the last of the runes. Joli wasn''t sure what to say in the face of that, though Isaak piped up as he looked up to my ball of light. "So what are you doing?" ''Well, I read how murderous dungeons tend to have an excessive amount of undead in their service, and how they''re likely using the bodies of those who tried to crack them. Well if other dungeons can use undead so readily, then the undead can likely respawn, right?'' I asked almost rhetorically as I double checked my rune work. "Based on past experience... Yeah, that sounds about right." Joli readily responded with a slow nod. ''Well, if that''s the case, then if I attune my zombies to a spawner, they should be able to respawn too.'' I said before pulling out the black skinned leaper from my storage, startling Joli as she suddenly took a few steps back while her hand quickly fell to the hilt of her blade, though seeing as the leaper didn''t do anything or even acknowledge her, she made the attempt to relax while watching it closely. I silently commanded the leaper to run their mana through the obelisk while I did the same, activating the spawner as a glowing crack formed on the obelisk. ''And there we go!'' I say, unable to contain my own excitement at the success. ''Well, now it''s time for the test...'' I considered for a moment while looking at the leaper before turning my attention to Joli. ''Joli, do you mind killing my zombie? I need to make sure this works.'' I explained before looking at the leaper. ''Sorry about this.'' The leaper just gave a little shrug before looking at Joli with their expressionless face, all while Joli just looked more than a little uncertain about this. "Are you sure? Um... Very well then." She said as she drew her blade, stepping up to the leaper while holding her blade at the ready. In the next moment Joli slashed out at the leaper, cleanly taking off its head as they dropped like a sack of bricks, its head landing with a squishy, dull thump on the stone beside it. I could feel a shift in the air as the mana traveled up to my core before being redistributed back down into the spawner. The respawn didn''t happen right away, though while we watched and waited, I noticed the leaper''s corpse start to fade into nothing, almost disintegrating into dust until all that was left were the blood stains. Joli for her part didn''t look all that surprised by the event, so I suppose that was meant to happen. After another few minutes or so a clawed hand suddenly reached as the leaper grabbed at the edge of the crack before pulling itself out, still wearing the ruined clothes it had before and looking no worse for wear. ''Interesting! So it retains the equipment it had on it as well...'' I commented to Joli and Isaak for no other reason than to give a mental voice to my observations. "Fascinating..." Joli finally said, as she looked over the leaper curiously. "You really just made a spawner, just like that... Well, congrats on the success, Vitmori. Was there anything else you were wanting to do while you were here?" She asked while looking over at my ball of light. ''Well aside from attuning the rest of my zombies, not much else.'' I said while I started pulling out the other zombies I''ve freshly made since last night. "The rest?" Isaak asked after a moment, though he soon found himself going quiet as he watched the horde of one hundred and fifty two zombies slowly pour out of thin air. Chapter 159 Vitmori POV Once all the zombies attuned to the spawner, I had them disperse into the surrounding buildings so they wouldn''t be clustered together into an organized horde in the middle of the street. As they did that, I brought my ball of light back around to Isaak and Joli as an idea came to mind. ''Do you two have any plans for today? Or are you going to be doing anything in particular?'' Isaak just glanced over at Joli, who looked thoughtful for a moment before shrugging. "Not particularly, no. Is there something you need from us?" ''Well... I kind of have a theory I want to try out and it might be uncomfortable for you to be in here while I do so.'' I explained while still trying to mentally consider how I was about to do what I was about to do. "Uncomfortable how?" Joli asked, her curiosity piqued as she glanced over at the zombies as they shuffled about. The sound of metal boots and armor shifting and clanking about from all the zombie soldiers was rather distinct amongst all the activity. ''To put it simply, I''m going to have all my zombies fight amongst each other to see what happens.'' As I said that, both Isaak and Joli looked a little confused by that statement so I just continued to explain. ''These zombies of mine, are modeled after monsters from my home world and so far they seem to mostly function the same way though admittedly they''re more controlled and careful under my guidance rather than the feral instincts that drove them back in my world. While the zombies were already dangerous under normal circumstances, there were a high number of mutant variants that sprung up in areas with a dense population of zombies and I''m going to try and recreate that here.'' Joli nodded along as she listened to my voice in her mind before slowly tilting her head. "So you''re gonna have a tournament or something? I don''t see anything wrong with that." She considered with a shrug. ''I''m afraid it won''t be anything as civil as that.'' I mentioned as I looked towards the zombies as they filled the various buildings. ''The way the mutant zombies became mutated was through... Well... cannibalism. The more of their fellow zombies they consumed, the more they began to change and evolve. It''s not like it was a fast process usually, but there were often large pockets of secluded zombies that went without being influenced or culled by the humans that lived through the apocalypse for long periods of time, and it was in those pockets where the mutants were formed.'' I could see the look of realization seemingly dawn on Joli''s face as she came to an understanding of what was about to happen, Isaak soon followed as he anxiously looked at the buildings around us that were now filled with zombies. "Your intuition is frightening, Vitmori." Joli finally said as she also looked at the surrounding buildings. "I''m not sure if you knew this already, but the process you just described is often how mutant mana beasts surface, they battle and consume other beasts or those with manahearts and grow in power themselves." ''Really? I uh... Didn''t know that.'' I confessed. Did my world have some kind of magic after all? Or is it just some sick cosmic coincidence that the zombie virus just happened to behave in a similar way as mana for those infected by the virus in question? I... I will have to think about that later... For now, I''ve got to focus on the task at hand. ''Anyway, it''s likely going to get messy, so if you don''t want to see all that you should go spend some time elsewhere.'' I say as I turn my attention back to Isaak and Joli. Isaak took one step to leave before Joli grabbed his shoulder as some ideas crossed her mind. "If it''s all the same to you, we''re gonna stay and watch." She said simply enough. "We are?" Isaak asked while looking frankly perturbed at the prospect. Joli just flashed a smirk as she released his shoulder. "Think about this as a form of exposure training." She mused as she crossed her arms. "This will be something you''ll have that the other apprentices won''t. Just like them, you''ve likely never been in a real fight, especially against the undead. You haven''t smelled rotten blood, heard the unholy groans and howls of the undead, the crunching of bones breaking, and the squelching, ripping sounds of tearing flesh." She explained as she stepped back and leaned up against the obelisk. "With your heightened senses, you''re gonna hear all of this and more, especially if you''re going to be meditating in the midst of it all." Isaak still wasn''t sure about this, but ultimately he steeled himself for the experience to come and sighed a bit. "Alright, how are we doing this?" At that, Joli wasn''t too sure as she looked back at my ball of light. ''Well, if you two intend on staying and watching or listening as it were... Then go ahead and enter the training ring. I''ll make sure to instruct everyone that the ring, as well as the building with the drake, is off limits during this fight.'' I offered while sending my ball of light over to the ring in question to emphasize what I was saying. After a moment to consider things, Joli just bobbed her head in satisfaction. "Alright, that sounds good to me." She said simply as she led Isaak back to the training ring and smoothly hopped the stone fence before sitting in the middle of the ring with her legs crossed, Isaak followed and sat in the same way before closing his eyes. Once they were settled, I went ahead and started going around the various buildings and guiding my mana reserves into each of the zombies. It was a quick and dirty process that felt more like funneling water down their throats instead of letting them properly absorb or process it. I''m hoping that the zombies who prove to be the better fighters will take and absorb the mana from those they killed and mutate in response. When it was all said and done, I could feel that I used a notable chunk of mana from my reserves to charge everyone up, but I consider it to be a worthwhile expense if everything plays out the way I''m hoping for. ''Hear me, my horde of the undead... You shall do battle amongst yourselves until one is left standing, and you will do this four times. If you get taken down and respawn, I want you to stand off to the side until a winner emerges, and then you can take your places again before starting the next battle... The one who emerges as the most powerful among you all after these four battles will earn a name and will be designated as the leader of my horde.'' With the stakes now in place and boundaries set, I could feel their collective minds hum from the anticipation of gaining that prestige, as well as the rush of all the excess mana that was coursing through their bodies. The air seemed to shift as the horde collectively went still, waiting for the moment I gave the command to begin the battle. Despite just how many bodies filled the false neighborhood, it was so quiet that you could probably hear a pin drop. After waiting for another three seconds, I finally spoke out to the horde with just a single word. ''Devour.'' As if a string suddenly snapped, all hell broke loose as the roars and cries of the various zombified races among my horde called out. The muscle mutant made a grand showing first as it smashed through the stone wall of one of the buildings diving out from the fifth floor and slamming a zombie it had in its grasp into the ground floor raising it above its head and ripping it straight down the middle as the weaker zombies''s innards sprayed out like an overstuffed teddy bear. The muscle mutant didn''t get to revel in the kill for long as the black-skinned leaper, followed by other zombies who seemed to have stronger legs, leaped onto the muscle mutant and began ripping into its back and neck with its ferocious claws; though the muscle mutant didn''t just let that happen without a fight as they began smashing its body against the stone walls of the nearest building or ripping off other zombies from it''s body. Many similarly savage brawls quickly broke out as the plain gray stone was soon painted with the darkened reddish-black blood of the zombies. I couldn''t help but wince a little bit as the fights vaguely reminded me of the day we had to abandon the Bouquet settlement. The memories of my old life bubbled up as I turned my focus away and brought my perspective back down to Joli and Isaak. ''Enjoy your training, I''ll come back to check the results of all this later.'' With that, I left the training room and decided to return to my core chamber. Mentally shaking off the glimpses of my own memories, I turned my attention over to my core and just looked it over as I considered all the mana I''d been expending. The rings within still swirled with obvious strength and vigor, though when I last looked at it, there had been numerous glimmering lights within that reminded me of a starry night with clear skies. Looking it over now, there were just a few faint twinkles here and there with some more little lights gradually starting to reform within my core. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It sure would be convenient to have some kind of meter to tell me exactly how much mana I have left or how much I''ve been using when I do things, but at the end of the day, it would be just that, a convenience. As far as I can tell, I''ve nearly expended almost all of my stores of excess mana. I could probably still cast a number of powerful spells at the expense of drawing upon the mana that formed the rings in my core, but now I just have to wonder how long it''ll take to build up my mana stores again... Or perhaps how much ''vital energy'' it''ll take. Setting those thoughts aside for now, I reached out through my bonds and called on Jack, asking him to come to my core chamber. Despite the clear surprise at suddenly being contacted, he diligently made his way over and within minutes was landing in my chamber as he carefully touched down on the stone walkway. "Boss! Welcome back, how goes your travels?" He asks cheerfully enough with a bit of a whistle while absently giving his wings a little flap. ''They''re going well Jack, I''m only a couple of days away from the capital now and quite a lot has happened. Though I''m more interested in hearing what has been going on in my absence, anything interesting?'' Jack whistled thoughtfully before bobbing his head up and down. "A few things, Boss." He offered before sauntering closer to my pedestal. "The villagers of Haven have put the goods you brought to good use, making thicker clothes and jackets among other things. Some of them are still hunting and gathering as before, but now a few of the adults and most of the older kids are learning trades from those who are skilled enough to teach thanks to all the extra food you brought." ''That''s good to hear, what else is going on?'' "Well, the spitter wolves are pregnant." He mentioned with a bit of a cheerful whistle. "We can expect a fresh batch of pups in the near future, which is always nice. However, I can''t help but wonder how different they''ll be when compared to their folks. I mean... If I''ve changed this much from your influence alone, how much will they be affected growing up under your influence Boss?" Jack considered as he regarded himself, his thoughts going back to when he was a simple sparrow that was less than half as big as he was now as a small raptor. That was a good point... I mean based on current examples, Basmori is already a beastkin with only a few months of my direct influence... Then again, based on that book about dungeons I read, Basmori and the other cubs are basically Scions, the same goes for Jack and all those I''ve named. Considering Basmori in particular, he has actually killed and got a direct share of several people''s vital energies which no doubt accelerated his growth. Jack has killed before too, but he''s only killed other animals and bugs, the changes in his body are proof enough that he''s been growing considerably, but not on the level of those who have taken the lives of people like Basti and Basmori. Hell, Oururu only developed as much as he did because he took down Frisby, who had been a scion in her own right, along with her entire brood. ''I''m not sure Jack, but I can''t wait to see how things turn out.'' I mused cheerfully enough. New life was always exciting after all, and I was eager to see how they turned out. ''By the way Jack, what would you say about me running a dungeon?'' That caught Jack''s attention as he looked up at my core, tilting his head side to side in thought before simply shrugging his wings. "I''m not sure what to say, Boss, sounds neat I suppose." ''Do you know anything about running a dungeon, perhaps?'' I asked Jack, perhaps he had some sort of insight I didn''t. Jack just fluttered his wings a bit before shaking his head. "Sorry Boss, but I don''t know how this stuff works... Have you asked Frisby yet?" He asked before shaking his head again. "Wait, her memories are spotty as it is, so she likely wouldn''t know anything either." He considered before perking up again. "I have been talking with Orwis, she told me stories about her life as a scion, but that was just the day-to-day stuff Boss, I don''t think she knows anything about actually running a dungeon either." He said while deflating slightly. So, the only ones who would know how to run a dungeon, would be the dungeons themselves, wouldn''t they? ''Don''t worry about it Jack, you''ve given me a good direction to look into.'' I offered reassuringly. He looked placated by that and nodded a little before looking back up at my core again. "If you say so, Boss." He said simply and gave his wings a little flap. "Oh, before I forget, Reyvyre left for home about three days ago, she took Reonim and Rita with her too. She said something about laying that ancient elf to rest and making a report to her elders, but not to worry since she''ll come back soon enough." ''Ah good, I was wondering when she was going to make the trip, thanks for letting me know.'' With that, Jack bobs his head while casually hopping around the stone steps around my core pedestal, not bothering with actually walking around with one clawed foot after the other. "So what have you been up to anyway? How are the kiddos holding up?" ''They''re holding up well, Legosi too. I think he just got his first bath this morning.'' I mused, happy enough to talk about them as I started going over the broad strokes of everything that''s happened since I left. Jack was more than happy to listen and ask occasional questions, but before I knew it, an hour or so had passed when I felt something shift below my mountain. ''I think that''s my cue to wrap things up here Jack.'' "Oh? Sure thing Boss, it was nice talking to ya again." Jack mused with a cheerful flutter of his wings. "When do you think you''ll be back again Boss? Pratemis and Grimm have lots to talk about, though I''m sure the others would love to hear from you as well." I couldn''t help but smile to myself at Jack''s words before coming up with an answer. ''I''m not sure, maybe a few days from now? I''m still on the road as we speak and I gotta find out what Basti has been up to while she''s been on her own.'' "Very well then Boss, I look forward to hearing from you again soon." Jack said with a charming whistle before offering my core a flourishing bow and taking off. Now on my own for the moment, I made my way back down my mountain and looked around the false neighborhood to find the scene of a fierce battlefield that had no casualties. I saw the usual signs of mutant combat, but then there were some unexpected types of damage here and there... There were scorch marks from fire and possibly lightning, patches of frost that seemed to persist and not thaw, and even pools of acid that seemed bigger than the usual bile pools I had seen in my old world. Bringing my perspective down to Joli and Isaak who were in the middle of discussing what they had seen, I conjured a ball of light before speaking out to them. ''So, what do you make of my zombies?'' Joli turned to regard my ball of light, uncertain excitement on her mind as she offered me a bit of a smile. "I think they''re terrifying Vitmori and I, for one, would love to train against them." She enthused as her smile turned to an amused smirk. "I think they''re perfect to train our experienced Drake Wardens and our apprentices against stronger opponents as well as readying them to face the undead of psychotic and murderous dungeons." ''Really? You think so?'' I wasn''t expecting that train of thought, that''s for sure, but Joli was clearly excited by the prospect. "Oh for sure Vitmori, especially since I have a feeling you wouldn''t let them kill us if we fought them. We could get all the real hands-on training and experience with minimal risk of death and the threat of injury likely still on the table. I''m sure you would also benefit from our training in your territory if you allowed us." She explained, showing off what little she knew of the relationship between dungeons and their delvers. A training dungeon? I... I think that''s something I could get behind. I''ve spent my whole life being trained, training myself and others after all, it''s something I know how to do for sure. ''You''ve given me something to think about Joli, I''ll consider your suggestion just... Give me some time.'' Joli nodded intently as she looked up at my ball of light again. "Sounds good to me Vitmori, thank you for hearing me out." She enthused before looking to Isaak and beckoning him to follow her as she hopped the stone fencing for the training ring and led him away. With the conversation settled for the moment, I turned my perspective back to my horde and started looking them over. The changes were quite evident despite how little time had passed since I began my experiment. While a vast majority of the zombies still looked relatively normal, if not a little bulkier with signs of mutations starting to develop; it was the latter minority that had the more obvious changes. Around forty-one of the one hundred and fifty had developed clear mutations; the original muscle mutant had grown even larger and was surrounded by a band of nine other muscle mutants who varied in size but were all around smaller than the original. The black-skinned leaper looked even more impressive than before, with refined musculature and fiercer-looking claws; they were followed by another eleven leapers of varying races. The original spitter had been surpassed by another one that had both its arms and an even more swollen belly than the original; they were followed by nine who followed its path of mutations. All those other mutant zombies paled in comparison to the remaining group of mutants that had developed throughout the battles I had set before the horde. They showed minimal physical changes overall, their veins and eyes actually glowed a faint green with all the excessive mana that they managed to absorb from the rest of the horde. Their bodies were not used to the capacity they managed to take in, but their undead nature seemingly made it easy to ignore the pain and damage they likely would suffer if they were normal people. Perhaps these were the signs of that mana-doping practice I had heard about? Whatever it was, the group of twenty-one mana-mutants had properly ignited manahearts and a single ring around their hearts, instead of just the manahearts of varying strengths the rest of the horde had. Among these new mutants, one stood out from the rest; they had a second ring already formed around their heart, albeit a thin and weak one, but it was a second ring for sure. The individual looked like they used to be a human woman, an unremarkable soldier from the foreign army who somehow managed to come out on top when put to the test. Even though they probably didn''t need me to make myself visible to them, I decided to bring my ball of light before the mutant zombie and spoke out to her. ''You who fought in battle against your fellow peers have proven that you have the ability and power to stand out above the rest. For your achievement, I shall grant you a name as promised.'' The zombie woman looks up at me, her glowing green eyes studying my ball of light with an intense fervor. ''I name you Z, and grant you the title of...'' I''m about to say leader, but then that comment the younger-sounding goddess had made came to mind; something about being more creative and not just sharing my titles with my subordinates. ''Horde Commander. From now on you shall be Horde Commander Z.'' I declare to them as another measure of mana begins flowing from my core and into them. Z''s body begins to tremble from the dose of mana coursing through them and I of course helped guide it through as their second ring became more dense and stable, their veins no longer glowing from the strain of the mana in their body. Now that she had a name, she seemed more aware of herself as she blinked and focused on me, a raspy growl of a voice croaking out as she saluted with a fist clanking against her armored chest. "Thank you, Creator Vitmori, I shall fulfill this role you have bestowed upon me to the best of my ability. I will make you proud to have granted me the name of Zee." She declared with reverent fervor. Interesting... Her name comes through phonetically rather than the single letter that I had intended. I had half a mind to tell her to just refer to me as Boss like everyone else, but considering how well that had worked for Dread, I decided to let the matter rest for now. ''I look forward to seeing you in action Zee, for now, gather your horde and train.'' With that, Zee smacked her fist against her armored chest again as the rest of the unique mutants did the same before starting to disperse and go among the rest of the horde. I wonder what I should call Zee''s variant of zombie... If the healer zombies are Plague Doctors, maybe I''ll call Zee and her mana warrior zombies Plague Knights. Names aside, I think it''s about time I return to the caravan and see what''s been going on while I was away. Chapter 160 Vitmori Pov The next two days were long yet brief with how little there was to do as the hours dragged on. Ultimately there wasn''t much for me to directly handle with the caravan having grown to the size it was now. Sure, I could help out here and there when it came to setting up the camp, what with making some stone walls and huts, but beyond that? All I let myself do was watch over the others and study that emitter I took from the foreign raiders from within my inventory space. Beyond that, I got plenty of people-watching done while I was at it, watching how the Elites and their entourage carried themselves around each other. The first night at camp, I watched the elite teens training with their guards with a strange and almost nervous ferocity. Of course, they already know they''ll soon be sent off for a small-scale war where they''ll likely be the ones planning and making the plays for their troops. Their parents did their best to offer guidance and advice regarding the things that the twins and Puh''ma might encounter in the days and hours leading up to battle as well as during the heat of battle in question. But even with all that, ultimately there was nothing that could be done to prepare these kids further for the fight to come than what had already been taught to them their entire lives before this point. On the other end of the camp were the adventurers and Krys'' thieves, they were doing some training of their own. It was admittedly less intense than the elite''s training, but Krys and his team were learning the fundamentals while Rantz and his team wanted to ensure they were ready for whatever the promotion exam threw at them; even Basmori and Freyli were learning more about combat with Legosi showing them how to chase and stalk ''prey'' as a team or a pack while supplementing the meals of the group with fresh meat from their kills. By the next day, we were on the road again and making great time as we rode through the next village on our path. It wasn''t nearly as impressive as Lucfan''s Rest though from what I gathered, it''s mainly because it''s a sort of minor satellite village to another fort town to the north, unaffiliated to Lucfan''s territory, and without as many resources placed into this village''s infrastructure. I again kept mostly to myself as I dedicated my time to deciphering how the runes on the emitter worked with each other to create the barrier; only to then try and figure out how to trim those runes down to etch onto my avatar somewhere to try and make a sort of personal defensive barrier for myself like that of the barkskin and stoneskin defense most other manaheart users can manifest. I didn''t make much progress on that endeavor, though I have a feeling it''s likely due to my lack of understanding as to how these runes work in general or perhaps my unorthodox implementation of them. I did try to review Rita and Reyvyre''s memories of their studies of runes, but there was just so much and I didn''t even know what I was looking for to make this sort of thing work. The elite kids were training yet again with the guards, though the adventurers opted to take things easy tonight by helping around the camp and doing some kind of memorization work or studying after everything was settled. They spoke about tactics against certain monsters, what to do when you think you''re being hunted, general practices on handling bandits, and how to identify fake potions among other things. Krys had gathered his team and sat somewhat isolated from the rest of the group after dinner as they discussed their game plan when they got to the capital; though they spoke in some sort of odd slang or cant that I could only follow by listening to Krys'' thoughts. I''m leaving them to it for now since it isn''t my business yet, though I will eventually need to use them to make contact with the Thieves Guild depending on how things play out once we''re in the capital. With the rising sun on the third morning of our journey from Lucfan''s Rest, we packed up camp once more and headed out all over again. This time, I decided to ride on Legosi for the final stretch of the journey along with Freyli and Basmori who rode on my shoulders and lap respectively. Time passed, as usual, as we rode through the woods which seemed to bustle with more activity than the last couple of days. We caught glimpses of young men and women, even children just roaming the forests as they seemed to hunt or gather materials, whatever they may be. As the hours trickled on and the roads filled with even more activity from people coming and going from the capital, an all too familiar yet strangely foreign scent tickled my wooden nose. It was... Saltwater. The exact combination of smells was unique and unfamiliar to me, but the overall smell was that of the ocean. Even in another world, the ocean still smells like the ocean. I don''t know why that brings a sense of comfort to me, but it does. Exiting from the tree line, my eyes are filled with an impressive-looking landscape that fills the nearby horizon. There were easily thirty to forty different massive fields of dirt that looked to have been recently harvested in the last few weeks. Every few fields have an accompanying set of buildings that look to be anywhere from residential homes to possible barns and warehouses. The fields themselves stretched for miles on every end, though as we rode along I could see sentry towers that littered the open spaces between the fields, from these towers came flying creatures with their riders or the occasional birdkin who flew around on their own power. Each of them wore tabards among other things, seemingly marking them as being part of the same order or perhaps as some city guard or watch. After another hour of riding through rural farmland, we finally come across another change of scenery as I spot the capital city of the Hegemony of the Blue Sun. Massive walls that were around four or five floors tall surrounded the main city, outside of which appeared to be a sprawling suburban environment with a mix of residential, commercial, and entertainment districts with even more fairly tall sentry towers that provided a healthy amount of air traffic that patrolled the area. It was only just now that I was starting to understand why Cecil and Rantz considered Sunspot Keep a ''little'' fort town. The Capital city was leagues bigger than Sunspot Keep. I had estimated around nine hundred to a twelve hundred people lived around that frontier keep, with only two to three hundred living around Lucfan''s Rest. But this place? I could see twenty, maybe even thirty thousand people living here easily. Riding closer to the outskirts of the suburban-style sprawl of residential and commercial buildings on what amounted to a main street, we filed in with the day-to-day traffic of people and carriages doing whatever it was they were doing. The more I looked, the more I spotted higher-end and nicer carriages that were being followed by their caravans. They were likely other elites who were coming to the Capital for that council meeting Vivia mentioned. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Turning my attention back to the city proper, I could see six different towers that stood tall over the ancient walls. Five of these towers looked to be small skyscrapers, standing around what I would guess to be six to eight floors tall. However, the tower that stood out to me was the one that looked to be in the center of it all. It easily cleared all the rest, taller and thicker in general as it seemed to be built with a different style altogether compared to the other towers. At the very top, there looked to be a distinct red glow that vaguely pulsed in a strangely familiar way. Before long, the traffic ahead of us appeared to slow down once we got closer to the wall, up ahead was a checkpoint station like the one back in Sunspot Keep, though this one seemed to be a lot more involved and official-looking with a variety of concrete fortifications completed with two sentry towers connected by a stone bridge that allowed guards to look down at the carriages and carts as they passed. The checkpoint in question also appeared to be twice as big in general with twice as many guards running around the place; likely to handle the much larger amount of traffic that was passing through this place compared to the frontier fort. With the traffic having slowed down, I rode Legosi further along our caravan before coming up beside the Lucfan carriage and rapping my knuckles along one of the walls. A moment passed until the shutters opened and Trelio was leaning out of the carriage window and offering me a smile once he realized it was me. "Oh Vito, what''s going on?" He asked pleasantly enough before leaning his arm against the carriage window and making himself rather comfortable. I returned the smile, doing my best to match his energy as I reached up and gently doted on Freyli, her body slightly shifted while her head darted about to take in all the activity around us. "I had a few questions if you''re willing to humor me." I say while using my other hand to point out the six different towers before bringing my hand down to Basmori''s back as he grows vaguely anxious about the number of people around us. "I don''t think I''ve seen towers like those, what do you know about them?" Trelio knew exactly what I was talking about, though he made a little show of leaning further out of the carriage to peek out at the tips of the towers we could barely see given how close we were to the walls now. "Ah yes, those five smaller towers are where the Tier 1 elites reside with their families." He started to explain while leaning back in his seat. "Each tower marks a separate sector that those elite families manage, the entire capital city is divided into six distinct districts where the Tier 1''s decide the broad strokes of what goes on within their territories." "So all five of the top elites live in the capital? I would have thought that they would have spread out around the country to exercise their influence over wider swathes of territory." Trelio chuckles a little bit as he scratches his cheek in thought. "Well, that''s what the rest of the elite are for. Given how competitive our society is in general, we''re given free rein to manage our territories how we see fit and take territory from other elites when we feel we could do a better job handling them; as long as we don''t cross certain lines that violate the ''living rights'' of the common folk who are under our protection and guidance. Of course, if those among us violate these rights, then it is our duty to take them out ourselves." I nodded slowly at his words before glancing at the wall as we gradually moved closer to it, the towers no longer in my sight. ¡°I see¡­ You mentioned there were six districts but only five Tier 1 elites¡­ What¡¯s the sixth district?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the dungeon¡¯s district of course. It has rights and is powerful enough to hold its own position regarding the city¡¯s affairs.¡± Trelio dutifully explained. ¡°It has a name too, and a voice who speaks for it. Though what it¡¯s called, I can¡¯t seem to remember¡­¡± ¡°Its name is Crimzeal.¡± Vitra piped up helpfully as she leaned into view before looking at her father. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget details like that, father, you might offend somebody if you do.¡± She said before looking over at me. ¡°Anyhow, if you plan on delving into the dungeon, I recommend you visit the Dungeoneer¡¯s Guild to ensure you don¡¯t cross any lines with the core and its folk.¡± Trelio just chuckled sheepishly as he offered a small shrug and I got the distinct impression he hasn¡¯t had much dealings with dungeons, or at the very least the capital dungeon. ¡°Regardless, Crimzeal has more than earned their place in our country, given that they¡¯ve been there since the start of it all.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s fairly interesting¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of that sort of relationship between dungeons and their countries, is that common everywhere?¡± Trelio went to open his mouth before looking thoughtful and then regarding Vitra as she decided to pipe up again. ¡°It¡¯s pretty different for sure, but from what I know¡­ Well most cooperative and even competitive dungeons generally get a measure of respect due to just how much they usually bring to the table.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well, thank you, for enlightening me.¡± I mused with a kind smile as we neared ever closer to the checkpoint. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure Vito.¡± With that said Vitra leaned away from the carriage window. Looking back to Trelio, he decided to change the subject as he looked me over curiously. ¡°What are your plans once we¡¯re inside?¡± I tilted my head a little from side to side as I glanced between Basmori and Freyli for a moment and then looked back to Trelio. ¡°I¡¯m going to find myself a nice Inn to operate out of and make contact with my right hand to see what she¡¯s learned while she¡¯s been here.¡± Trelio nodded slowly before offering a smile. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t convince you to stay with us, no?¡± I simply shook my head before offering a kind smile in turn. ¡°You already know about what I intend to do here¡­ I¡¯d rather not paint a target on you and yours by spending too much time around you. I already have my people to be concerned about.¡± Trelio sighed softly but nodded once more. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget that you can count on us if you need us, Vito.¡± With that, he glanced out to the checkpoint as our turn came up before leaning back. One of the Lucfan guards approached the checkpoint while on their warbler, providing the necessary documents as the city guards reviewed everything before guiding our caravan through the checkpoint to begin their inspections. It ultimately didn¡¯t take all too long to get things down and we were soon waved along through the gates and came into a rather grand plaza with people from all sorts of walks going about their lives just like they did every day before now. The caravan soon stopped in what looked like a public parking lot, with armed city guards standing nearby to watch over the carriages and carts in question. Climbing off Legosi, I went to the caravan as some people started getting down. The servants and soldiers remained where they were while Krys and his team, followed by the adventurers, got down and began stretching until Rantz approached me and held his hand out. ¡°Well, Mister Vito, it was really nice traveling with you¡­ Thank you for letting us tag along.¡± I offered a small smile before taking up the young man¡¯s hand and giving it a firm shake. ¡°It was nice having you along, good luck with your promotion exam.¡± Rantz nodded and pulled away as Cecil walked up, staff in hand as the short young mage looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of this staff, I¡¯m sure one day I¡¯ll be able to be more than my equipment, like you, but until then I¡¯ll do my best with what you¡¯ve given me.¡± He explained excitedly before going to join Rantz. Lily was the next to step up, looking up at me before offering a simple nod. She doesn¡¯t bother with words but I could tell she thought of me as a good sort of man. Without much fanfare, the adventurers said their goodbyes to the others, though Cecil left Ren with a few sheets of parchment before heading off into the bustling crowds. Krys made his way over next as he looked up at me. ¡°Alright Boss, we¡¯re gonna go make contact with our associates. How can we find you when we¡¯re done?¡± At that, I didn¡¯t bother verbally responding while offering him a smile. ¡®Reach out to me with your thoughts, focus on our bond and you can reach me no matter how far apart we are.¡¯ Krys looked vaguely startled before flashing a toothy smirk as his ears twitched with amused delight. ¡°Understood Boss, cya soon.¡± He says with a two-fingered salute before turning to rejoin his team, taking Ren¡¯s hand in his own and pulling up their hoods as they disappeared into the crowd. Lostrill and Riley made their approach next as Riley spoke up dutifully. ¡°We¡¯re going to go check in with the merchant¡¯s guild here and get you the shop that Guildmaster Tilzim rented for you, afterwards we¡¯ll be checking in at the Ocean¡¯s Mist Inn. Please look for us there when you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Understood, I shouldn¡¯t be busy for too long.¡± I said simply as the duo nodded before returning to the carriages we started with and driving them back out onto the road. Finally, Trelio and Vivia walked up as Trelio reached out and patted my shoulder while offering me his other hand. ¡°Take care of yourself, Vito, if you need anything you can come find us at Sun¡¯s Court Crossing, that''s where our city estate is located.¡± Vivia spoke up at that. ¡°It is on the north end of the capital in one of the gated communities, we¡¯ll let the guard captain in charge of the security there know to expect you.¡± She explained before reaching out and tapping the badge I was wearing on my armored coat¡¯s collar with a vaguely mischievous smile. ¡°As long as you have that, you shouldn¡¯t encounter much trouble when asking for us.¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± I commented as I shared her mischievous smile before looking between them again. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the summit if I don¡¯t see you before then.¡± With that Trelio released my hand and pulled away as the two returned to their caravan which began to leave once Wither and Fester dismounted from the servant¡¯s carriage and joined me at my side. Left on my own all over again, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of eager anticipation filling the pit of my non-existent stomach as I looked from side to side while pulling my slate and unlocking it. ¡°Alright boys and girls, time to meet up with Basti and see how she''s been doing.¡± Chapter 161 Vitmori POV I don''t know if it''s just me, but walking this capital city''s streets feels nostalgic and alien altogether. The people walking the streets were unique only in that they were far more varied than the last few places we visited. I could see soldiers, guards, mercenaries, and adventurers on the same walkways as day laborers, musicians, sailors, clerics, bankers, mages, and buskers. They all intermingle rather seamlessly in this big melting pot of varying backgrounds and ways of life. As we walked, I couldn''t help but allow my eyes to wander between the people and the various storefronts. The sights felt eerily familiar yet different outright when it came to the fundamental understanding of what things are. The overall infrastructure was already vastly superior to what I saw back in Sunspot Keep and Lucfan''s Rest. There were crystal street lamps on every street corner, with more lamps placed equidistant to each other, filling up the space between each corner, no doubt providing a thorough amount of illumination once the sun goes down. We occasionally passed what looked to be sewer grates where the sidewalks met the road, along with manhole covers that were placed at the mouths of alleyways instead of in the middle of the streets. These were signs that they definitely had a sewer system, which would be necessary for this city''s population, but how advanced is it? Is it just for waste disposal, or do they have a sewage treatment somewhere? Beyond that, there were lines of wires almost haphazardly strewn around in a sort of organized chaos above our heads; the wires in question came from every building and led to what looked like crude utility posts. Were they power lines? Maybe even landlines? I couldn''t wait to find out for myself, even if I could look through Dhalia''s memories for the answers now if I wanted to. On another note, I won''t get to do much free running around here, not if the rooftop guards have anything to say about it. Above our heads on the third or even fourth floors of some buildings were guards that were posted just out of sight and watching the flow of traffic as people went about their daily lives. There weren''t that many all around, as I had only noticed three in twenty minutes after they just happened to glance at me as I walked past their position. I wondered whether they just happened to be more observant than most to be able to spot me or if I was just more noticeable than usual. I''ll need to actively test those skills things my titles grant me if I want to use them going forward more reliably, not that I needed them before to get around undetected when I wanted to. Before long, we drew closer to the place Basti asked we meet up at; she had initially just sent me a text describing the place, but then she reached out to me mentally and shared what she was seeing before pulling away again. I was surprised, to say the least, at how much I had missed feeling the sensation of her mind and presence around me. Coming up to a crossroads, we crossed the street and approached what appeared to be a gated botanical garden with ornate brick and iron fencing that stretched out to both ends of the street and rounded the corners. With a glance around, I could sense that there was some kind of magical barrier or threshold going along the fence line, so there was likely something more protecting this place than a simple brick and iron fence. Just inside the currently opened gate was what appeared to be a welcoming table or maybe a host station underneath an awning where two blindfolded women sat with surprisingly welcoming smiles. "Welcome to Sazala''s Tranquility Cafe. Do you have a reservation?" A dogkin with mostly human features asked with the usual customer service voice. Despite her black blindfold, I could still sense her eyes on me, so it was see-through and part of the uniform for this place. "No, but we''re the party for Basti; she should be expecting us." The dogkin bobbed her head intently before standing as she walked around the station and waved us along. "Of course, sir, if you''ll follow me." She said before ushering us along. In the center of the garden cafe was a three-story building; I could see the chimney smoke steadily rising from one corner of the building with what looked to be a mix of guards and servers coming and going from the building as they took the many different paths which lead to the various corners and ends of the gardens. Leading us down one of these paths, we were soon surrounded by a relatively dense yet seemingly carefully manicured array of brush and foilage that was filled with a mix of unfamiliar and strangely familiar flora until we finally arrived at a somewhat isolated gazebo in a small clearing. Sitting at one side of a round table covered with a generous spread of treats and meats was a woman I did not recognize, at least at first. She was menacing and gorgeous, a woman with looks that could kill and who looked like she could kill me. She sat with a composed confidence, her long black tail curled around from the back of her seat and into her lap as she took a generous bite of some deli meat on a piece of bread. She wore a short-sleeved mint green tunic that fit loosely on her despite the considerable musculature of her arms, which subtly flexed with the apparent physical power contained within as she turned to look at our approach and set down what she was eating. As our eyes met, a rush of familiarity overcame me as I recognized the woman for who she was; it was Basti! Before I knew it, a smile formed on my wooden lips as I stepped away from the group to close the distance. Basti''s ears perked with evident delight when she saw me, a toothy grin taking its place on her face as she was soon working to swallow down what she had in her mouth before getting to her feet, her long tail lashing with anticipation as we met halfway. We both kind of just... Stood there. My words escaped me while Basti had too much to say and wasn''t sure where to start. The dogkin host broke the silence as she piped up while offering a polite bow of her head. "We hope you enjoy your stay at the Tranquility Cafe; please ring the bell if you need our services." With that, she turned on her heel and headed back down the way we came. With the dogkin gone, Freyli rushed forward, excitedly calling for Basti as she quickly scaled my back before hopping off my shoulder and onto Basti, who caught Freyli and cradled her to her chest. "Mama, mama! I missed you so much, mama!" She gushed while almost aggressively nuzzling the top of her head against Basti''s throat and chin while mrowling as she was just too excited for proper words. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Basti eagerly reciprocated her daughter''s affections, an audible rumble emanating from her as she nuzzled her chin against Freyli, all while the white cub steadily made her way up and around Basti''s shoulder to lay against her. Looking around, Basmori seemingly vanished into thin air for whatever reason, though with the minute I was given to gather my thoughts, I was finally able to find my words. "You... Look great. I see you''ve come into your own while you were out and about... How have you been?" Basti''s ears swiveled towards my voice when she then turned her head to look at me, a small smile still present on her lips as one hand continued to dote on Freyli, scritching her throat and massaging one of her ears. "I have been... Busy." She says simply with a smile still pursed on her lips. "Since leaving your side, I''ve learned much and seen a lot more. I''ve experienced the wonderful kindness of strangers and learned to be wary when things seem too easy." She mused, clearly reminiscing on her travels and experiences. "Oh! And food! Oh, I''ve tried so many different kinds of food." She expressed excitedly as her ears waggled at the mere thought of the foods she''d eaten. "I don''t think I can ever go back to plain raw meat after everything I''ve tasted." The way she smiled, the sound of her voice, and the look in her eyes. If I didn''t already know I don''t have a heart in this avatar of mine, I would''ve sworn it had skipped a beat just now. I haven''t felt this way in such a long time... I never thought I would feel like this ever again... As I watched Basti talk with Legosi and Freyli about some of the foods they''ve tried these last couple of weeks, I couldn''t help but remember all over again that I promised her a date once we had met in the capital. I can still hardly fathom the idea of going out on a date now that I''m faced with the genuine prospect of it, especially at my age. The last time I went out on a date was over half of my lifetime ago; I had slaughtered fifteen zombies and spent four days cleaning and setting up sound traps and trip wires, among other things, to secure an old skating rink for dinner and a movie... But here? In this world, with my lack of experience in these things? I wouldn''t even know where to begin. I must have been too far into my own head as before I knew it, Basti was standing right in front of me, a look of concerned curiosity playing out on her face as her brows scrunched together while examining me. A large hand that I could only imagine was no doubt pleasantly soft and gentle was cradling my wooden cheek. "Vitmori? Are you okay?" She asked, meeting my gaze while I refocused on the moment. She was... So tall. Nearly as tall as me though, maybe a couple of inches shorter... With that in mind, her ears do make up the difference. It isn''t all too often that I get to look someone directly in the eyes without needing to tilt my head down in any way. Though I suppose since coming to this world, I''ve had to look up on more than one occasion, but even that isn''t a common occurrence. "I''m fine... There''s just... A lot on my mind." I answered slowly while offering her a smile and gently patted her forearm to try and ease her mind. I could tell she wasn''t sure what to make of my response, but she decided not to pursue the topic and bobbed her head. ¡°If you say so, Vitmori.¡± Though she then flashed a toothy smirk as she pulled away. ¡°Before anything else, there¡¯s someone here I need to speak to.¡± She said simply before making her way over to Wither. The plague doctor looked up at her with a vaguely confused head tilt as she stepped past him and took a knee before plunging her hand into his shadow and pulling out Basmori by his scruff as he mrowled with surprise. ¡°Now, what are you doing here, my little shadow?¡± Basti mused affectionately as she brought him to her chest and lovingly tickled his chin, still quite happy to see him despite the circumstances. Basmori¡¯s ears just sagged nervously, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t sure if he was actually in trouble or not before murmuring out a mewl in response, saying that he didn¡¯t follow her; he had followed me. At that, Basti couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she lifted him off her chest and looked him in the eye. ¡°I suppose you have me there, little one¡­¡± She admitted while bringing him close again, cradling him before looking back at me with that lovely smile still on her lips. "Let''s take a seat; we have lots to talk about." "Yeah, let''s." With that, I made my way to the table, sitting next to where Basti had been before, pretending to get comfortable. Both Freyli and Basmori decided to take their own seats as well, Freyli standing on a chair with her paws on the table, though Basmori shifted into a beastkin, much to Basti''s surprise as she couldn''t help but flash a toothy grin. "Well, look at you, you sure have grown my little shadow." Basmori flashed a proud little smile, though he was a little sheepish at the fact that he only managed to pull on his pants this time during his shift and proceeded to pull out his shirt before pulling it on and buttoning it up when he found his place beside Freyli. Legosi, for his part, just walked up and sat on the ground beside the table, being tall enough to eat from it comfortably. The plague doctors took their own places, looking over the spread and opting to remove their masks while serving themselves a cup of tea and plating food for Legosi as per his requests. After a few moments had passed, and once everyone seemed pretty settled down, I turned my attention to Basti, admiring the splashes of black that colored her skin like some kind of vitiligo. "So, I take it you have the day off from being Dhalia?" At that comment, Basti couldn''t help but chuckle with utter amusement as she plucked up the piece of bread with meat on it that she had been eating earlier. "I''ve had a lot of days off lately, yes." She mused while taking a bite, savoring the food before continuing as she swallowed. "Diarosa is a nervous wreck after her extended stay in isolation while she was our prisoner, and since then, she''s frequently had night terrors and can''t bring herself to leave the manor." "Really? Was she truly that traumatized?" I know she was a brat despite being a grown woman, but I would''ve thought she would''ve had a sturdier stomach, considering the things she''s done to Mina and the others. Basti just flashed her teeth in a mischievously toothy grin. "Well, it probably didn''t help that the shadows seemed to move frequently at night, not to mention the whispers." She explained as she then offered a simple shrug before taking yet another bite of her food. "I only needed to do it for a few days before she started jumping at shadows all on her own." "Hah, that''s hysterical." I mused cheerfully enough as I took up a cup of tea, bringing it to my nose and sniffed at it; it smelled vaguely tart or perhaps fruity, though I couldn''t place it myself. Basti seemed delighted by my comment as she finished the meat and bread, washing it down with her tea before setting the cup down. "Then there''s Maverick; he''s been too busy dealing with all the burned bridges and other fires that keep sprouting up because his trade deals with the Theocracy fell through. It seems some of his affiliates are none too pleased about that fact, and he''s been having to throw money around to keep things from falling apart even more." She took the time to get a slice of some other kind of bread before spreading a spoonful of purple preserves over it. "Who he''s talking to and where exactly the money is going, I''m still not too sure about due to his affiliates being excessively secretive. Dhalia was more Diarosa''s associate than Maverick''s, so there was little for me to get involved with regarding his immediate affairs." "Then it sounds like the Sinners are doing their jobs properly and managed to return to their old posts without being caught..." I considered while smelling the tea again, doing my best to relish what few sensations I could enjoy with my relatively weak sense of smell. "Greed had to kill someone, but none of them have reached out to me for anything, so I can only assume they''re doing alright on their own." After another moment, I decided to set the mug down before regarding Basti curiously. "So if you haven''t needed to do much as Dhalia, I take it you''ve been spending your free time as Basti? What have you been up to?" Basti''s ears flicked and waggled with evident delight as she considered the things she''d done the last few weeks. "Well, I''ve done a bit of exploring and tried lots of foods and drinks... Oh! And I''ve done a lot of fighting!" She expressed excitedly as she raised a clenched fist. Fighting? Well, she hasn''t killed anyone here, so maybe bar fights or... Something... "What sort of fights have you been getting in?" I just asked while leaning forward and propping my elbows on the table as I settled in to give her my full attention. Her tail curled and lashed behind her cheerfully as she smiled. "I''ve mainly been fighting in the daily tournaments, but I''ve found a few underground circuits with more brutal fights and got signed up for those, too. I usually bet on myself, and I''ve been making good coin." She said as she suddenly flared out one of her shadowy wings, reaching in and pulling out a rather weighty-looking pouch that she set down with a distinct clattering of coins coming from within it. "People have tried mugging me for my money, too, but I showed them the error of their ways when it came to that." She mentioned with a pleased waggle of her ears. I couldn''t help but share in her smile as I glanced between her and the bag of coin in front of her. "It looks like you''ve certainly done well for yourself. I was honestly worried how you would take to earnestly being a person; I''m happy to see that those worries were unfounded." Basti smiled as she idly poked at the pouch with a finger while her tail flicked and swayed behind her. "I was nervous being out on my own again... But just the thought that you would soon be joining my side before long helped spurred me to keep going strong, and now that you''re here, we can get started on the right foot with our plans." She exclaimed rather energetically at the end with a light fist thump against the table. I nodded along at her words with a smile still happily stuck on my lips. "Speaking of plans, I have a lot of stuff I need to fill you in on. I made a few friends and spun quite a few stories, but don''t worry, you''ll only need to remember the broad strokes." Basti smirked as her ears flicked at my words, now leaning in on the table with me as she propped her chin on a fist. "Oh really? Do tell." Chapter 162 Krys POV As they walked through the busy capital streets, Krys'' ears swiveled beneath his hood. He thought he knew what busy looked like, but Sunspot Keep had nothing on this place and the crowds that seemed to fill the sidewalks and streets around him. Checking in on his team, he watched Zax take up the rear of the group and kept a keen eye on the team''s pockets as they all walked. They were unknown to this place after all, and until they made contact with the local guild, they were likely fair game for any would-be ''fishermen.'' For her part, Sera was already scanning the crowds, a mischievous smile creeping on her lips. Krys could practically see her eyes gleaming with avarice at the big city coin jingling around her. With a casual swish of his tail, he lightly smacked Sera''s hand before glancing at her from under his hood and shooting her a silent warning before looking ahead again while ignoring her vague disappointment. Just as they were targets for their fellow thieves and rogues until they properly presented themselves to the guild, they were also unable to engage in guild activities until they made their introductions to the local members, lest they step on toes or trespass on another''s fishing grounds among other things. As they continued to walk, the sound of rustling papers caught Krys'' attention away from the rest of the city''s hustle and bustle. Following his ears, he watched Ren almost blindly walk in the middle of his team while reading through the papers she had received from that short mage. "Say... What''s that you have there?" Ren jumped with surprise, and he got the impression that she hadn''t realized just how focused she was on her reading. "Hm? Oh! Uhh..." she murmured before looking up at Krys and flashing a sheepish smile while her tail swayed with evident delight and anticipation. "It''s magic stuff," she said simply before offering the papers to him while picking up the pace to walk at his side. Taking up the various sheets of paper, he casually flipped through the contents, his eyes scanning the writing for anything that made sense to him, which was frighteningly little. "I see... What''s it about?" He asked while handing the papers back to her. ¡°Well¡­ They¡¯re spells,¡± she said as she flipped through the few pages. ¡°Cecil says I need to figure out how to decipher his code and translate the instructions into something I can use. Then, I can work on moving the mana around and out of my body to cast them. Though, with that said, I¡¯ll also need to get a spell focus if I want to be effective with actual casting with the small amount of mana I have within my manaheart.¡± Krys nodded along, doing his best to understand this magic talk. From what he knew, he would also need to figure out how to move mana around his body more effectively to use what he has in his manaheart for anything beyond basic enhanced vitality and the reduced need to eat and sleep. ¡°So uhh¡­ What sort of spells are they?¡± He asked as he looked over at the paper in her hands to try and understand what was written there but with little success. ¡°He said they were known as ¡®Shield¡¯ and ¡®Magic Missile,¡¯ though he also gave me some instructions for a cantrip known as ¡®Prestidigitation,¡¯ which is supposed to help me practice with all the intangible elements of magic.¡± Ren said before scratching her cheek and looking up at Krys again. ¡°Earth magic is especially tricky for novices who don¡¯t have an affinity with it.¡± She commented before looking back to the papers. ¡°Through practicing with prestidigitation, I¡¯ll be able to figure out what elements I¡¯m best suited to use, and then I should be able to develop more combat magic based on what I learn from it and magic missile.¡± Krys couldn¡¯t help but glance at his team while wondering if they were getting any of this; he was met with Sera''s thoughtfully furrowed brows and Zax''s glazed-over expression, as he seemed to have decided not to follow the conversation at all. Krys hummed for a moment as he considered what he understood. ¡°Umm¡­ Isn¡¯t there any easier way to figure out what your strong suits are? Trial and error are all well and good, but wouldn¡¯t it be best to develop your strengths early on instead of dipping your finger into everything?¡± Krys watched Ren¡¯s ears droop beneath her hood before tilting her head from side to side while her tail came to a stop. ¡°I-I mean¡­ Yeah, it would¡­ B-but I don¡¯t want to trouble you with that¡­¡± She said softly, distinct disappointment just dripping from her voice. ¡°Cecil says using the magic tool that measures affinities is really expensive. Obsidian-ranked adventurers can have it done at a steep discount, and students at the magic academy can do it for free as part of their curriculum.¡± Krys couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the mention of money, his hand twitching to reach for his coin pouch but stopping himself so he didn¡¯t give away its hiding spot. ¡°I see... Well¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡± He said while reaching out to pat Ren¡¯s upper back. ¡°I¡¯m sure that between whatever work Boss Vito has in store for us and the ¡®business¡¯ opportunities we come across here in the capital, we should have plenty of coin coming in. More so than we got back home.¡± ¡°S-sure.¡± Ren offers hesitantly before smiling a little more. ¡°But in the meantime, I¡¯ll do my best to work with what I have already.¡± Krys pulled away, his mind wandering to the other thing she mentioned she needed for casting magic: a spell focus. He didn''t know enough about magic users to understand what that fully entailed, but he knew it was likely that special stick or staff that mages tended to carry around. With a soft exhale through his nose and a flick of his ears, he turned his focus back to the moment while reaching into his hood to pull out the innocuous piece of paper he got from his home guild. The slip of paper had a basic map drawn with a couple of symbols, numbers, and abbreviations that were meant to be street names. Krys had reviewed the information on the paper this morning, but now that he was walking the streets, he wanted to make sure they were still heading the right way. "Are we good?" Zax piped up while peering over Krys'' shoulder for a moment. "Yeah, we''re on the right track... The entrance should be up ahead in an alleyway... We''re supposed to say we''re there for an appointment and present that package we got." Krys explained quietly, double-checking the slip of paper before tucking it away again. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. With a grunt of understanding from Zax, the team proceeded forward until they came to the alleyway in question. Yet when they arrived, there was no point of contact or anything for them to approach. It was like it was just a normal alleyway. "Are we getting punked, or did you read the map wrong?" Sera asked with growing agitation, her back pressed against the wall as she maintained watch, her head swiveling to each end of the alleyway while the others poked around. Krys already had the slip of paper in hand, looking it over again as his eyes repeatedly darted from his surroundings and back down to the paper. "It doesn''t make any sense. The layout of this alleyway perfectly matches the map; according to this, I should be standing right on top of the entrance." He says while thumping his foot against the stone floor to emphasize his point, the stone in questioning sounding like the rest of the alleyway around them. "Maybe you''re missing something," Ren offered thoughtfully as she approached Krys. "May I see the map?" "Yeah, go for it." Krys said before holding the slip of paper down to her and watching as her brows furrowed with thought. Ren appeared to thoroughly study the paper in her hands as she looked between it and their surroundings before offering the paper back up to Krys and pointing at some numbers next to an abbreviation. "Have you figured out what these lead to? I recognize all the other letters as the street names of the path we took to get here from the capital gates, but we haven''t encountered whatever these numbers lead to." Krys couldn''t help but blink a few times at the realization as he looked over the slip of paper again. "Y-you''re right; I figured since we found the marked location already, we might have just skipped an unnecessary step..." He considered before looking back at the way they came. "Let''s head back out on the street." Now back among the crowds, Krys led his team down the street connected to the alleyway they were just in. Studying the buildings in question, he spotted the numbers on their windowsills and realized that the numbers on his map were the address of their destination. Continuing further down the road, he came across a Cobbler set up beside the entryway in the alley they had been at earlier. "This must be the place," Krys said aloud, more for himself than for his team, as he pushed the door open, holding it for Ren until Jax stepped closer and held it for Sera; the trio dispersed and spread around the shop while Ren grabbed at Krys'' cloak and stayed by his side. At the counter, a bubbly and vibrant-looking young human woman with bright blonde hair piped up with a pleasant smile on her face. "Welcome to Milro''s Cobbler House; we handle everything from sandals to shoelaces; how may we help you today?" Of course, Krys was not expecting such a colorful figure to be manning what is essentially a guild entrance, but he did his best to take it in stride as he walked up to the counter with Ren in tow. "Hello, we have an appointment," he said probingly before reaching into his satchel and placing the still-sealed package on the counter. The young woman maintained her smile as she looked the package over, glancing around at Krys'' team and Ren before pushing the package back towards Krys. "Of course, right this way." she said while moving towards the back of the shop. After glancing at his team and nodding to each other, Krys collected the package and tucked it away again before following the young woman. They were quickly led through an actual cobbler''s workshop, where an older-looking gnome was stabbing a thick needle into a piece of leather, seemingly ignorant of the strangers in his workshop. At the same time, they made their way to a door that should lead to the alleyway by Krys'' reckoning. However, instead of going through the door right away, the young woman grabs a crystal sconce on the wall, twisting the light fixture until it is upside down before grabbing it like a lever and lifting it straight up. Both Krys and Ren''s ears perked at once as they heard things shifting around at their feet. After mere seconds, the movement began, and everything suddenly went still. The young woman looked clearly amused as she gestured to the door. "Head straight down, take the left passageway, and wait in the room from the third door on your right; the Guild Master would like to meet you all." Krys was about to thank the young woman for her guidance, but his words got caught in his throat, and he couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed from under his hood. "T-the Guild Master? As in... The main boss? The one in charge of all of us?" He had been under the impression that he would meet a branch manager or maybe just a handler who would be their general liaison to overall guild affairs and business. But the Guild Master? The woman maintained her ever-pleasant smile as her eyes narrowed like a predator gazing upon prey. ¡°The one and only, at least for our country.¡± She mused with a head tilt before gesturing to the door again. ¡°The sooner you get going, the sooner I can notify them of your arrival.¡± ¡°R-right. Of course.¡± Glancing at his team, Krys reached for the door to the alleyway and pulled it open, revealing an enclosed stone staircase leading down into a fairly well-lit corridor. Leading his team down the stairs, they come into a small lobby with a cozy-looking sitting area where a few rogues are casually conversing about this and that. They spared Krys and his team a glance but immediately returned to their business. Making their way to the left corridor, they passed by a number of other corridors leading away to who knows where until they finally came across the third door on their right and stepped inside. They found a small, cozy-looking waiting room painted in shades of earthy browns and furnished with gray couches that lined the walls. With cursory glances aside, Krys took a seat, patting with a tired huff as he pulled his hood back, freeing his ears as they wiggled and adjusted themselves now that they weren''t restrained by the fabric. Ren took her place beside Krys, still looking around the little room with curious uncertainty after pulling her own hood back. For his part, Zax just flopped onto one of the couches, getting nice and comfortable despite the circumstances, while Sera sat on the couch armrest beside Krys and began almost immediately toying with one of his ears by poking at it to make them flick around and twitch. The team sat in relative silence for a few minutes until Ren decided to pipe up while looking at Krys. "So... Um... Is it a big deal that you will be meeting with the Guild Master?" Sera just scoffed while suddenly leaning on and over Krys'' shoulders and the back of the couch, looking down into Ren''s eyes with an amused look on her face. "Is it a big deal? I''d say that''s the understatement of the decade. The Guild Master is the leader of the Thieves Guild as a whole. Sure, smaller factions within the guild operate on their own terms, but the Guild Master has the final say on any major order." Krys nodded slowly, leaning his head back against Sera''s flat stomach while looking at Ren. "While I don''t exactly know how it works in other countries, our Guild Master holds a place on the Under Council, a collection of Guild Masters who have a hold over most organized crime in this country." Ren could only nod along as she did her best to absorb all the information coming her way. "Okay, so they do sound very important... What other guilds are part of this Under Council?" Before they could respond, Zax released a soft snore, clearly showing how relaxed he was in the face of what was about to happen. Krys couldn''t help but let out a sigh as an amused smile came to his face. After taking a moment to collect his thoughts, he regarded Ren again. "Well... There are quite a few guilds... There are the Poisoners, Counterfeiters, Assassins, Information Brokers, and the Smugglers." He explained while counting them out on his fingers before raising a finger on his other hand. "And, of course, the Thieves." He added as he let his hands fall back into his lap. "That''s quite a lot... I didn''t expect your line of work to have such an... Umm... Diverse workforce." Ren admitted as she glanced around the cozy waiting room. Sera piped up at that as she began absently stroking Krys'' hair. "Yeah, and while we often cooperate between the various guilds when it comes to the jobs we perform, we keep everything separate and broken into even smaller factions within the guilds to ensure that if any of us get caught for whatever reason, we don''t bring down the rest of the guilds with us." "Oh! So you run on a decentralized system?" Ren piped up enthusiastically. Krys and Sera share a glance, not having realized there was an actual word for how their guilds were set up. "Uh... Yeah, I suppose." Krys offered with a vaguely thoughtful look on his face as he scratched his cheek. Suddenly, Krys'' ears perked at the door opening. He turned to follow his ears, spotting a particularly short, cloaked figure whose face was entirely shrouded by shadow despite the thorough illumination of the waiting room. "The Guild Master will see you now if you''ll follow me." "Right, let''s get going, then." Krys said as he waited for Sera to get off him before standing and getting Zax to his feet; they followed the cloaked little man to wherever the Guild Master was. Chapter 163 Krys POV Krys and his team were led along a winding path through a seemingly messy array of corridors with multiple left and right turns in a row, which, if Krys'' mental map were anything to go by, would have made them walk the same corridors more than once. After a near-silent seven minutes of walking, the hooded figure approached a rather ornate-looking carved wooden door that looked distinctly out of place in the stone corridors they had been walking through until now. "The Guild Master awaits." The short, hooded figure said simply before turning and walking down another corridor. Not sure what else he could say or do, Krys watched after their guide as they disappeared around a corner before looking to the door in front of them. After another moment of hesitation, he reached for the door handle and pushed the door open. While his eyes had thoroughly adjusted to the cool light of the crystals that illuminated the underground passages, he couldn''t help but instinctively wince at the afternoon sunlight that filled the room he led his team into. Stepping further into the room, he was greeted by what appeared to be a rather cozy, if not almost mundane, office space on the second or third floor if the rooftops outside were anything to note. A bookish older human woman sat patiently at a large desk covered from end to end with papers and books strewn about in an almost haphazard way. She had pale skin that looked rarely touched by direct sunlight, vibrant blue eyes that seemed somehow inviting yet sharp like carved ice, and long silvery white hair that was neatly kept together with a simple black silk ribbon. The woman in question flashed an amused smile as she brushed some hair from her face with an ink-stained hand before speaking up. "Not quite what you expected?" She mused, sitting up and leaning back in her seat. "Well, don''t be shy; take a seat." Krys didn''t realize he had been staring until Sera pushed him forward out of the doorway. Ren and Zax soon followed, with Zax shutting the door behind them. There were only two other chairs in the Guild Master''s office, so Krys settled down in one as Sera sat on the arm of his chair while Ren sat in the other chair while Zax just leaned forward on the back of it as his eyes curiously scanned the shelves of their books and knick-knacks. After a somewhat uncomfortable silence settled in the room for a good minute or so, the Guild Master finally spoke up as she leaned forward on her desk, resting her forearms against the desk and interlocking her fingers together. "So... Krys, Sera, Zax and... Ren." She said as she listed out everyone in front of her while giving them an appraising gaze, "I''m glad to see that you''ve made it safely to our fair city, especially considering the events that occurred at Lucfan''s Rest." Krys still wasn''t exactly sure what to say, glancing over at Sera for a moment before finally finding his words and responding. "Well, the situation was actually resolved by the time we arrived at Lucfan''s Rest, so we weren''t in any real danger if I''m being honest." He said with silent nods of agreement from the others. "Right, of course... Because the sudden siege of a foreign army was a matter to be merely ''resolved'' in a somewhat timely fashion." She deadpanned before leaning back against her seat, resting her hands in her lap as she mustered a withering stare at Krys and his team. "What exactly have you brought into my city, and how can we get him to leave in a timely fashion?" "We, uhh... Don''t know," Krys admitted as his ears flattened against his curly orange hair. "Vito hired us for some job, but he''s kept us in the dark about the details. He uh... Made it hard to say no, and we''re not exactly in a place where we can back out of our agreement to work for him at this point." To say the Guild Master didn''t look pleased was an understatement. She began studying Krys more intently with a soft huff before sitting a little straighter. "I need you to understand just how precarious our situation is right now. The whole reason you and your team are even meeting with me directly rather than some handler is simply due to the fact you have a semblance of an association with that eccentric you''ve been traveling with." Krys bobbed his head at that comment; what little he knew of Vito marked him as an extremely dangerous man to all those who were against him but also a great boon for those he aligned himself with. "I have no illusions that we''d been granted this audience with you for any other reason than the fact that we just so happened to be acquainted with Vito." What little he knew of the Guild Master made them out to be an especially secretive sort who only makes direct contact with a very select few. So, for some thieving pickpocket from a frontier fort town like him to suddenly be meeting with the Guild Master is nothing short of unlikely. The Guild Master made a vaguely amused face as she nodded slowly. "I''m glad you''re at least aware of that much. Now, back to the main topic at hand... Vito," she said simply before gazing into Krys'' eyes. ¡°I know you said he''s kept you all in the dark, but what can you tell me about him and his plans here?" Krys glanced over at Ren before looking between Sera and Zax. Of course, he had commitments to the Thieves Guild, but he now had to be mindful of his pact with Vito and the familial bond he and Ren share with the man. Having given himself a few necessary moments to gather his thoughts, he turned back to the Guild Master before sitting a little straighter in his seat. "Vito is here to meet with his partner, the mother of his children, for a date." The Guild Master blanched at that, leaning into her desk again as she rested her elbows against it. ¡°That¡¯s it? Seriously?¡± Krys bobbed his head intently. ¡°He also plans on running a shop and playing at being some sort of art merchant,¡± he said, his ear flicking in contemplation. ¡°I mean, he obviously has some underlying motive that brought him here, but that¡¯s all he¡¯s talked about during our travels.¡± The Guild Master hummed in thought before plucking a seemingly random folder amidst the mess of papers spread across her desk. ¡°A shop, you say?¡± She mentioned before flipping through the papers within. ¡°So that explains why that Tilzim fellow had that building rented under his name.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Krys perked up as he noticed the folder in the Guild Master¡¯s hand before tilting his head ever so slightly. ¡°Wait, you actually have a file on Vito? When I last made a request to the information brokers, they turned up nothing about him.¡± The Guild Master looked up from the folder before considering it again. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because everything we have on him is less than a few weeks old. We have absolutely nothing on this particular fellow besides what he has done since arriving in our country.¡± She explained before flipping back to the beginning of what was evidently a sparse collection of reports. ¡°By looking at who he is currently associated with, we were able to find his trail and learn more about him.¡± Though even as she said that, she did shrug a bit. ¡°Admittedly, the broker¡¯s investigators had to work with more hearsay than usual, but that¡¯s the risk we have to contend with when it comes to an unknown eccentric.¡± Krys couldn¡¯t help but sit a little straighter as the Guild Master spoke; sure, he had seen displays of Vito¡¯s magic and even the aftermath of the morning siege of Lucfan¡¯s Rest, and Vito had enough power to somehow give both him and Ren a manaheart¡­ But is that enough to make even the Under Council nervous about his presence here? ¡°I can understand being cautious, hell I¡¯m the one who initially submitted the report about him after he suddenly killed my team¡¯s last contractor, but is Vito a noteworthy enough figure to be this stressed about?¡± "That''s the question, now, isn''t it?" The Guild Master said as she set the folder down before turning it towards Krys and his team. Sera was the first to react, plucking up the folder and peering at the contents while Zax came over and followed along from over her shoulder. "Tracing his path from the moment he entered Sunspot Keep and then left with that caravan was the easy part, but what he did and the outcomes of his actions are what we need to look at, and that''s not even considering the events of Lucfan''s Rest." "So what did he do?" Ren piped up curiously, scooting closer to the edge of her seat while looking the Guild Master in the eyes. The Guild Master mustered a small smile as she looked Ren over before leaning back in her seat. "Well... Besides going around and spending enough gold to feed and clothe a small army for a week or perhaps an even smaller strike team for a month or two. He visited the Crucible Master of a mining guild known to be on his deathbed due to the foul growth; a few days ago, said Crucible Master was seen walking the streets with his family looking thin, if not rather healthy." Krys spared a glance at Ren as the Guild Master spoke; if Vito was powerful enough to change Ren''s life, then it shouldn''t be a stretch that the man knew how to cure the foul growth as well. The Guild Master carried on talking as she began organizing a section of her cluttered desk. "The following night, Vito was spotted walking to the foundry with Tilzim, and that next morning, the Mining Guild was able to fulfill all their outstanding orders for wolfram. Based on that information, it would seem Vito has either an expansive mana capacity or an extraordinary affinity for fire magic, among his other abilities." Krys nodded as he considered the massive pillar of flames he had witnessed on his way to Lucfan''s Rest. "I actually had the opportunity to eavesdrop while Vito was discussing magic with the Steel-Ranked mage escorting the caravan... Vito had said that his mentor had often compared him to dragons when it came to his mastery of flames. The mage had also mentioned that Vito had three rings around his manaheart." If the guilds now had info on Vito, then it was better to paint him as a clearly powerful figure with his more accurate information, even if Krys didn''t have much more to tell. The Guild Master looked clearly surprised by Krys'' words, plucking up a fountain pen and a fresh sheet of paper. "Like a dragon? Three rings?" She echoed while scribbling the words down. "That would put him on par with the Head Mistress of the Academy in terms of raw power..." She sighed softly, setting the fountain pen down and massaging her forehead with her freshly ink-stained hand, which left a smudge over her right eyebrow. "All that, and he''s a necromancer with unique, highly aggressive undead that he can basically store in his back pocket thanks to his impressive command of spatial magic." It was then that Ren decided to pipe up, a concerned look on her face as she scooted back into her seat to seemingly get comfortable. "Umm... Miss Guild Master, I don''t mean to interrupt, but... I think you need a new pen." The Guild Master blinked at Ren''s comment before looking at her hand, noting the still damp ink as it seemingly dawned on her what may have just happened as she sighed again. "It seems you''re right, little Ren; I''ll just have to add it to the list." She says while leaning back into her seat as well. Sera snapped the folder shut, apparently done with reading its contents as she looked to the Guild Master before studying the messy desk between them. "It seems like there''s a lot going on in the Capital. Is Vito''s arrival the only thing troubling you, or is there something else that we should be getting clued into?" The Guild Master twisted her lips in consideration before nodding slowly. "Aside from making sure nobody gets overzealous in their efforts with the sudden uptick of Elites coming into town thanks to the meeting a couple of weeks from now... We''re also in the middle of an internal audit since we''ve had reports from the information guild''s beggar faction that a number of their younger members have gone missing. On top of that, a few uh..." She starts to say while glancing at Ren for a moment before looking back at the others. "''Companions of the night'' have also gone missing from the entertainment districts in a couple of sectors." Krys'' ears perked at the notion of people going missing as he sat straighter in his seat. "How many have gone missing? How long has this been happening?" "The last few weeks, as far as we can tell... They didn''t start reporting their missing members until after several days had passed, considering they could have just been hiding. But once the first reports came in, more started to follow with a total of nineteen reported disappearances. Currently, none of the other guilds or their factions have claimed credit for these missing individuals, so it''s likely we''re dealing with an outside group, but we can''t be sure." She admitted as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "With that said, I don''t have the resources to commit to keeping a close eye on the eccentric you''re traveling with, hence our meeting." She said while gesturing at Krys and his team before pulling out a couple of scrolls and setting it out on the desk. "Here are a couple of maps; one is for guild resources and hideouts in the area, and the other marks the part of town you''re allowed to operate in. On a hunch, I had it centered around that shop Tilzim had arranged for Vito." Krys took up the scrolls, unfurling them, checking their contents for a moment, and passing them off to Zax and Sera. The Guild Master then procured a palm-sized medallion on a chain with a small blue sapphire embedded in the middle and set it in front of Krys. The medallion itself appeared to be made of silver, with what appeared to be a coin purse wrapped up in vines imprinted on it. "What''s this?" Krys asked before the Guild Master could explain, plucking the medallion from the desktop to look it over. "It''s my token," She said while gesturing at the medallion in his hand. "For all intents and purposes, you lot are just another bunch of normal thieves, nobody special or important." She mused with a smirk. "But with that token, you''ll be able to call upon my door in the underground corridors if I''m in my office. You''ll also be able to use it to meet with any of the faction leads or even the other Guild Masters in the Under Council. I''m sure I don''t need to stress just how much authority that token can wield, so don''t go flashing it everywhere, understand? Use it when you need to report any kind of important information to me in regards to the eccentric Vito or if it somehow pertains to our missing fellow rogues." Krys felt a little apprehensive about having such an item in his possession, but after a moment, he simply nodded before meeting the Guild Master''s gaze. "I understand... Was there anything else?" He asked while pulling the medallion on and tucking it away under his armor and clothes. The Guild Master just hummed for a moment before smirking again. "If you see me on the streets? No, you didn''t." She mused while gesturing to the door. "May your fingers be light and the coin be plentiful." "Thank you, Guild Master." Krys replied respectfully before standing and waving Ren along as Sera and Zax fell in behind him. Approaching the door, he felt something in the air vaguely shift as he twisted the knob and pulled it open. In the next moment, Krys and his team were suddenly greeted by the hustle and bustle of the afternoon crowd on the busy capital city streets when the Guild Master''s door shut behind them. Krys couldn''t help but instinctively whirl around on the door, looking it over, only to find the door to the cobbler''s shop they were in not too long ago. "Wow... We sure don''t have anything like that back in Sunspot Keep." Zax commented simply, not having all too much else to say as Krys and the others nodded at his words. "No kidding..." Krys said as he looked from one end of the street to the other before waving his team along and falling into the flow of the people around them. "Come on guys, let''s go meet up with Boss Vito... Whatever he has planned here, I''m sure he''ll want to know what we''ve learned about the situation in the Capital." Chapter 164 Vitmori POV A couple of hours had passed since we had reunited with Basti; if it hadn''t been for Krys and his team reaching out to me, I''m sure we would have easily talked for a few hours more. There was just... So much to talk about. A month was a long time, and so much had happened since Basti had left the mountain and Haven, not even considering everything that''s happened since I set out. Regardless, we left the Tranquility Cafe before long and returned to the streets, heading for the Ocean''s Mist Inn to meet Riley, Lostrill, and Krys and his team. While I wasn''t sure where we needed to go, Basti was apparently familiar with the place. She had eaten there a week ago in her quest to try all sorts of cooking from various places. It had a quality menu that used ingredients sourced from Crimzeal''s coastal floor, and according to Basti''s research, the Inn got these ingredients for a particularly good price due to its relationship with the Merchant''s Guild and how often it puts up VIPs who come into town. Regarding Crimzeal, Basti still didn''t know all that much despite how long she had been here, considering she had been focused on other things and was doing her best not to alert the dungeon of her presence in the first place. So, Crimzeal will have to be a topic for Riley and Lostrill to look into for me since they''re the only ones I can rely on who have no tangible bond to me. We still had a long way to walk. The Merchant''s Guild office was apparently two whole sectors away from the Cafe Basti had been waiting for us in. Basmori and Freyli decided to hitch a ride with their mother. Freyli happily perched on Basti''s shoulder while Basti carried Basmori in her arms as a cub himself. I admittedly did feel a little lonely at the fact that neither of them wanted to walk with or ride on my shoulders, but then again, they no doubt missed their mother and deserved to be spoiled with her company¡ªeven if, in doing so, they occupied both of her hands. Well, it''s not like I specifically wanted to hold hands with Basti while we walked, or did I? It''s clear to even me that the feelings Basti and I have for each other have only grown during our time apart. I''ve wanted to see and be around her just as much as she wanted to see and be around me, but what would that entail in practice? What sort of expectations does she have, and what should I expect in return? I stole a glance over at Basti, only to catch her glancing at me in return as I couldn''t help but offer a small smile, getting a smile in return as she looked away before stepping closer to me as our shoulders now brushed against each other while we continued along our walk. I couldn''t help but smile at her gesture, though a few sets of eyes burning into the back of my head caused me to glance behind me at Fester, Wither, and Legosi. Fester was giving me an encouraging thumbs up, much to Wither''s vague amusement, while Legosi seemed to be all around pleased by the circumstances for whatever reason. The minutes trickled by as we walked, and before I knew it, we had entered what looked like a temple district, if I had to put a name to it. Carriages now appeared to be a rarity as the foot traffic bled onto the roads, making the crowds around us appear less dense as they had more space to move around. Looking at the buildings around us, the architecture vaguely reminded me of a sort of Greco-Roman style, with large commanding temples with symmetrical fronts and mighty pillars decorating the various structures. The temples themselves were also lovingly decorated and maintained, often with massive murals that spanned walls and pillars depicting the nature of the gods or goddesses that the respective temples worshiped. With only passing glances through the massive doorways that most temples seemed to have, I got the feeling that most temples weren''t dedicated to any one deity but to general domains that the deities represented, like intrigue, music, war, or nature. We had almost crossed through the temple district when I felt a set of eyes pass over me before suddenly looking at my chest or perhaps my clothes as they focused on me. Looking around at my surroundings, I soon spotted an excited-looking rabbitkin girl dressed in simple vestments with several shades of blue and gold accents. The girl in question practically scampered across the street to reach me before standing confidently in front of me as she spoke up. "Excuse me, sir, I am on an important quest which was granted to me by the Head Priest of my temple. May I take a moment of your time?" Shooting a curious look at Basti, she merely shrugged as I looked back to the girl who couldn''t be older than nine or maybe even ten years old. "Uh... Sure? What is this quest of yours?" The girl practically hopped in place, reaching into a pouch on her hip and procuring two copper coins. "I''m supposed to approach human men wearing black shirts and give them these." She said while holding the coins up in her palm. "In exchange, you just need to let me hit you in the leg." She explained while waggling an appropriately sized quarterstaff in her other hand that she had been walking with from the outset. "That''s, uhh... a rather unique quest." She wasn''t lying to me and didn''t seem to have any underlying motives, so why not? "Sure, go ahead." I offered after a moment while plucking the coins from her palm with my gloved hand. "Really!? Thank you, sir. With this, you''ll be the last one I must hit." She mused sincerely before stepping back and swinging the quarterstaff with surprising proficiency, which clacked audibly against my knee. Even though she was small, the force of her swing would have likely brought most men to their knees from the mere shock of the hit. Thankfully, I didn''t feel anything. I just smiled at the girl and quirked my brow in curiosity. "There we go. Was that all?" The girl looked especially thoughtful, staring at my leg with furrowed brows as she lightly tapped it with the staff she wielded. "Your leg... Is it made of wood, sir?" "Yes, it is; why do you ask?" I asked in return while bouncing the two coins in my palm. The girl hummed in apparent consideration before reaching into her hip pouch again and procuring a small, folded slip of paper and what looked to be some kind of golden coin with a side profile of a blindfolded head on the face and a sword with old-fashioned scales imprinted on its back. "I was told to give this to the man with a wooden leg." She stated with a simple smile. "What is this?" I asked, taking the token and looking it over before passing it to Wither, who had come over to see what was happening. "It''s a token with the mark of our order; it allows you access to the inner courtyards of the temple." She explained helpfully while still holding up the slip of paper. "Head Priest Siodric would like to speak to you about something." "Really? He wants to speak to me specifically?" I asked while gently plucking the slip of paper from her hands. "I dunno. All he told me was to give that token and the note to a human man in black with a wooden leg." She said with a cheerful bounce, clearly pleased at completing her assigned quest. "I see..." Now, unfolding the slip of paper, I can''t help but be taken aback at its contents. ''Aspect of the Trio of Divines, please meet me at your earliest convenience. I have been tasked with paying you a favor that will aid you going forward.'' Not only does this individual know I''m an Aspect, but this letter is written entirely in English. "Say, can you read the writing on this note?" I asked, playing it cool as I showed the contents of the slip of paper to the girl. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The girl hummed thoughtfully while squinting at the writing, leaning forward on her staff as she animatedly bobbed her head from side to side. "Hmm... Nope! I have no idea what it says, sir. Sorry!" She exclaimed with a sincerely energetic smile, still happy she had found the one she had been looking for. "It''s fine. Well, good work finding me. You should probably get back home or um... Something now that you''re done." I suggested before looking around and looking back at the rabbitkin girl as I pretended to tuck the slip of paper into the collar of my armored coat and stashed it away. "Though, before you go, where can I find your Head Priest? In fact, where is your temple?" "Oh, right. You''d probably need to know that," the girl reasoned as she scratched behind one of her fluffy ears. She then stood taller before pointing down the road with her staff. "Look for the temple with the people who are dressed like me. The priests will all be wearing blindfolds, which should help you find us." "Blindfolds? Do a lot of temples have people wearing blindfolds?" I couldn''t help but think about the Cafe we had just left and wonder if that was a common trend around these parts. The girl idly bounced up and down, standing on her toes before rolling back to her heel as she considered my question. "A few temples use blindfolds, yes, but for different reasons." She said, though it soon became clear that she wasn''t planning to expand on that particular thought. "Alright, well, I''ll visit this Head Priest Siodric later. I''m actually kinda busy with something else, so if you''ll excuse us." I vaguely explained while gesturing to my entourage. "Oh, of course, sir, I do hope you have a good day now; bye-bye!" She declared enthusiastically before dismissing herself and hurrying back to her temple. As she left, Wither went about handing me the token back, and we started walking again. Basti glanced back at the girl curiously before regarding me with a quirked brow and a twitch of an ear. "So what about that letter threw you off? Is something wrong?" "I''m... Not sure." I admitted as I stashed the token away before pulling the note from my storage and showing it to her. "Can you read this?" Basti''s ears twitched as she leaned over to look at the note; Freyli and Basmori also craned their heads around to peek at the paper''s contents. After a moment, Basti merely shook her head before standing tall again. "I know it''s written in one of the languages of your home, but I''m not sure what it says." That was more than I anticipated as I simply bobbed my head at her words. "It''s written in English, and somehow they know about the three beings watching over me and that I have or rather am their Aspect." Basti''s brows rose briefly as she listened and thought back to our conversation in the cafe. "Your Handler and Sponsors, right?" "Yeah, and besides knowing what I am, this Head Priest Siodric wants me to meet him so he can do me a favor or something." I explained as I looked the note over before stashing it away again. "At the very least, I can take my time with it since he said I can show up at my earliest convenience." Basti nodded along before flashing a toothy grin. "Why wait? We could always pay him a visit on our time... How about tonight? We could get the drop on him if you want." I couldn''t help but do a double take at Basti, and her suggestion, but something about it brought a smile to my face, and I just chuckled a bit. "You know what? Yeah, it sounds like fun. If he can get away with blindsiding me like this, it is only right to return the favor." "Then it''s a date." Basti said pleasantly, bumping her shoulder into mine as she maintained her confident grin before focusing on the path ahead of us. "A-A date? Are you sure?" Even given my age, if I were flesh and blood, I wouldn''t be ashamed to say my cheeks would have flushed at the sudden turn in this conversation. "Wouldn''t you want to do something proper? Like a dinner and a show or something like that?" Basti could only scoff at the suggestions as she glanced back at me. "What even is a ''proper'' date? This sounds like so much more fun! Besides, I''ve learned that the real fun around these parts happens at night." She enthused as she walked ahead of the group, her tail swaying and lashing with excitement behind her. Well... I guess it''s official, then. Our first date together will start off with some light B&E and surprising an unsuspecting Head Priest... Even I can''t deny that it sounds like the makings of some rather good fun. If that''s how things are right out of the gate, I can''t help but wonder how the rest of the night will go... Regardless, there wasn''t much else to say as our group strolled through town until we eventually came to Ocean''s Mist Inn and went inside. From the outset, the Inn was a much larger affair than the one I had stayed at back in Sunspot Keep. It was about five floors tall and had a floor plan nearly twice as wide as the other Inn. Despite being that gray area between the afternoon lunch rush and the evening dining crowd, the Inn''s dining area was quite busy, with a number of full tables and even occupied seats at what looked to be the main bar. We only had to wait a couple of minutes as we approached the dining area before a hostess made their way up to us with the most professional of customer service smiles on her face. "Greetings! Welcome to Ocean''s Mist Inn. Are you here to dine in or perhaps looking for a room?" She asked before noticing Basti as her eyes seemed to light up in recognition. "Ah! Miss Basti, welcome back." She expressed with more sincere warmth and delight. "I took your advice and bet on your last run in the daily tournaments and came away with quite the generous coin purse, so you certainly have my thanks. Would you like a table or perhaps a private room for your party?" She asked, giving the rest of us a proper couple of glances. Basti flashed the woman a charming grin as she spoke up. "You and me both, I''m glad to hear it. Hopefully, you can get that matter of yours settled soon." She said before tilting her head in my direction as if to gesture at me. "As for why I''m here today, you should ask my partner here; I believe we''re supposed to be meeting someone." The hostess turned to look at me, the word ''partner'' curiously bouncing around in her head as she wondered what that made me to Basti. It was then that she finally noticed the elite pin on my armored coat''s collar. "Right, well, my name is Vito." I start to say while gesturing to myself. "I was supposed to meet a couple of my workers here, a rabbitkin woman named Riley and a lizardkin man known as Lostrill." The hostess nodded as she recalled Lostrill and Riley, as she had been the one to guide them to a private room in the last hour. "Oh! The party for Vito, and of course, you''re Vito." The woman surmised before nodding to herself. "Very well, sir, if you all will follow me." She said as she turned on her heel and led us further into the Inn''s dining area. Our group drew quite a few looks as we made our way through the room, but nobody distinctly lingered on us as many were simply curious about Legosi or the Plague Doctors, though a few of them seemed to recognize Basti. For once, I appeared to be the most mundane individual in the group, at least at first glance. Approaching a set of nicely carved double doors, the hostess opened both doors for the group while holding one door, in particular, open for us as we approached Riley and Lostrill in mid-conversation. "I just don''t understand why you insist on eating it raw when it''s perfectly normal to eat it cooked. Aren''t there health risks?" Riley asked, clearly perturbed by what she was seeing. Lostrill, for his part, plucked a reddish-orange slice of raw fish and lifted it into the air while opening his jaws wide. He dropped the fish slice into his mouth and snapped his jaws shut before looking rather content and amused by Riley''s reactions and replied while still chewing. "It''s perfectly fine. They eat it all the time like this across the ocean and... and... Oh, hey, Mister Vito." He said while quickly swallowing and getting to his feet, doing his best to make himself presentable. Riley quickly set down her cup of tea, wiping her lips as she stood as well out of respect. "Welcome Mister Vito, I trust your... meeting went... Well..." She said, trailing off as she spotted Basti, having to look up at her the way she would look up at me, considering our height difference when compared to the rabbitkin woman. I could sense that Riley was not expecting Basti to be... Well... Basti. A big, physically strong woman with looks that could kill and looks like she could kill you. The general feeling I got from both Lostrill and Riley was a sense of nervous awe, which made sense since Basti seems to leave an impression on others around her, whereas people can''t help but overlook me in general. The hostess piped up during the pause, looking amongst everyone there before regarding Basti in particular. "Your server will be here shortly to take your orders." With that, she made her way out, shutting the doors behind her. Basti decided to take the initiative and approached Riley and Lostrill, shaking their hands with a pleasant smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you two. I''ve already heard all about you from Vito; thank you for making the trip with him and helping him manage the business he''ll be running during our stay here." "Well, of course, Miss Basti, it''s the least we could do after everything Mister Vito has done for Guildmaster Tilzim and The Miner''s Guild. The foundry is the backbone of Sunspot Keep; if it weren''t for Mister Vito, we would have had many issues and broken agreements, tarnishing the guild''s reputation." Riley dutifully explained while discretely flexing and massaging the hand that Basti shook. "Speaking of the business." Lostrill piped up as he procured a folder, a coin pouch, and a ring of identical-looking keys before sitting back down in his seat at the table. "Guild Master Tilzim arranged a weekly stipend for each of us, basically enough coin for necessities, room and board, and a little extra for our free time." He explained while gesturing between him and Riley. "As well as a tidy little sum for you to furnish your building." "Right, my building! Have you seen it yet?" I asked eagerly as I took a seat at the table. Basti settled in beside me while everyone else found their place, and Basmori went so far as to shift into a beastkin as he took a chair beside Freyli. "We have not, Mister Vito, though we have the floorplan here." Riley explained as she picked up the folder Lostrill set out, plucked out the schematics with the detailed floor plan drawn up, and held it out for me to see. "It''s a three-story building with a basement with running water, light, and access to the city''s communication hub. The first floor is already set up with a floor plan designed to be used as a store, with the second floor having the utilities for a kitchen space, bathroom, and what would be a living room, whereas the third floor is equipped with a layout fit for a couple of bedrooms and perhaps office space." While this shop may be a front for a base of operations for me to work out of during my stay in this town, I can''t help but feel the excitement of actually owning a piece of property, a piece of proper civilization. Sure, I have my mountain and the Haven, but this is a shop in the city. It just... It feels different if that makes any sense. "It looks perfect." I say after a few moments, taking up the schematics to look them over more closely. "And I just have to furnish it, you say? Is there a furniture store you can recommend? We''ll probably need to shop for groceries, among other things, if we''ll be living out of this place now that I think about it." Riley bobbed her head dutifully. "I already made some inquiries and can show you to the more reputable of those sorts of shops, Mister Vito; you can count on me." She said proudly as Lostrill nodded along. Before I could say anything else, the doors to the room were pushed open as a nicely dressed ratkin stepped into the room. "Here we are, party for Vito." He said, waving along Krys and his team as they filed into the room. "Terribly sorry for the delay; I''ll be along with more menus and return to take your order." He explained apologetically before hurrying off and shutting the doors behind him. Once the doors were shut, Krys stepped towards me with a vaguely strained expression on his face. "Boss, we''ve got a few things to talk about." Chapter 165 Vitmori POV With the grim urgency that Krys and his team brought with them, the overall mood could have been better as drinks and bread were brought to the table, keeping hands and mouths generally occupied until the main course arrived. Krys had then gone about explaining some of the things he had learned, that being the recent rise of missing beggars and prostitutes from various sectors within the capital city and how there have currently been no leads on possible responsible parties. I could tell he had some other things he wanted to tell me, though considering the presence of Riley and Lostrill, he decided to hold off until we were alone since the information in question seemed to be about me and guild business. "So, have y''all found a place to stay yet?" I asked as we moved on from the more serious matters. Krys shared a look with Sera and Zax before looking at Ren and then back at me as he scratched his cheek. "We have a lead on a few places, but nothing set in stone, Boss." I could feel his mind wandering to something along the lines of various safe houses, but those seemed like some shared or communal housing, and I could tell he didn''t want to bring Ren into that sort of situation. "Well, if you don''t have anywhere in mind yet, would you like to stay at my shop?" I offered, taking up the schematics for my shop and offering it to Krys as Sera came over to peek at the paper. "You can take the basement since I won''t need the place for storage or anything like that." I then flashed a little smile as I leaned back into my seat. "And don''t worry about furniture or anything else; I''ll handle the arrangements myself." Krys couldn''t help but look fairly surprised by the offer, sharing glances with Sera and Zax, who nodded in agreement after a moment. "Sure, Boss, we''d like that. Thanks." Krys said with a rather sincere smile. Once the food had come out, there was little to discuss. A rather wide array of seafood dishes captivated the attention of the felines at the table and Krys and his team''s general curiosity, as they had never seen such unfamiliar styles of food in their landlocked border town. It was also a strange sight for me, as there were many oddly familiar dishes accompanied by things I couldn''t recognize or properly compare to the types of food I knew back in my own world. There was sashimi, nigiri, and even a familiar style of sushi made with steamed white rice and thin sheets of what looked like blue nori. Whole fish were wrapped in what looked like blue seaweed before being steamed, and bowls that looked like they used to be yellow sea urchins, the size of cantaloupes, were filled with a stew made from their meat, among other things. Though there were also a couple of strange dishes that looked possibly like roe, except each one was the size of a tangerine and had the consistency of jelly, not to mention another plate with a large, thick chunk of soft pinkish-white meat that was a foot long and half a foot wide with what looked like two suckers on one end, topped with a clear, grey syrupy sauce. Everything else looked like some variety of salads or cuts of fresh fruit, which looked just as inviting as the rest of the spread. Despite the variety, I could only enjoy the smells as I pretended to eat a few things. I noticed that I had surprised Lostrill and Riley as I displayed my proficiency with the chopsticks among the utensils. Thankfully, they decided not to press me on the subject, chalking it up to my being well-traveled. Before long, the food was gone, and a payment of a single gold piece was left behind. The total tab appeared to be only eleven silver, though Riley was keen on leaving a nice tip, considering the large party our server had to handle. "Mister Vito, shall we visit your shop, or do you want to visit the furniture store first?" Lostrill asked as our group began leaving the Inn. I hummed in response, considering the choices before nodding and speaking up while regarding Lostrill. "How about we go visit the furniture shop? The others can go check out the shop." I suggested while looking at Basti. Basti, for her part, flashed a fanged smile while bobbing her head. "Sure, would you lead the way?" She said as she looked at Riley, who offered a dutiful nod. "Of course, Miss Basti, it''ll be my pleasure." Riley said as she took up a key that Lostrill had readily out for her. It was then that Krys spoke up, tilting his head slightly toward Ren and his team. "I''ll go with the Boss; you all check out the shop," he said, flashing a smirk. "Pick out your spots in the basement, but I call one of the corners by the door." He mused cheerfully as he stepped towards my side. Legosi quickly followed me, and Wither joined soon after as the groups split off and headed in their own directions. With Lostrill guiding our group, Krys fell into step beside me without a word and an oddly focused look on his face. I could feel him doing his best to think at me through our bond, and it took more than a few moments before the strength of our bond increased from his end of it. ''Boss, can you hear me?'' He asked while silently quirking his brows. ''I can hear you just fine. Tell me, did it take you this long to reach me last time?'' I thought back to him, an amused look on my face at his expense. ''No, of course not.'' He stated, his thoughts vaguely indignant, though after a few moments, I watched as he sighed and continued. ''It took me longer.'' I pat his shoulder but couldn''t help but maintain that amused look as we walked. ''What''s up anyhow? Is this about that thing you couldn''t say in front of the others?'' Krys looked vaguely surprised by that but nodded in confirmation. ''Yeah, you''re a person of interest to my guild and some key members of the Under Council.'' He explained, shooting me a glance while absently reaching up and touching a spot on his chest, the thought of some token or amulet bubbling up in his mind. ''My guild master has entrusted me with the task of keeping an eye on you and your activities in the capital since they''re too busy dealing with the disappearances happening around these parts.'' The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ''Really? They''re worried about little old me?'' I asked, rightfully so, but realizing that I had made more of an impact than I originally intended was interesting. Considering what I''d done, it was inevitable, but it was still a bit of a surprise. Krys audibly scoffed at that before smirking a bit as he glanced at me. ''You''re an enigma, boss. The Under Council can''t figure you out, and until you''re either a clear ally or threat, they''re gonna treat you like a rigged treasure chest.'' Again, that sounds fair. ''So, does this mean you''re going to report every little thing about me to them?'' Krys just tilted his head from side to side in consideration before glancing up at me again. ''They only want to know about your goals in the capital or if I happened to come across any info about the missing individuals. Anything beyond that, they could likely care less.'' ''If it''s only that much, then I don''t mind. Say, you don''t think I could use your guild''s resources, do you?'' I asked, regarding Krys, for a moment before returning my attention to Lostrill, who diligently guided us through the crowd. Krys looked fairly surprised by the notion, his ears twitching thoughtfully before he tilted his head from side to side. ''That depends. What do you need, boss?'' ''I need a map of a certain temple, with directions to either the office or sleeping quarters of a Head Priest Siodric.'' I explained, and as Krys quirked a brow at me, I continued explaining the situation. ''I was blindsided by him; he apparently knew about me and sent some kid to give me a letter written in a language only I would know. So I intend to return the favor and visit him when he least expects it.'' Krys nodded intently as he considered the circumstances. ''Well, it wouldn''t be my guild that handles that sort of thing, but I can make a request to the information brokers to see if they have those details on hand... Do you have any more information on this Siodric?'' ''Uh... Yeah, he''s supposedly from one of those orders with blindfolded priests or something.'' I mentioned after a moment, but nothing else really came to mind given how little I knew about this guy. Krys couldn''t help but snicker softly as he regarded me again. ''Blindsided by a blind priest... Alright, boss, when do you need the info?'' ''Think you can get it to me by tonight? I''d rather not keep the guy waiting for too long, ya know.'' I mused while rolling my eyes at his comment. Krys just bobbed his head as he pulled up his hood. ''Sure thing, boss. If that''s the case, I''ll be making my leave now.'' At that, he suddenly fell out of step before ducking into the next alleyway we passed and rather seamlessly made himself scarce. We kept walking for a while longer, Lostrill leading us rather diligently as we approached a store that looked more like a small warehouse than just another shop. "Well, here we are, Mister Vito, Silza''s ''Ready Set Rooms,'' the finest in modern modular home design." He explained enthusiastically as he spun around on his heel, looking rather proud at the research he''d done and at having brought me here. However, as he looked over our group, he appeared rather confused as he tilted his head. "What happened to young Krys? Wasn''t he just with us?" I smiled and waved my hand dismissively. "He had to run an errand for me, don''t worry about it." With that, I looked over the store in question, checking out the displays of various pieces of furniture behind somewhat thick panes of glass. "Oh, of course. Very well, shall we head inside, Mister Vito?" Lostrill asked, gesturing to the door before opening it as I nodded in confirmation. Inside the shop, I could see a rather uncanny resemblance to the furniture stores I knew of before the fall of my world. Taking up a small stone board off a table by the entrance with a piece of chalk on a string tied to it, we explored the store in earnest. Every several feet, we walked past mock-ups of rooms that looked like they had been plucked out of someone''s house and set up in this large warehouse. They looked almost lived in, with various knick-knacks, baubles, small drawn portraits, and even tableware strewn about in key places on tables, dressers, coffee tables, and nightstands. In the middle of each room was a small placard on a stand with a set of numbers and letters, along with the names of various pieces of furniture and their prices. In this instance, a dining room set featuring a table, four chairs, a flower vase, and simple wooden tableware totaled four silvers. That said, the chairs themselves were about seven coppers each, and the table alone went for one silver. "Isn''t all this somewhat cheap? At the very least, these last few sets we''ve looked at aren''t all too pricey." I wondered aloud while looking at Lostrill. Lostrill winced at the ''cheap'' comment as he looked around, checking to ensure no nearby workers were listening to my apparently tactless words. "Well, Mister Vito, there are, of course, varying degrees of quality one can expect to find here. These are just the basic sets that just about any citizen of the Capital could walk in and purchase. If we continue towards the back of the shop, you''ll find that the wares offered here will grow in price and quality in generally equal measure." He explained while gesturing for me to follow. Sure enough, as we went further into the store, the quality of their furniture noticeably increased. The chairs looked sturdier and more ornate, and the tables came with finely made runners of varying high-end fabrics. The tableware appeared to be some variety of fine clayware or metals that looked either hand-crafted or meticulously stamped from what I could only assume was a large but thin sheet of iron or maybe even steel. "I think I''m ready to make a purchase. Would you mind getting an employee for me?" I asked, looking to Lostrill as I pulled my hand away from a pleasantly firm-looking mattress from one of the bedroom mock-ups. We had been wandering for around 30 minutes, just seeing what the store had to offer, but it was time to wrap things up by now. "Of course, Mister Vito, I shall return soon." Lostrill said dutifully before hurrying away. Now, alone with Wither and Legosi, they looked at me curiously, and I just smiled in response. "Yes, Legosi, I''ll be getting a bed for you too, don''t worry." Legosi''s tail wagged in satisfaction as he bobbed his head. He kept himself quiet for the time being as he lay on the ground since we weren''t going to be moving again anytime soon. After a moment, Wither softly spoke up as he looked at me. "Do not bother with beds for Fester and me; we do not need sleep." He explained sincerely, then tilted his head from side to side. "Though if I could trouble you for a pillow to meditate on, I would be grateful." I couldn''t help but raise my brows in surprise at Wither. The last thing I expected from him was to ask me for something, let alone that thing being something like creature comforts. I had no reason to tell him no, nor would I have considered telling him no outright. "Alright, Wither, are you sure you don''t want anything else?" Despite the mask, I could tell Wither was clearly embarrassed about asking me for the pillows and just shook his head. "No, Boss. At least I don''t need anything else. I shouldn''t speak for Fester." I just nodded some more, though before I could say anything else, Lostrill had returned with an employee, a grey-skinned half-orc who looked to be in his late thirties with a well-kept beard and mustache. "Mister Vito, I presume? It''s a pleasure to have you here in our fine establishment. Lostrill here tells me you''re ready to make some purchases for your new home. How may I help you?" I just smiled at the opportunistic look the man had in his eyes. He was expecting a purchase that would cost me more than a few golds, undoubtedly earning him a nice commission. Not that there was any shame in that mindset, but I wasn''t about to be so loose with the coin that was gifted to me by Tilzim. I have to make it last, after all, at least until I start earning some coin in turn. "Here you go, my order is listed here." I said simply while offering the employee the stone board with the list of item codes. The half-orc eagerly took up the stone board, his eyes trailing the item codes and the number of each item I had listed. "Erm, Mister Vito... Is this truly all you want? Six mattresses, two couches, some pillows, and some steel tableware?" The overall cost comes out to a nice thirteen silver pieces, which I felt was pretty good for furniture shopping for a new place. "Yep, that''s all I need." I replied while offering the man a smile. "Oh, and don''t worry about charging me for delivery and installation; I can transport everything myself if you bring it out to me." "I... See." The man said, trying his best not to look too disappointed as he turned on his heel and headed off to collect my items. As he left, I could feel Lostrill eyeing me curiously, unsure what to make of that exchange. "Did... Did you not find anything to your taste, Mister Vito?" "Nah, it''s nothing like that, Lostrill. I just felt like I could make everything myself for a much better price than what we were seeing here." I explained before flashing him a smile. "On an unrelated note... How much does it cost to get some wood from the forests beyond the farmlands on the outskirts of the Capital?" Lostrill couldn''t help but blink a few times as he searched his mind for that information before tilting his head ever so slightly in confusion. "As long as you aren''t taking from the sections of forests that the various Logging Guilds have marked off... Well, it should only cost you the labor of cutting down the tree, processing it into usable material, and transporting it to your shop." He explained while looking up at me again. "So, for me, I suppose that means it''s free." I mused while patting Lostrill''s shoulder. "I hope you don''t mind if we take a stroll through the woods after this." Chapter 166 Wither POV Wither found himself riding in the back of one of Vitmori''s carriages with Legosi, which Lostrill had fetched from one of the public lots as the group exited the inner city. He couldn''t help but watch as the people came and went, living their lives and doing whatever that entailed as what appeared to be the working day ended, and the nightlife gradually got set up. As they approached the first major intersection along the main road, which led to the gates to this side of the inner city, Wither noticed that the Boss was also people-watching with what looked to be a slight smile on his face. The man seemed to be eagerly watching as people walked with their families and friends, doing what appeared to be nothing special at all. Before long, a crossing guard who looked to be working the intersection signaled for Lostrill to pull forward, allowing them to continue down the road with the flow of traffic. As the minutes ticked by, Wither was suddenly pulled from his thoughts when Vitmori piped up out of nowhere, a charming little grin on his face as he gazed into Wither''s eyes. "Do you want to go explore the city? At least for a little bit." "W-what? What do you mean, Boss?" Wither replied with a vague uncertainty. Sure, he had been thinking about it, but he hadn''t planned on acting on those thoughts. Vitmori chuckled softly at that, leaning back against his seat at the front of the carriage. "I wanted to explore, too, but unfortunately, I''m pretty busy. So, with that said, how about you go and explore for me? Take a walk around, eat some food, and buy a trinket." Vitmori mused as a pouch of what sounded like coin appeared in his hand before passing it over to Wither with a gentle, underhanded throw as he looked at the lizardkin. "Say, Lostrill, how long do you think it''ll take us to reach the woods and return?" The lizardkin hummed in thought momentarily, tilting his head from side to side before speaking up. "Based on earlier today, I''d say it would take us another twenty to thirty minutes to reach the forest and then a minimum of thirty minutes on our return due to the overall traffic decrease later tonight." He explained methodically before looking over to Vitmori. "Though I''m not sure how long it''d take you to fell a tree, Mister Vito." Vitmori nodded slowly in what looked like consideration before turning to look back to Wither. "So it''ll likely take us an hour and a half, maybe two hours if I don''t find any trees I like right away." Before Wither could respond, Lostrill cut in, sounding somewhat astounded and unsure. "Are you saying it''ll take you less than an hour, possibly less than thirty minutes, to cut down and process a tree?" Vitmori barked out a laugh before shaking his head a little. "I never said anything about actually cutting the tree down. I planned to take the entire tree straight from the dirt, from the leaves to the roots." He mused, clearly reveling in the confused expression the lizardkin had on his face. "I also never said it would be just the one tree either. I will need quite a bit of wood to furnish my entire building." Lostrill just went quiet, his scaled face scrunched in apparent contemplation as he seemingly focused on the road again. With Lostrill focused on other things, Wither spoke up as he made his way closer to the front of the carriage. "Are you sure, Boss? You won''t need me around?" Vitmori just nodded slowly. "I mean it most kindly, Wither, but I won''t need you for this. So, feel free to explore for the next couple of hours, have fun, and enjoy yourself, and maybe you can show me around another day." He stated rather cheerfully. Ultimately, Wither didn''t intend to make more than a token effort to question his Boss''s reasoning and bobbed his head at Vitmori''s words. "Very well, Boss, I''ll do my best to explore." Vitmori chuckled at that as he looked back at the road ahead. "Enjoy yourself, Wither, and you''ll be doing enough." Wither wasn''t entirely sure what to say, so he nodded at Vitmori''s words. Once the carriage stopped at another intersection, Wither hopped out and stood at the street corner until the carriage moved on, leaving him alone for the time being. The seconds turned to a couple of minutes as Wither was left with almost overwhelming indecisiveness at the utter freedom he was just granted. Having at least moved out of the way of incoming traffic, he leaned against a wall before peeking into the coin pouch Vitmori had given him. He was surprised to see gold in there, even if it was only two pieces, accompanied by eight pieces of silver and fifteen pieces of copper. As Wither stood by and watched the crowds as they passed, he decided to look himself over, noting his tattered and torn robes that long had the symbols of the Gaian Church ripped off of them. They had certainly seen better days and were far from being the cleanest, given that they have yet to be maintained even once these last few months. After another moment of consideration, he decided his first stop would be a clothing store of some kind; he knew he already stuck out because of the mask he needed to wear due to the condition his face was in, along with the general pallor of his skin, so a change of clothing should help him stick out a little less. Instead of aimlessly walking around, he asked the various individuals who were going about their day for directions to a possible clothing store, and while it did take more than a few attempts since he was brushed off as either some strange beggar or unnerved the people he approached; he was eventually given some proper help by a confident rabbitkin couple who sent him on his way. Having navigated the streets and taken in the few sights here and there, Wither arrived at the Traveler''s Trunk clothing store and made his way inside. Curiously looking around, his first impression was that the clothes here looked warm, sturdy, and decently well-made for being mass-produced. Approaching one of the tables with neatly stacked piles of similarly styled long-sleeve shirts, he noticed a small sign offering free tailoring services to accommodate people with wide horns or wings. Even though it didn''t apply to him, he couldn''t help but consider the issues that people with extra appendages or growths had to deal with, if only for a moment, as he took up a shirt and held it to his chest to try and gauge the size he needed. The store was mostly empty, with only a couple of other patrons looking over shelves and tables of clothing. Before long, a petite birdkin woman with a generous spattering of dull blue and grey downy feathers across her shoulders and chest approached Wither, the woman having first checked in with the other patrons before eventually making her way up to him as she flashed a polite-looking smile. "Good afternoon, sir. Do you know what you''re looking for, or could you use a little help?" She asked, tilting her head ever so slightly while looking up at the relatively tall and masked man. Wither watched the woman for a moment, tilting his head slowly to match her without considering it before it suddenly dawned on him that he should probably say something. "Erm... Yes... I... I could use some help if you don''t mind." The woman nodded intently as her eyes trailed across the shirts Wither had been checking before looking back up at him. "Very well, sir, what do you need?" Wither looked at the shirt he was holding before setting it down and turning to face the birdkin woman. "I think I need a new outfit altogether... A shirt, an overcoat with a hood, pants, shoes, maybe some gloves." The birdkin procured a small stone slate and a piece of chalk as she quickly scribbled down the relatively short list of items before looking up at Wither with a pleasant smile still on her lips. "Do you intend on wearing armor under or over these clothes?" Wither couldn''t help but pause at that comment, blinking to himself for a couple of moments before shaking his head. "Probably not. It isn''t my role to engage in combat; my duty is healing others." She just quirked a brow at that, looking somewhat skeptical of that comment. "Even if you aren''t fighting, you should probably wear armor anyways; you never know when it''ll come in handy." She said before shaking her head and sighing. "But it isn''t my place to critique." "I''ll be fine." Wither said after a moment, though he wasn''t sure why he was trying to reassure her as he regarded her again. "Ideally, I''d like not to show any skin if you could help me in that endeavor... Oh! And dark colors that don''t show bloodstains easily." She nodded at his words, adding more to whatever she had written down on her stone notepad and looking relatively unphased by his requests. "Very well. Do you happen to know your measurements?" She asked, though as Wither silently shook his head, she nodded some more. "I see; if that''s the case, would you mind following me to the back so I can get your measurements? Of course, you''re not getting anything fitted, but this way, I''ll know what size range I can pick from for you." Wither took a moment to look where she had gestured before slowly nodding and making his way over to a private room with a two-foot wide standing mirror. He couldn''t help but just... Stare at himself while the birdkin woman walked around the room and set up whatever she needed to. Before he knew it, Wither was reaching up for his mask, his fingers touching the smooth wood as he gazed into the reflection of his own eyes. Though before he could do anything else, the clacking of a wooden step stool being pulled open pulled him from the moment as he looked to the petite birdkin as she smiled up at him with a roll of measuring tape in her hands. "Alright, sir, if you don''t mind, please pull those robes off." "Oh... Uh, sure." Wither replied hesitantly before starting to disrobe, leaving on only his pants as he carefully laid them on a nearby rack. "Wow, you''re awfully pale for a human, sir, maybe even a little grey... Do you happen to have a little orc ancestry, perhaps?" She asked conversationally while getting her step stool into position. As he pulled off the last of the cloth that covered his torso, she couldn''t help but let out an eep of surprise as her wings and feathers poofed up at the sight of his back and shoulders. "S-sorry, that was rude of me." She quickly apologized, eyeing his body before stepping up on the stool to get level with his shoulders. "If you don''t mind my asking... Didn''t you say you were a healer? How come you haven''t tended to these... Err... Wounds." Wither just impassively shook his head, eyeing the scars that marred the flesh of whoever this man used to be. "They were left alone for too long after I had been, um... Downed... By a powerful mana beast. The near-death experience and that beast''s magic left me this way, and I haven''t found anything to cure it." He explained away, eyeing the hints of claw marks along the side of his jawline that peeked out from behind the mask, and then the more apparent teeth marks where his body''s throat had been ripped out and then put back into place and the clear ripping claw marks on his right shoulder and down his back. He had never really seen them like this before, and they looked more brutal than he had realized now that he was more aware of himself, but they didn''t hurt. Blight was the one who was physically better off between the two of them since Blight''s body had been killed by being choked out while having its vitality drained by Oururu¡ªa relatively bloodless, if not still painful, death. "I can see why you''d not want to show any skin." She said softly, her eyes trailing the neck wound while measuring Wither''s shoulders before wincing at her own words. "My apologies, sir. That wasn''t proper for me to say." "It''s okay... It happened a lifetime ago." Wither stated as he maintained eye contact with his reflection while the birdkin measured his waist before measuring his legs and feet. She finished taking her notes before long, scribbling the measurements down on her stone notepad when she looked up at Wither with a vague expression of pity and concern. "Feel free to wait here while I gather some options for you." She offered while heading for the door, but she stopped short as she watched Wither momentarily. "W-would you like a scarf to go with your requested clothes?" She asked while gesturing to her neck and shoulder while looking at the distinct scars on his body. Wither was silent for a long while, and as she turned to leave when she thought he wouldn''t respond, he finally piped up. "I''d like a green one... If you have it." Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Of course, sir." The birdkin said as she managed to smile before shutting the door behind her. Now left on his own, Wither looked back at his reflection, staring into the eye holes of his mask. He examined his body for a few more moments before reaching up for his mask again and placing his hand against it. He wasn''t sure why he was hesitating about removing it this time; he''d done it a few times before without a problem. But now? It may be that he''s actually going to look at himself. What if... What if he doesn''t like what he sees? For all intents and purposes, he received this mask at the same time as his name. This mask is the only face he''s ever really known. It is his face. The face Vitmori made for him, however casually that may have been. Should he even be curious about such a thing? About what''s under the mask? After another minute passed, Wither finally came to a decision. If he doesn''t like his face, he doesn''t need to look at it again after today. Despite making the decision, Wither was still rather hesitant about actually taking the mask off and went about it the slow way, untying it from the back instead of lifting it straight off his face and... Vitmori was right. He was rather disturbing to look at... Maybe it was just the idea of seeing his own face for the very first time¡ªor rather, the face of the body he was given. Before him was a tired-looking, sickly man in his late twenties or early thirties with a ruined face and beautifully vibrant green eyes. Deep gouges from Basti''s magically enhanced claws ripped over his right eye, cheek, and jawline. In some places, he could see through his cheekbones and jawbone and even look at his teeth and gums from where the claws had cleanly gone through his cheek flesh. He had seen enough corpses and enough of the other zombies to know that the face of the man in the reflection would frighten and disgust most people, especially children. He also knew that he didn''t want to disturb people more than he already did, and even though this wasn''t the face Vitmori had given him, he decided to do something about it. With a pulse of his slowly beating heart, he began gathering his mana to his hand, focusing on the magical energy''s nature to be that of life and rejuvenation before pressing his palm against his cheek. In the silence of the room, he could hear his flesh squelch and squish together more than he could feel it as he watched the deep gouges in his face become more shallow, the gaps in his flesh mending until every hole that wasn''t supposed to be there had been properly closed. Pulling his hand away, he leaned in closer as he began slowly tilting his head from side to side, examining himself more properly now that he didn''t look as mangled as he did a few minutes ago. He didn''t... He did not dislike his face anymore, and the more that he looked at the face, the more a strange expression crept onto it... Is that... A smile? It''s a nice smile if he could say so himself. He also felt he could claim this as his face now that he changed it himself. Well... At the very least, he put in a modicum of effort since he had initially been given this body and the face as it had been back then. Maybe one day he could learn to love his face, but for now, he still preferred the face Vitmori had given him as he pulled away from the mirror and secured the mask back to where it belonged. After a couple more minutes, the door to the room swung open as the birdkin shop attendant made her way back inside, literally walking backward into the room as she pushed the door open with her body before turning on her heel as she carried in the bundle of clothes. "Thank you for your patience, sir; I think you''ll like what I picked out for you." She enthused rather cheerfully as she brought the clothes to a small table and set them down again. "Go on; I''ll be waiting right outside, so feel free to change into whatever catches your eye." She said before leaving and shutting the door behind him again. Looking over the array of clothes before him, he chose a pair of dark brown cotton breeches, calf-high black boots secured by leather straps, a dark gray long-sleeve shirt, a soft hide vest, and a black hooded overcoat. After pulling on a pair of black leather gloves, he spotted the scarf among the remaining clothes he hadn''t picked and decided to pull it on. He carefully wrapped it until it entirely covered his neck before pulling up his new hood and looking himself in the mirror. He looked... Well, he still looked fairly intimidating in these dark colors, but at the very least, he didn''t look like a ragged mess. He looked and felt cleaner than he could remember, and something about that feeling brought him a strange sense of joy. He could feel that smile growing again but under the mask this time, of course. Gathering up and folding his robes and old clothes, he tucked them under his arm and stepped out of the dressing room. The petite birdkin woman immediately approached him as she looked him up and down and flashed a rather sincere-looking smile. "You look much nicer now, sir; you certainly cut a more distinct look now, that''s for sure." She politely expressed before gesturing to the front counter where another employee was speaking with a goatkin woman. "Shall we get you checked out, or would you still like to shop around?" Wither didn''t respond immediately but spoke up faster than before: "I... I''m ready to go. Thank you... for all of your help." She smiled still, seemingly pleased by his response, as she led him to the counter before reviewing her stone notepad and then fiddling with an abacus. "That will be... forty-three copper, sir." Slowly nodding, Wither procured two silver coins from his pouch and placed them in a tray already on the counter. The woman took up the tray and walked off with it before returning with seventeen copper pieces and a small burlap sack. "What is this for?" Wither asked, staring intently at the bag she brought before looking over at her as he gently collected the copper coins. "It''s a complimentary bag for your purchases, sir, but since you''re wearing them out, you may as well put your old clothes in it." She readily explained and suggested, her eyes following Wither''s hand, as he collected each copper coin one at a time and dropped them into his coin purse. Such a valuable little thing that he didn''t even need to buy? Wither couldn''t help but smile at that as he nodded slowly in understanding. "You''ve helped me quite a bit today... Thank you very much." She chuckled softly and waved a dismissive hand. "You''re welcome, sir. Don''t worry about it. I''m just glad we were able to get you sorted so quickly. Will there be anything else today, sir?" She asked as she watched him methodically tuck the clothes away into the sack before tying the drawstring around his arm to hang it off of himself. "Actually... Yes. If you don''t mind helping me a little more." Wither started to say as he met the woman''s gaze. "Do you know where I can go, have fun and enjoy myself?" She blinked a few times before a smirk of amusement grew as she brought her hands to her mouth to stifle a chuckle. It took her a moment to recover, and she just shook her head at herself before finally speaking up. "I''m so sorry about that; it was rude of me to just laugh like that." She mused before looking up at him again. "I don''t know what I expected you to say, but it wasn''t that..." She explained almost mischievously before leaning forward on the counter and propping her chin up with her arm, which was now resting against the countertop. "What sort of ''fun and enjoyment'' are you looking for? Just so we can be on the same page, sir." Were there many kinds of ''fun and enjoyment''? "I''m... not sure," Wither replied as he tilted his head to the left uncertainly. "My Boss... He ordered me to explore, have fun, and enjoy myself... Oh, and to buy a trinket." She nodded intently, still looking somewhat amused but a little more relaxed now as she flashed an almost cheerful smile. "I wish I got orders like that from my boss." She mused before tilting her head from side to side in consideration. "You could try visiting the South Gate Street market. It usually has a fun evening-to-nighttime crowd around there. Still, it''s even more active nowadays with all the travelers coming to town for that elite gathering or summit, whatever it is." She explained away with a small handwave of her free hand. "We even have travelers who come out from the inner city docks, so there might be something mighty interesting there." She enthused as she pushed away from the counter. "Of course, there''s a market square at the north gate and an even bigger one in the inner city, but the south market''s more local for me, so obviously, it''s my favorite." Wither was already starting to reel at the options of the north, south, and inner city, but after a few quiet moments, he nodded slowly. "Very well... The South Gate market... How do I get there?" The scents of food, perfumes, sweat, incense, and animals, along with all the noises, chattering, clattering, and even music that come with those things, assaulted Wither''s senses as he did his best to follow the flow of the crowd and take in the busy sites around him. It... Was beautiful? He wasn''t sure of it, but the controlled chaos of all the people around him stirred something inside of him, and he couldn''t help but want to experience even more of it all. As the seconds turned to minutes and the minutes became an hour, Wither became distinctly aware that the time to return to Vitmori was drawing ever closer. But... He wasn''t ready for all this to end quite yet. With a burlap sack stuffed with a variety of clinking and clacking trinkets and his coin purse somewhat lighter, he had found himself approaching yet another stand of curious curios; this time, it was a number of ornate-looking pieces of equipment, bracers made of polished grey and black metal, a brown and blue breastplate with fine engravings, red boots with complex stitching among other things. "Young Basmori might enjoy those." He said aloud to nobody in particular as he studied the bracers. Of course, the young halfling man running the stand perked up at Wither''s interest; he leaned forward against the stand''s counter and attempted to meet Wither''s gaze. "You have a good eye, sir; if you look even closer, you''ll find that each of these items are actually made to be enchanted, ready to be turned into tools and artifacts worth dozens if not hundreds of pieces of gold." He explained with no small amounts of charismatic bravado. "But alas, they lay incompleted and magicless... However, the potential is still there. What do you say, sir? While their potential could one day turn to gold, I''m willing to part with these for mere silvers." Wither didn''t really know anything about all of that, though the bracers did look nice. "How many silvers?" The halfling smiled a bit more before stroking his chin in thought and piping up. "For those bracers, I''d be willing to part with them for six silver. What do ya say?" Wither lifted the burlap sack and looked inside the coin pouch that he had left in there. "I''m afraid I''m a little short on silvers. Do you happen to have change for gold?" A flash of emotions crossed the halfling''s face: disappointment, which was soon followed by surprise and delight as he eagerly bobbed his head. "Of course, sir, I''d be happy to make change for you." He enthused as he held out his hand, palm up, for the coin which Wither procured and set in the waiting palm. As the halfling began digging through a lock box that had been physically bolted to his stand to fetch Wither''s coin, Wither went about carefully tucking away the bracers into the burlap sack before turning his attention back to the halfling who held the coin out in both of his hands. Of course, Wither proceeded to collect each coin one at a time, dropping it into the pouch in the burlap sack as each coin audibly clinked, much to the growing annoyance of the halfling merchant who did their best to maintain a sense of professionalism despite the circumstances. Though as the last coin was dropped into the coin pouch, Wither was suddenly accosted by a blonde furred rabbitkin, and with a flash of gleaming metal, the drawstrings of the burlap sack were sliced, and the rabbitkin child began sprinting away. "My... Things..." Wither couldn''t help but murmur, unsure of what to do as he turned to look at the rather surprised halfling. "Well, go on and give chase; that brat is gonna get away!" The halfling spurred on, looking even more surprised that Wither hadn''t immediately started moving after the little thief. With a direction set before him, he looked after where the rabbitkin had run off and proceeded to start running. However, he soon realized that he wasn''t even sure where he was running to as he did his best to avoid bumping into anyone until there was no one left to bump into. Before he knew it, Wither had ended up hopelessly lost as he wandered the backstreets and alleyways of the outer city, finding himself somewhere in the middle of what appeared to be the boundaries of the commercial and residential districts. He would occasionally meet other people also wandering the alleyways, though they seemed to be more intimidated by his general appearance and would leave him alone rather than try to mess with him. He walked and wandered until a commotion suddenly drew his attention, a clattering of wood against stone and a thwump of flesh dropping on the ground that sounded worryingly small. "Fuck-! The little shit kicks hard." A man muttered and hissed from around the corner. "Pfft~ Well, what do you expect? That''s all those little bunnies are good for." A woman mused with hissing laughter. "Now then, let''s see what goodies they were carrying for us." Another man said excitedly as the sound of clattering coins on concrete rang out, followed by the crunching of glass and the clattering of a number of other things. As he rounded the corner, he came across a trio of lightly armed and very lightly armored individuals clustered around the rabbitkin child while a scruffy human man poured out a couple of bags worth of items, along with Wither''s things. Upon seeing his belongings, Wither approached, only to be immediately held by a bladed tail point as the snakeskin woman noticed his approach. Her tail had moved rather fast as she flicked her tongue out at him. "Hold it, where do you think you''re going?" Wither didn''t even bother with flinching at the woman''s threat as he stared down at his belongings. "Those are mine." The first man, a somewhat rough-looking dogkin, flashed an amused sneer, ears perked high as he regarded Wither up and down. "Oh? So the brat stole from you? Sure, feel free and help yourself." He mused as he stepped away from the crumpled body of the young rabbitkin while reaching around behind him. Wither didn''t bother to acknowledge the man, stepping closer to the scattered pile of his things when he finally noticed the rabbitkin on the ground, the blood dribbling from their mouths as they shuddered and desperately clung to life. It was then that something seemed to twist in his stomach, a heavy, almost burbling pit that weighed him down and caused his throat to tighten and his teeth to clench. Wither wasn''t sure what this feeling was, and he was certain it wasn''t the knife that the dogkin had just buried in his lower back while the human and snakekin cackled with clear delight. "Y-you hurt the child... W-why?" Wither muttered with a cold intensity that was unfamiliar to him. "Because why the fuck not, shithead?" The dogkin mused, a vague look of confusion bleeding onto his sneering expression as he twisted the blade before pulling it out and running it between Wither''s ribs and one of his lungs. "Brat wouldn''t give us their stuff; they were asking for it." Now Wither remembered the emotion... He had felt it radiating off of Vitmori back at Lucfan''s Rest when they came across the field of prisoners. This was the emotion that bled into every order he gave from then on; it fueled the horde and drove them to rip apart those he deemed to be his enemy. As the dogkin pulled the knife out of Wither''s body again, he made the decision to stop being himself, just for now, and to embrace the nature that Vitmori had instilled in his horde, the very nature that he had suppressed as a healer of others... He would devour. As the knife buried itself in Wither''s left shoulder, his right hand came up, ripping off his hood and mask as he lunged for the dogkin and plunged his teeth into their throat. His manaheart pulsed with unfiltered life magic as he could feel the muscles in his jaw start to tear and repair themselves from the sheer force he was outputting; the squelching ripping of skin and veins followed by the desperate gurgling of the dogkin as they fell to the ground while clutching their throat to pointlessly stop the bleeding. ¡®His flesh is soo¡­ Delicious¡­ Is this how people taste to the other zombies?¡¯ Wither rounded on the snakekin and human, blood spilling down his chin as he swallowed and dashed forward, each step causing his heart to pulse as the life magic coursed through his body. The human stumbled back, turning to run while the snakekin lashed out with her tail blade while simultaneously coiling her body to put some distance between her and Wither. ¡°W-what the hell are you?!¡± She cried out, managing to launch herself to the left by rapidly uncoiling her tail and getting out of Wither¡¯s way as he smashed himself against the alley wall, leaving a blood-soaked imprint behind as he pushed off and wheeled around on her again. This time, the snakekin coiled her tail before launching it out at Wither, impaling him with the blade as it pierced clear through his stomach and out through his back. But instead of going down, he suddenly experienced a rush of energy as the dogkin succumbed to his injuries. Reaching up and ripping the dagger from his shoulder, Wither used his other hand and grabbed the snakekin by her tail, his fingers easily piercing through the thin scales before swiftly slicing through the slim part of her tail as the blade and the rest of the tail clattered with a bloody thump to the ground behind him. ¡°M-my tail!¡± The snakekin woman cried out, losing all semblance of composure as she lunged for the severed flesh, shoving Wither aside with a burst of manic strength before scooping the still wriggling flesh and cradling it to her chest. Though that was little comfort as she was tackled to the ground by Wither, his jaw, and cheeks audibly ripping and repairing themselves as he dug his teeth into her throat while peeling away the scales of her neck and shoulders, this time savoring his meal, going back for seconds and thirds, slurping and chomping down on the reptilian flesh as he was flooded with yet another rush of intoxicating vital energies. He wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but the next thing he knew, a voice broke him from his stupor. His eyes quickly darted up to its source when his sense of self came rushing back at an all-too-familiar presence. ¡°Hey buddy, it looks like you¡¯ve been busy. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting.¡± Vitmori says in a soft, almost soothing voice. It was then he noticed that he was cradling the rabbitkin child in one of his arms while holding Wither¡¯s mask out to him. ¡°You let one get away, but don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t get far.¡± He mused almost cheerfully. ¡°Now come on, we should probably get going.¡± Taking up his mask with both hands, blood staining the unpainted wood, he gazed into the empty eye holes before looking up to Vitmori and speaking up, sad exhaustion just seeping through every word. ¡°I¡­ Ruined my new clothes.¡± Chapter 167 Krys POV Krys emerges from an alleyway, having just returned to the surface after navigating a few underground guild tunnels from a nearby info broker''s office. Losing himself in the evening traffic, he relaxes and unwinds with each passing step before pulling his hood back; his fluffy orange hair and ears poof out and perk up as he takes a deep breath and sighs softly. Stealing a glance at the map the guild master gave him earlier, he reoriented himself and started heading for the Boss'' shop to hand over the information he acquired. However, as he walked, he couldn''t help but wonder how lucky the Boss was in general. Whatever vendetta the Boss had against this blind priest, the gods seemed to favor him. Not only was a set of schematics available for this specific temple, but it was also recently updated thanks to a series of renovations ordered for the temple by one of the priests. A brother of one of the info brokers also just happened to be one of the workers on the site, thus granting the brokers a means to quickly get onto the temple grounds without drawing much suspicion. According to what he remembered on the copy of the map he got, there were even a few openings on the rooftops and within the interior of the temple grounds due to the ongoing renovations. Honestly, it seemed like it wouldn''t be hard to swipe a few shiny baubles and goods from the place, though most thieves he knew didn''t mess with churches for fear of incurring the wrath of some god if they took something too important or precious. However, as far as he could tell, something like that wasn''t a concern for Vito. Crossing a street and rounding a corner, he soon made his approach to Vito''s new shop. The building itself didn''t have any distinct markings or signage quite yet, though he did notice a small, discrete set of symbols around the top right hand of the front door''s frame, which marked this shop as being protected or affiliated with one of the Under Council''s guilds. With that in place, Vito won''t need to deal with any unwelcome visits from his fellow guild members, hopefully at least. Pushing the door open, Krys'' ears perked as a metal-sounding chime rang out rather distinctly above him. He couldn''t help but cringe at the noise just outing his position like that, but then again, it''s not like he was trying to hide right now. Shutting the door behind him, Krys glanced up at the source of the sound, his ears flicking at the soft jangle of the door closing as he spotted what looked like a small iron bell hanging off a short, curved, thin piece of metal that seemed prone to wobbling at the slightest moving. "Huh... That''s... Different." Turning his attention to the rest of the room, his nose twitched at the scent of fresh wood and maybe even tree sap. Several standing shelves were set up around the room, each appearing seamless, almost as if they were molded like clay to take their shapes rather than being carved and nailed into place. There were also a few short but wide pedestals scattered about the room that looked fit for somewhat larger displays if he was looking at them right, but beyond that, there wasn''t much else to look at, considering all the shelves had nothing on them at the moment. "Hey you, where have you been?" Sera called out as she descended the stairs that rounded the shop''s back corner. "Just running an errand for the Boss." Krys explained as he reached into the space between his armor and tunic around his shoulder and pulled out the temple map before holding it out. Sera promptly plucked the map from his hand with eager curiosity. She unfurled it and looked it over, turning the map from side to side as she studied it. A smile already formed on her lips at the prospect of some work. "What is this place? Are we doing a heist?" Krys chuckled a little at her excitement but shook his head. "No, that''s a temple the Boss plans on breaking into tonight. Supposedly, one of the Priests crossed him, so he intends to pay them back in turn." Sera looked clearly disappointed, letting out a sighing huff before examining the map for another moment and then glancing back at Krys with a quirked brow. "Wait, is the Boss about to take somebody out?" Though she didn''t appear particularly concerned or appalled, just curious. Krys needed a moment to think about that before shaking his head in confident certainty. "Nah, it seems like the payback the Boss is looking for is more like surprising the priest in return after getting blindsided by them earlier today." He then flashed a grin as he reached behind him, digging through the hem of his hooded cloak before drawing out a smaller slip of paper and holding it to Sera again. Sera nodded slowly, studying the map all over again before noticing that Krys had another slip of paper. Noting the look on his face, she smiled in response while handing the map back to him and taking up the slip in turn. "I knew you were holding out on me." She mused before unfolding it and looking over its contents. "Aha, a heist!" She declared excitedly, already bouncing on her toes as she happily punched at Krys'' shoulder. "It''s been a while since we acted fully independently, so we had better be careful with this one." Krys urged though he couldn''t help but get carried away by Sera''s excitement as he grinned with her. "We have three days to complete the job, so we should get to scouting out the place soon so we know what we''re walking into." "That''s a given, of course." Sera nodded agreeably as she tucked the slip of paper away in her sleeves before snapping her fingers excitedly. "And we''ve got a local guild member who could possibly help or at least make sure we''re in the right area." Now, that surprised Krys as his ears perked and tilted towards Sera. "Really? How''d we swing that?" Sera waved him along as she started up the stairs. "Well, we didn''t really do anything." She admitted readily. "He robbed that masked guy, Wither, and ended up getting jumped by some thugs or something and nearly got killed. Luckily, Wither stepped in when he did, took care of them, and got the Boss who handled his injuries." Krys nodded along as they entered what looked to be a living room. It was cozily illuminated by slightly yellow crystal lights, which gave the room a warm feeling, though his attention was quickly caught by Zax, who was sleeping on a nice-looking couch and quietly snoring away. ¡°So how do we know the local will help us?¡± Krys asked as he looked back over at Sera. A topless Wither sat on a comfortably large pillow on the ground in front of the couch. His mask had a few blood stains, but otherwise, the man seemed to look mostly all right beyond the old scars that littered his body. Wither, in turn, quietly watched Fester, who sat in front of him on her own pillow, as she poked at a large-looking hole in a hide vest with a strange-looking glowing needle, the material seemingly being mended as the hole gradually disappeared. Krys got the vague impression that they seemed to be communicating with each other through their shared bond with the Boss, but he didn¡¯t care to pry. ¡°Well, for a number of reasons, I¡¯d think.¡± Sera mused with a confidently assured smile on her lips. ¡°He owes the Boss his life, robbed one of his subordinates, and broke some of his things.¡± As Sera mentioned the broken items, he caught Wither¡¯s shoulder sagging fairly distinctly, though the man didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s got an initiate¡¯s tassel. So the kid is likely a prospect still undergoing his trial period, which means he¡¯ll only benefit by helping us on a real job.¡± Krys nodded along some more before squinting as he ran through everything she said before quirking a brow. ¡°Wait¡­ Kid? How young is this local?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Sera shrugged a bit, bringing her hand up and making a vague hand-waving gesture. ¡°Eh¡­ Ten-ish, I¡¯d say.¡± Krys sighed a bit as he ran his fingers through his thick hair and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I dunno how I feel about teaming up with someone so inexperienced, let alone one so young.¡± Sera could only smile as she stepped closer, poking him on his leather shoulder guard while gazing intently up into his eyes. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that. We were that young when we got started.¡± Krys scoffed, though a smile creased his lips as he shook his head. ¡°And I remember the busted lips and black eyes we would get when caught. We¡¯re just lucky no butchers or guards had the bright idea of taking one of our fingers or hands for the mistakes we made during those early days.¡± Sera stepped back as she crossed through the living room and made for a short hallway. ¡°Exactly, we had to figure things out ourselves until we got good enough to spy on other guild members to see how they did things. Just think of it like showing him the ropes while we get some cheap labor.¡± Krys nodded slowly as she made a decent point. After another moment, he just sighed and shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t even know the kid¡¯s personality yet. Let¡¯s talk with him first to see if he¡¯ll be a good fit.¡± Sera seemed pleased regardless as she smiled and nodded in turn. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why you¡¯re the head and I¡¯m the hands. You get to make those complicated little decisions, while all I gotta do is make sure to get us the goods.¡± She mused cheerfully before stepping up to a door and rapping her knuckle against it. ¡°Come in.¡± Vito called out from within. Letting themselves inside, Sera pushed the door open as Krys spotted Vito standing over a young-looking rabbitkin boy with short, blonde fur. His hand on the kid¡¯s chest as it faintly glowed with what Krys assumed to be some kind of magic. ¡°Nice to see you back safely, Krys; how¡¯d it go?¡± Vito asked, taking a moment to look over Krys and Sera and offering them an almost gentle-looking smile before turning his gaze back down to the kid lying on the bed. ¡°Yeah, I got you that map you wanted. It was recently updated too.¡± He said as he held the map out to him. ¡°They were able to get some current drawings due to there being some active construction for renovations in the temple; they even marked some of the current openings in the building if you want to make use of them.¡± Vito used his free hand to take up the map, his eyes widening with clear interest before the map vanished into thin air. ¡°Excellent work; I¡¯ll be sure to put it to very good use tonight.¡± He enthused before turning his attention back to the kid. ¡°Did anything else come up while you were running my errand?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular, no, Boss.¡± Krys said with a slight shake of his head. ¡°Though I hope you don¡¯t mind, I did pick up a job for my team to handle during our off time.¡± If they had off time, now that he thought about it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ll be sure to let you know when I explicitly need your team for something. Otherwise, you¡¯re free to act as you need to.¡± He said as he offered a rather charming smile, though it seemed a thought occurred to him as he continued. ¡°I would recommend you stay away from the dungeon. At the very least, you and Ren.¡± He said as he tilted his head from side to side. ¡°It may or may not like me, and you might come under some unwanted attention. Though if you do end up doing business with it or those involved, Sera and Zax should be fine interacting with them in your place.¡± That earned a curious glance from Sera, though Krys just took it in stride, not really understanding why he would need to avoid the dungeon but knowing enough that Vito wouldn¡¯t tell him something like this for no reason. ¡°Very well, Boss, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Though at the mention of Ren, his ears perked as he looked around and listened for her, wondering where she was. However, Vito piped up with an amused look before he could ask. ¡°She¡¯s out shopping with Basti and the kids. They¡¯re getting snacks and groceries, among other things.¡± At that, Krys relaxed as his ears returned to a resting position before curiously studying the rabbitkin kid lying on the bed. ¡°So, how is he?¡± Vito looked back down at the kid in silence as he finally pulled his hand away, the glow of his magic fading within a second. ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine now.¡± He said before sitting on the bed and looking between Krys and Sera. ¡°He suffered several cracked ribs, a perforated lung, and a shattered left wrist while his right arm suffered hairline fractures in both bones in his forearm. His head was mostly fine, save for a nasty punch to the face, which would have swollen his eye shut. There were a few other minor bruises and scrapes here and there, but they looked older than his encounter with that alley trash.¡± Sera whistled at the short list of career-ending injuries, and Krys couldn¡¯t help but nod at that sentiment before looking the kid over for himself. There wasn¡¯t a mark on him, and he seemed to breathe just fine. ¡°I had to take my time and treat each individual injury since he doesn¡¯t have a manaheart. But like I said, he¡¯s fine now¡­ He¡¯s just tired, though I expect he¡¯ll feel especially hungry and thirsty when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Got it, Boss, I¡¯ll uh¡­ Leave you to it then.¡± He said, unsure what else to say in this circumstance. Sera chuckled a bit as she tapped his arm with the back of her hand. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you where we¡¯ll be staying.¡± Vito just offered a silent nod, returning his attention to the kid as the door shut behind Krys. Crossing through the living room and descending the stairs again, Sera led him up to a door at the other back corner of the shop and went down those stairs. He found a relatively narrow hallway with a single door on his left and right-hand sides when Sera approached the door on the left. Following her in, he looked around to find a simple-looking bedroom set up with two beds that looked like they could comfortably fit a person or two, along with two separate storage trunks and a dresser on each end of the room. The room itself was illuminated by the cool glow of one of the crystal lanterns used when camping on the way to the capital. Upon seeing the two beds, he briefly wondered if the boss was just giving him a room to share with Ren. As Sera quickly made herself comfortable by flopping down on one of the beds and stretching with grunts of delight, he piped up with just a hint of confusion. ¡°Oh? Are we sharing this room?¡± He asked, pointing at himself and then at her with a simple finger wave. Sera flashed an almost feline-looking smile as she lay on her side before casually rolling over to lay on her back. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose the Boss intended for you to share this room with Zax¡­ But wouldn¡¯t you rather share with me instead?¡± Krys felt his cheeks heat up at the prospect. They¡¯ve definitely fooled around before, but the idea of sharing a room with her felt like a different sort of endeavor altogether. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, yeah, sure. That sounds like it might be, uh¡­ Interesting.¡± He offered, doing his best to maintain his composure and not feeling like he had succeeded in the slightest. Sera looked pleased as she popped back up to her feet and stepped closer to Krys, reaching out and draping her arms around his shoulders before pulling him closer down to her level. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right choice¡­ Now, how about we break in one of these beds, hm?¡± Krys could feel his tail swishing and flicking behind him, clearly portraying his excitement at the idea. ¡°W-well, I suppose there are two¡­ We should check to see how each one feels.¡± He mused. Sera chuckled softly before leaning in, pressing her lips against Krys¡¯ lips with clear eagerness while Krys returned the favor by bringing his hands down to her waistline, keeping her close and savoring the sensation of her soft warmth. Before they could do anything else, his attention was suddenly grabbed by the sound of the chiming bell above them, followed by Sera breaking the kiss and sighing softly with what sounded like vague disappointment. ¡°Damn, sounds like they¡¯re back already¡­¡± She said before flashing a little smile and kissing Krys¡¯ neck almost forcefully when she pulled away. ¡°Go on; I suppose you should check in with your sister.¡± Krys couldn¡¯t but still smile, absently giving his upper lip a lick before scratching the back of his head. ¡°Y-yeah, I should.¡± With that, he started for the door but glanced back at Sera and spotted her watching his tail as he left. As their eyes met again, she flashed a mischievous little smile when she began taking off her belt of throwing knives. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± He mused before stepping out of the room and making his way up to the store when he saw Ren¡¯s tail rounding the corner of the stairs to the living room and followed her up the rest of the way. Coming into the living room, he watched as Ren, Basmori, and Freyli worked together to organize various dried goods and foodstuffs into various cabinets or the enchanted ice box for the stuff that needed to be kept cold. All the while, Legosi found a nice spot in one of the room corners where he curled up his large body and got straight to sleep. Ren turned to see who had opened the door and smiled upon seeing that it was Krys as she hurried up to him. ¡°You¡¯re back! Where have you been?¡± She asked more out of curiosity than concern. Krys just smiled as he pat Ren¡¯s head before pulling her into a half hug and stepping back. ¡°Just running errands for the Boss, how about you? What have you been up to?¡± Ren¡¯s tail swished with excitement as she recalled what she had been up to since they left the restaurant. ¡°Miss Basti took us shopping and bought us a bunch of clothes and other stuff. Check it out; she even bought me my own pen and a journal to do whatever I want with.¡± She said excitedly as she dug through her bag before showing off the items in question. ¡°Whoa, those look really nice; just be sure you don¡¯t lose them.¡± Krys warned cheerfully as his tail swished slowly behind him at seeing Ren so happy. ¡°Of course not; it¡¯s never leaving my side, and you can count on that.¡± She expressed with a charming amount of confidence while tucking the items away. Before he could say anything else, he spotted Basti and Vito come out from the hallway at the other end of the room, arm in arm, as Vito flashed a bit of a smile. ¡°Alright, you all, we¡¯ll be heading out for the night. Don¡¯t stay up too late.¡± He said rather cheerfully. "Oh sure Boss, uh¡­ Good luck and have fun, I suppose.¡± Krys offered with a smile as he stood tall to properly address him. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find plenty of things to occupy ourselves; we¡¯ve got a long night ahead of us after all.¡± Basti mused as she flashed a toothy grin before leading Vito out of the room by the arm who in turn looked like he was both excited yet maybe even a little anxious. With the door shutting behind them, Krys turned his focus back to Ren and smiled again. ¡°Now then¡­ Where were we?¡± Chapter 168 Vitmori POV As the sun sank beyond the horizon and disappeared into the ocean, the crystal street lamps began emitting a cold, stark blue light, illuminating the streets around us. However, there were occasional bursts of warm light here and there as we passed various restaurants and venues that intended to stay open late into the night. Arm in arm with Basti, we quietly walked the streets for a while, enjoying each other''s company as we drew closer to the temple district. At the first glimpse of the rows of various temples illuminated by flames or crystal lights, I felt a sudden thought come to Basti''s mind as she raised her other hand and patted my arm while looking into my eyes. "It just occurred to me... Wouldn''t this Head Priest of yours still be awake? As would a majority of the temple folk if we consider it." She reasoned as one of her rounded ears flicked. "Wouldn''t it be far more delicious to catch this man in his sleep? There would likely be less security to contend with, too, since it''s not like these sorts of places usually experience break-ins, no?" That was a very good point. I had been in a slight rush to get back at this man who managed to catch me off guard... "I suppose we could postpone our little trip to the temple and kill some time elsewhere... What do you suggest?" She flashed a toothy grin, pulling her other hand away and leading me by the arm down another road. "How about we watch some fights? Maybe we make some bets and enjoy a show?" She mused excitedly while her tail slowly lashed from side to side behind her. "Sounds like a good time. Is this one of those underground fights you were telling me about?" I asked as I couldn''t help but share in her excitement. It''s been decades, but even I used to partake in some risky underground fights where equipment, medicine, and even the occasional vehicle were on the line. Most of the time, I fought other people, but there was a rare fight where I had to take down some zombies while half-naked with only a bat or a club. I usually wasn''t in those sorts of fights for my own sake, but I won''t lie and say that I didn''t enjoy the thrill of forcing myself to brush so closely with death for no other reason than to feel something. Regardless, fighting for the sake of entertainment was always good fun, and I wondered what it would be like with people who were magically enhanced in some way or another. Basti bobbed her head at my words before continuing. "Yeah, I''m signed up for a fight tomorrow night, but maybe I can squeeze in a match or two; we''ll see how it goes." She enthused with a cute waggle of one of her ears before continuing. "The fights there are called ''Cage Matches,'' and the main spectacle follows one named fighter who has to survive ten rounds of challengers who are generally regulars to the coliseum, some kinds of mercenaries, or even the occasional guard or soldier. The main fighter earns coin for each round they survive, while others bet on how many rounds they''ll last. Of course, the challengers get a slice of the earnings too, but that''s only if they either beat the main fighter or last more than four minutes with them." Is it strange to find a strong and muscular woman who was my equal in height... Adorable? All she''s doing is talking about fighting, but the look on her face, the excitement in her voice, and all her little feline mannerisms... Frankly, I can''t think of another way to describe her now that she''s like this. "...I haven''t done one of those fights myself, but a friend of a friend put in a good word for me after seeing me go a few rounds in the coliseum. So all in all, I think this will be quite the learning experience in general." She continued, having been excitedly talking about the days she''d spent around the capital''s coliseum and how she was pointed towards this particular venue. The words started flowing from my mouth before I could reconsider them, but then again, it''s not like I wanted to say anything different, as I just leaned in with a smile. "I hope you know just how painfully cute you are. If I were flesh and blood, I don''t think I''d be able to keep myself nearly as composed as I am now." I watched as her sunkissed brown cheeks clearly flushed in the cool light of the crystal lamps above us, though she then flashed another smile as she gazed into my eyes. "That''s really not fair, you know. Saying such a thing, knowing I won''t be able to return the favor properly." She mused, leaning in and lightly thumping her forehead to mine as her tail audibly tapped against her leg before pulling back. "Speaking of flesh and the like, have you heard from that Empress yet?" She asked, gracefully pivoting to the next topic as we continued our walk. "Not yet; we haven''t really talked all too much since I left the mountain. I can only assume she''ll reach out once she actually has something for me." I explained as the crystal lamps along the sidewalks took on an almost rosy red hue. The further we walked, the more lively things became. Now that the sun had fully dipped beyond the ocean''s crest, the nightlife truly started to kick off as there were now many more people on the streets around us¡ªbeautiful people, average-looking people, and some less-than-average-looking people of all sorts of races. Quite a few stood by the entrances of various venues, calling out in sweet, alluring voices as they advertised whatever delights and debaucheries might be inside. As a petite wolfkin man with more exposed fur than fabric on his body eagerly beckoned me to the bar he represented with a visibly swaying tail, I glanced over to Basti and quirked a brow. "So... Uh... There''s supposed to be some fights going on around a place like this?" Basti chuckled softly as her eyes trailed the various buildings around us. "Supposedly, it''s better to keep all the risky activities in their own sector, so fights are on the same level as pleasure, among other things." She mused as her ears suddenly perked, and a smile crossed her lips. "Ah, here we are." We approached what looked like a plain warehouse in the middle of the veritable party sector. The building seemed rather unremarkable at first glance despite two well-armored individuals standing guard before heavily reinforced metal doors. However, at a second glance, I could see that some kind of barrier wafted in and out of the brickwork of the building itself; as for what it was supposed to do, I wasn''t all too sure. One of the guards looked us over as we walked up before holding out her hand to stop us in our tracks. I could feel them glancing at the badges on my collar and sleeve, but even with those, they still spoke up with a tone of authority. "My apologies, sir and madame, but you''re not allowed inside." Basti flashed a confident smile as she procured a small slip of blue metal stamped with a fist and some writing before holding it out to the guard. "It''s alright; we''re invited. " She stated ever so casually. The guard hardly blinked, taking up the slip of metal and flipping it back and forth before placing it back into Basti''s palm with a measure of polite respect. "Welcome to ''The Rat Pit,'' have fun and good luck.'' She stated in what sounded like the usual customer service tone. The two guards now moved with practiced unison as they grabbed a pair of twin levers and pulled on them, heavy-sounding mechanisms replying in turn as the thick double doors parted for us. We were greeted by a vibrant mix of colored lights from sources that were out of view. However, what took me by surprise was that once we crossed the threshold of the barrier that encompassed the building, we were hit by a wave of sounds and smells: music, talking, incense, food, alcohol, sweat, and drugs all intermingled in a strangely familiar way that tends to permeate from these sorts of places no matter what world they''re set in. Making our way down the only hall, we came to a massive room that seemed to make up most of the warehouse''s interior; the room layout looked like a nightclub had raised an ugly stepchild with a boxing club. A massive fifty-foot-long octagon surrounded by a thirty-foot tall cage took up the center of the room, which was then encircled by a large variety of both relaxed seating with padded lounges accompanied by tables with a spread of drinks and foodstuffs to bare metal and wood benches and chairs which directly encircled the ring for those who wanted to watch things unfold nice and closely. Within the cage, two warriors battled it out while wearing skin-tight clothes that wouldn''t seem out of place for TV wrestling. However, I could hardly claim that the fighters in the cage were putting on anything less than the real deal, unlike the showboating one would expect from a TV wrestler. Punches and kicks were traded as the attacker moved with almost reckless abandon, doing their level best to get the other fighter''s back to a corner; all the while, the defender moved just enough to swipe away their opponent''s strikes, seemingly settling for a battle of attrition to try and run up the clock. What took me by surprise was when the fighters made contact. The sound seemed utterly ridiculous to me at first, as each punch or kick that landed sounded like a hammer slamming on a slab of stone. Yet, with those sounds coming off people being hit, they kept going and kept trading hits. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Before I could really decide where to settle in to watch the ongoing fight, Basti gently pulled on my arm and guided me to a set of stairs. "We shouldn''t get too comfortable yet; my friend told me that we need to present ourselves to the owner of this establishment on our first visit; we''ll find him up there. " She explained, tilting her head and flicking her ears towards the balcony overlooking the entire room. "Ah, well, if that''s how things are done around here, we shouldn''t step on any toes or cross any lines in this place so soon." Especially if this individual has the authority to have their guards turn away this country''s elite... There''s likely a very short list of those who could do such a thing. Crossing the room and making our way up the stairs, we are allowed onto the balcony with surprisingly little resistance. Though if the six sets of eyes quietly locked onto me and Basti were anything to go by, the owner likely rarely had to worry about anything going wrong for them while they were here. The clientele on the balcony appeared to be a somewhat mixed bag of backgrounds, ranging from what looked to be hardened mercenaries with expensive equipment to scantily clad men and women, with what little clothes they had on looking like the price tags started at several gold and only went up from there. Along the far wall and in the middle of the balcony was where most of the security seemed to be casually posted around, and in the center of that detail was a slender and rather petite-looking ratkin man with mostly human features laying on an array of pillows, the top half of his body leaning back against the coils of a charming snakekin man wearing a see-through and very loose fitting chemise. Though in the ratkin''s lap, or at least sprawled across it, was a muscular, full-furred catkin woman draped in a simple but revealing black silk robe; nowhere near the level as Basti and a couple heads shorter too, but she was a fighter of some sort, no doubt about it. As for the ratkin himself, even though I described him as slender, his blue and black silk robes left little to the imagination, revealing an incredibly toned body that marked him as a trained fighter. But... That''s all I could make out; his thoughts were closed to me for one reason or another. The ratkin man''s body was littered with what I could only assume were enchanted accessories and jewelry¡ªrings, bangles, necklaces, and armbands. He practically glittered with gold, silver, and other odd metals in the club''s crystal light. All that, along with a silver and gold half mask stylized to look like a rat''s face with tinted lenses covering his eyes, the only thing I could make out about this man''s mood was that he seemed incredibly cheerful if the smile on his face was anything to go by. The ratkin turned to look at us, his rounded ears perking at our approach as he vaguely shifted around against his snakekin backrest. Even with him looking right at us, I couldn''t feel his eyes. "Ah, some new faces, I take it?" He mused cheerfully, casually opening wide as the catkin affectionately fed him fruit. The man hummed in delight, chewing as he glanced between Basti and me, the ratty nose of his ornate mask serving as a helpful indicator of his slight head movement to show who he was looking at in particular when he swallowed and continued. "Well, not entirely new... You''re Basti, right? As far as I''ve seen and heard, you''ve been making a name for yourself as a rising star in the Coliseum." He enthused, taking a drink of something from a cup held by the snakekin before sighing with delight as he turned his head to face me. "As for you... I don''t recognize you." He said almost dismissively before vaguely gesturing at me with his right hand. Basti, no doubt taking advantage of Dhalia''s memories of etiquette, took a half step back and lowered her head in polite respect at the ratkin''s praise. Soon, she stood tall again and glanced at me for my response. I took her cue, bowing in a similar fashion before making my introduction. "My name is Vito, and I am an art merchant from the frontier here in the capital for business. Basti and I are... Partners, she''s my right hand in everything that we do." The ratkin nodded intently as he watched me, tilting his head slowly from side to side in what I can only assume is thought. "Are you any good?" Well, he''s certainly direct; I''ll give him that. "I''d like to say I am, yes... Would you like a demonstration?" His ears twitched at the offer as he flashed a toothy smile, showing off a pair of ratty buck teeth. "A demonstration? My, you''re confident... Sure... Make something of my darling here." He ordered as he ran his fingers along the catkin''s back fur before lightly tapping her hip as she slowly got to her feet, her robes barely clinging to her shoulders as she flashed a mischievous feline smile and began to pose for me. She stepped away from the pillows along the ground, sauntering with every step before coiling her tail in a circle to frame her shapely rear. She gave me her back and glanced back at me over her shoulder seductively before stretching as she interlocked her fingers together, raised her hands above her head, and pushed out her chest, clearly showing off her flexibility when she finally relaxed and sat on a nearby table with her legs crossed and her tail slowly flicking from side to side. I could feel her watching me now, clearly enjoying herself as she wondered how I would show off my ''art.'' "Do you need some time to gather some materials? I could fetch you an easel and canvas if you need it." The ratkin offered with amusement, leaning into the snakekin as the man gently toyed with one of the ratkin''s ears. "I have everything I need on me, don''t worry about that." I mused back while reaching behind myself. I could sense all the guards tense as their eyes locked onto me and my hand, and even as I pulled a brick of white marble out of thin air, they remained focused on me as my apparent spatial magic presented an unpredictable variable in this moment for them. The ratkin silently tilted his head as he appeared to watch the marble brick as I slowly began molding the material into a one-foot statuette of the catkin while she was mid-stretch, taking my time with adding most of the details, though skipping on the finer things like the consistency of her fur or her fingernails. All in all, it only took me three minutes to finish molding the marble brick as I held the statuette out to the catkin, who looked clearly delighted by the display, as she plucked it from my hands and rejoined the ratkin, admiring it with him. "This will make an excellent addition to my private study... I think I''ll put it right on my desk." The ratkin enthused warmly to the catkin. Much to her cheerful embarrassment as she pressed her hand into his chest and leaned into him. "Oh, stop; what will the others think?" She mused, looking up at the snakekin, who flicked his tongue in amusement at her. The ratkin chuckled softly as he looked back up at me from where he''d been comfortably seated. "You are pretty good; I''ll readily admit that. I want to commission you to make statuettes of the rest of my wives and husbands. Maybe something with the kids, too." He considered while gently passing the statuette back to the catkin. "Consider this me giving you a little boost in revenue with some exposure in the Capital art scene. But don''t worry, I''ll pay you with coin, too." He offered, rubbing his fingers together to signify money while his bracelets and armbands jangled against each other. I couldn''t help but glance at Basti, who looked equally surprised by the turn of events as I was. "I certainly won''t turn down the commission... Might I ask how many... Err... Husbands and wives you have? Oh, and please excuse my ignorance, but who are you?" The ratkin laughed at that, flashing a toothy grin as he reached for his half-mask. "Ah, of course, a frontier elite like yourself probably wouldn''t recognize me just by looking at me, let alone looking like this." He reasoned, pulling the mask off as it became clear that the mask had been magically clinging to his face. He had a rather nice-looking face, with naturally narrow and almost shifty slate gray eyes that looked fit on the face of a scoundrel rather than the pinnacle elite of an entire nation. "My name is Redgi Nialtiro, of the Tier 1 Nialtiro family." He finally introduced himself with a flourishing handwave of his mask before placing it back onto his face. "As for my family... I have three husbands and five wives; with those wives, I have had thirteen children, with another four children I adopted from my husbands'' old relationships." Though at my surprised expression, he only smirked and continued. "I''m planning on having at least twenty-five children, five more than when my old man was churning out my siblings." He mused, earning a polite chuckle from the two spouses he had been cuddling with. That¡­ Was almost too much information¡­ Does¡­ Does he talk about planning on having that many kids with everyone? With a brief glance around, it seems at least the other patrons and guards on the balcony with us were well aware of his proclivities. ¡°That sounds like a big order, though I certainly don¡¯t mind fulfilling it on such short notice for a man of your position.¡± I offer, since I don¡¯t particularly mind playing into his very confident sense of self. ¡°When would you like to meet so I can get started on this particular commission?¡± Redgi just hummed for a moment, his ears flicking in apparent thought before he just shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, it¡¯ll take a bit to gather all my husbands, wives and kids¡­ But don¡¯t worry about it; I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m ready. So keep your schedule open.¡± He demanded in a strangely playful way as his lips pursed into a small smile. Though he then looked towards Basti, his perking and swiveling towards her. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to watch your upcoming fight¡­ I can already tell that night is going to be exceptionally fun for sure, we desperately need the fresh blood.¡± He enthused before tilting his head for a moment. ¡°Say, what are your thoughts on children?¡± Excuse me? Is¡­ Is he coming onto her? Just like that? What the fu- How dare he! Though the moment I go to open my mouth and step forward, Basti immediately threw her arm around me, just pulling me back into her embrace as she flashed a feline looking smile. ¡°Oh I just love my children, we have four together and they¡¯re such wonderful little darlings. Right?¡± She asked me, playing up a rather warm and sweet tone that she didn¡¯t have to exaggerate all too much when it came to her children. ¡°Y-yeah, they¡¯re great. I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without them, they¡¯ve really helped me discover the man I want to be, for their sakes.¡± I say with a smile, gazing into her eyes as I decide to pay the ratkin no mind. If Basti didn¡¯t care about him making a pass, then I won¡¯t care either. Though looking back at Redgi, I could seen his smile faltering as he looked between us. ¡°Ah¡­ So when you said partners¡­ You meant more than just the business sense? That¡¯s¡­ A shame.¡± He said while scratching his cheek. Though I watched him start to look me over, the ratty nose of his mask all but pointing at me as I could imagine his eyes take in my features. ¡°Well¡­ You certainly cut an impressive figure yourself. I almost didn¡¯t notice... Perhaps the two of you would like to join me in my household together? It would be splendid having a talented artist among us as well as another powerful fighter.¡± ¡°Yeah, no thanks.¡± I say rather bluntly, standing a little taller and draping my arm around Basti, trading places as I pulled her into my own embrace, which she greatly seemed to relish; playing it up as her long tail curled along one of my legs. ¡°I¡¯m a very greedy and possessive man. So sorry, but I¡¯m just not the sharing type.¡± Redgi flashed another smile, holding up his hands in mock surrender before chuckling with what sounded like utter amusement. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I know when I¡¯m not wanted¡­¡± He mused as he then shrugged a bit. ¡°But don¡¯t think this changes my mind about the statuettes¡­ I certainly still want to commission you despite whatever just happened right now, so good on you for having such a sturdy spine, I truly like that in man.¡± He offered before sighing in delight and leaning back cozily against the snakekin. ¡°Anyway, you all have fun now. I guess I shouldn¡¯t take your time any more than I wanted to.¡± He said while giving us a fairly dismissive wave of his hand all the while the catkin women began lovingly feeding him some small fruits and cheese cubes. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely try.¡± Basti mused in a rather polite way while pulling on my arm. Though the moment we started down the stairs, Basti just smiled up at me while gently grabbing my wrist and lovingly kissing the back of my hand before reaching up with her other hand and gently poked my chest with her clawed fingers, walking them up to my chin and tapping at my wooden lips. ¡°Well¡­ That was certainly an interesting experience¡­ Now then, how about we forget all about that little rat and see which one of us can pick more winners tonight, hm?¡± I could help but smile at how composed she was, leaning in and touching the side of my head to hers. ¡°Yeah¡­ That sounds nice...¡± Chapter 169 Vitmori POV Basti led us to a comfortable-looking set of lounge chairs placed around the cage in the center of the room. They were close enough to the action in question but just far enough to be out of the ¡®splash zone,¡¯ which was marked by plain metal furniture with a spattering of old fluids staining the stone-tiled floor. Before I could decide where I wanted to sit, Basti ended up pushing me down to one end of a lounge chair; she quickly followed me and sprawled across my lap, just shifting around until she was nice and comfortable with her lying on her side to watch the cage from where we were. ¡°You uh¡­ Comfortable?¡± I asked, unable to hide my smile as I looked her over. Basti just let out a deep rumble, her thick tail curling and lashing behind her for more than a few moments until she looked up and flashed me a playful smile. ¡°Quite comfortable, yes¡­ Thank you for asking.¡± She mused as she shifted and settled in while softly rumbling like an idling engine. I just chuckled softly at that as I pretended to relax as well. As we waited, we watched masked mages perform a show, magically spraying water and bursts of fire into the cage in the center of the room until the metal glowed before evenly cooling it down for safe use. As this happened, several sets of masked attendants began approaching the various clusters of guests, with one attendant holding a large platter while another held an unfurled scroll of paper. It didn¡¯t take long for me to determine that they were taking bets for the next series of fights that were about to unfold as the attendants took down names, coins, and bets. ¡°Say, should we participate in the gambling?¡± I asked while glancing back down to Basti and placing a hand on her hip. Basti stopped her rumbling and hummed and nodded after a moment. ¡°Sounds like fun. Should we go high stakes or keep it low?¡± She asked as her tail thumped along the lounge chair. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, let¡¯s see what the rules are. Maybe even hear the odds before we make that sort of choice.¡± I suggested as the attendants made their way around the room until they came over to us. Between the duo of individuals that approached, a particularly short but stocky man with a beard that poked out from behind the mask spoke up. ¡°Good evening, Sir and Madame. Are you interested in partaking in the next series of wagers?¡± Basti was the first to reply, sitting up and leaning on my shoulder as she eyed the man with a playful feline smile on her lips. ¡°We are; tell us what you have coming up on the roster.¡± The man nodded dutifully while reading off the list of names before him. ¡°We have Delreg of the Wilds going against Charybdis the Nightblade. The odds favor Charybdis as a local favorite, whereas Delreg is an up-and-comer in the area, having only been making good showings in the last several weeks.¡± He explained before then, seemingly recognizing Basti as another up-and-comer but not commenting on it. ¡°I¡¯ll be betting three gold pieces on Delreg.¡± Basti said with a subtle confidence to her voice as she pulled her coin pouch from a small shadow she extended from her back and dropped the coin on the other attendant¡¯s platter after picking them from the pouch. The man nodded before looking at me with muted curiosity, to which I just nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put three gold pieces down for this err¡­ Charybdis.¡± I offered, playing with the vaguely familiar word on my wooden tongue before pulling the coin from my storage and dropping them on the plate straight from my hand, much to the vague interest of both attendants despite their impressive lack of reaction. The other attendant got to work sorting the coin into specially marked pouches, labeling them with a set of letters and numbers that signify Basti and myself as the ones making the bet and who we were betting on. With that, the short man nodded as he reviewed the scroll again. ¡°After them, we have Krox the Zealot against Ralath the fleet. Krox is favored to win as a brutal warrior for his patron deity, though Ralath has been making a name for themselves as being nigh untouchable.¡± Basti wasn¡¯t sure about these two as she hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet either of them. So, I decided to take a moment to start scanning the room to see if I can¡¯t spot these fighters and make my guess on a potential victor. The moment I started looking around, Basti reached out and covered my eyes with her palm, quick but gentle as she rumbled out a soft chuckle of amusement. ¡°No cheating, just pick a name. " She mused, and I sighed in response despite offering her a smile on my lips. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯ll put down three gold pieces on Krox.¡± I said, gently grabbing Basti¡¯s wrist to pull her hand away from my eyes. She poked my cheek before getting cozy again while I procured the coin for this bet. Basti then procured her coin and dropped another three gold pieces on the platter. ¡°And my coin will be for Ralath to win.¡± She stated with a flick of her tail. Once more, the second attendant gets to work organizing the coins into their respective pouches while the first speaks up all over again. ¡°Finally, we have Loyin the Butcher against Rok the Slasher. Rok is currently favored to win as a prolific warrior known for their bloody displays. Loyin is a local butcher who recently came out of retirement. She used to have a history in the Colosseum, but not much is recorded regarding her past exploits.¡± Basti looked at me this time, resting her chin on my shoulder as she rumbled contentedly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Rok fellow before; he makes a pretty good show.¡± She explained before looking to the short attendant. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be betting three gold pieces on him.¡± She said, plopping down the coins once more on the tray with a playful waggle of her ears. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be putting my trust in this butcher character; I have a good feeling about her.¡± I said, pulling another three gold pieces from my inventory and letting them fall onto the tray again. The short attendant nodded one more time as they rolled up the scroll. ¡°That¡¯s everything we have for the hour; we certainly hope you enjoy the show. May fortune favor your fighters.¡± He said before turning to leave as the duo made their way off to the next group in the lounge area. As we waited for the rest of the bets to be collected and counted, another set of attendants began refilling the snacks and drinks of various groups, while our own table was stocked up outright with a variety of half-full and unopened bottles of liquids, small sample platters displaying ornate confections, and almost artistically plated charcuterie boards. At this point, Basti found her place lounging across my lap once more while extending an almost lazy shadowy claw to pluck a piece of meat from the table before dropping it past her lips and chewing as she began to rumble softly again. Before anything could be said, the subtle music that had filled the background went quiet as two fighters began approaching the center cage from opposing ends. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. On one end was a muscular lizardkin with vibrant teal scales, which seemed to nearly glimmer under the room¡¯s changing lights. Wearing only a loin cloth that seemed to cover the bare minimum of his body, he took a deep breath and let out a bone-rattling roar while swinging around a considerable hammer, which they loudly slammed against his scales and shield that caused a thunderous clanging to ring off them. Having entered the other side of the cage, a woman wearing only cloth bindings over her chest and around her waist wielded an iron mace and shield. She had a strange air about her, with pale skin that had an odd, almost purplish hue. Looking to Delreg, Charybdis flashed an almost menacing sneer, showing off strangely sharp canines that glinted from the lights around them. ¡°So, you are to be my foe?¡± Delreg calls out strangely composedly while lashing out his reptilian tongue and licking his snout. ¡°This¡­ Shall be a quick fight.¡± He says with a nod that is then rolled into his head tilting back as he lets out another blood-curdling roar that reverberates in the air around him. As if a lever on a spigot was suddenly turned, I watched his manaheart practically gushed mana out through his veins as it coursed throughout his entire body. Delreg¡¯s body then physically reacted to the sudden outpouring of mana, the underside of his scales almost radiating a distinct neon purple glow around his throat, chest, shoulders, and upper arms. Though as that happened, I could practically feel his rational mind fading from the forefront of his thoughts, his body suddenly launching forward with a heavy swing of his hammer as exceptionally well-honed battle instincts drove him in a way that I somehow couldn¡¯t predict. Charybdis seemed confident throughout Delreg¡¯s display as I watched her mana course through her body from her manaheart, though it moved in a distinctly different way as it traveled through her arms, legs, and even up to her mind as I could feel her thoughts start to race. In a simple but fluid movement, Charybdis gracefully sidesteps the brutish lizardkin, only to be taken by utter surprise as a crackling emanated from Delreg¡¯s throat when he unleashed a brilliant blast of purple lightning which burned across Charybdis''s body; her manaheart quickly flaring to offset the damage her body would have taken from such a direct blast of energy. As Delreg swung out to strike at Charybdis with another hit from his heavy hammer, she managed to perform a brilliant riposte with her mace, deftly parrying the hammer with just the right amount of force to make the swing go wide while lashing out with the mace and bringing it crashing against Delreg¡¯s ribs and drawing blood from one of the spikes built into her weapon. Ripping the mace back, she could only sneer while playfully passing her strangely nimble tongue along one of the spikes. This caused Delreg to glower in a strangely admonishing way as he steadied himself while twirling his hammer, the wound along his ribs closing within seconds, leaving a small blood trail as the only evidence of that wound ever being there. ¡°Not time for that now¡­¡± He snarled before stepping forward and closing the distance to lash out with his hammer. ¡°Save that for when I¡¯m not kicking your ass!¡± Charybdis takes Delreg¡¯s words in stride as she almost playfully sauntered just out of the way of Delreg¡¯s hammer blows, snickering with amusement at his attempts. ¡°It certainly seems like I have the time now¡­¡± However, as she says that, she starts to square up to Delreg more properly while muttering to herself. ¡°Although it does seem you are tougher than I thought¡­¡± But as if a switch were flipped, she flashed a gleaming smile in a show of confidence. ¡°This should be fun!¡± In a blur, Charybdis lunges forward with her mace, swinging out only for it to be immediately parried by Delreg¡¯s shield. She continued to move blindingly fast, sliding her mace down along his shield, swinging it back up, and smashing the spiked mace into Delreg¡¯s wrist. A fresh spray of blood spills out along the cage floors as Delreg roared with fury at the pain, ripping his wrist free of the mace spike while bringing his shield arm out and smashing the edge of his shield into Charybdis''s stomach and sending her reeling while desperately forcing her body to not puke with as much sheer will that she could muster. As for Delreg, I watched in amazement as his mangled wrist managed to twist and pull itself back into place slowly, his iron grip managing to clutch his hammer throughout that swift exchange. What followed was a brilliant display of two drastically different fighting styles clashing together. Charybdis stayed light on her toes, dancing around the massive Delreg as they repeatedly lashed out with their hammers with enough force to shatter any normal person if they were unfortunate enough to be caught in the swing. What felt like minutes passed over the course of fifty seconds of close calls, with Delreg narrowly striking Charybdis while she actively whittled away at Delreg¡¯s defenses despite doing his level best to block most of her attacks with his shield. Yet despite dealing more damage overall, I could tell Charybdis was starting to struggle; the effort of having to outmaneuver her larger foe consistently was wearing down on her manaheart as she began to act more recklessly and lunged at Delreg with her jaws opened unnaturally wide, going in for a bite while trying to get purchase into his flesh with her spiked mace. Delreg managed to block just in time, slamming away her mace with his shield and sidestepping her gnashing teeth while baring his fanged maw with evident amusement. ¡°Trying to bite? And I thought I was the savage!¡± He called out while chuckling as he brought his hammer down on her. However, his sudden confidence caused him to overextend himself as the desperate Charybdis managed to juke past the heavy hammer swing, getting behind the massive lizardkin and jumping on his back as she sunk her fangs into his throat. She quickly pierced his scaled hide, and I could see her draining his mana-rich blood as it entered her system, being processed much like a mana potion as she seemed to gain a second wind. She only drank from Delreg for two seconds, but that was enough for the woman as far as I could tell. Even as Delreg managed to grab her by her throat and roughly fling her from his back, she looked clearly amused as she flashed a bloody smile while passing her tongue over one of her fangs. ¡°You have seen nothing of savagery yet, lizard.¡± She spat with contemptuous glee. Delreg bared his fangs in a snarl, blood still dripping from the side of his throat as his body was unable to close the wound this time, his manaheart prioritizing other parts of his body as the bite wound trickled more blood to the ground along with the other wounds he had slowly accrued throughout the fight. ¡°My blood¡­ Is not yours to drink, you half-undead wretch!¡± He roars out, his voice reverberating with pure fury as he charges forward with his hammer again. ¡°Who are you to stop me?¡± Charybdis cooed mischievously, dodging the first swing, though getting caught in the ribs by a swift backswing of the heavy hammer as she was forced to drop her cocky smirk once more. ¡°Weak mortal, you are on your last legs¡­ Try all you want; you won¡¯t be able to stop me from tasting you again.¡± She said, psyching herself up as she lashed out with the spiked mace, catching him in the ribs first before ripping it down and out of his flesh; she then smashed a spike down into his leg. More and more of Delreg¡¯s blood spilled to the ground, the more serious of his injuries gradually mending as he only got angrier and angrier. ¡°Fine¡­¡± He muttered before bringing his shield arm up to his maw, biting at the straps and ripping them apart as he cast away his shield, now gripping the hammer with both hands and rushing the woman again. But she was still too fast for him, repeatedly dodging just enough to get away from his deadly hammer and ripping into his flesh with the spiked mace again and again, her confidence growing all the more as she relished in the intoxicating scent of the palpable hatred in his blood that was spilling all around the cage floors. It was in that moment that her own blood lust slowed her response time, as when Delreg closed the distance once more with a heavy downward swing, Charybdis barely brought her mace up to attempt to deflect the strike, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough as Delreg hammered the mace down into her chest, spiking her with her own weapon as she went down in a crumpled heap. Her manaheart was now exhausted but still pulsing as she managed to survive the damage she endured, though likely not for much longer. Delreg fell to one knee, his exhaustion starting to catch up with him as the rage that clouded his thoughts started to fade. Panting heavily, he managed to muster up the energy to let out one more roar, a declaration of his victory, before collapsing face first into the bloody mess that now stained the cage floors. A smattering of polite golf claps rang out from the more affluent-looking individuals in the lounge area, while truly excited cheering and hoots of delight came from various clusters of battle-hardened folk around the Rat Pit who knew how to properly appreciate the display that just occurred. Once both fighters were down, two sets of masked attendants quickly approached as they unlocked the cage from both ends. Hurrying into the cage with stretchers, they loaded the two onto them before hurrying them off the stage, as the masked mages from before started cleansing the cage with fire and water all over again. ¡°That¡¯ll be my win.¡± Basti mused as she rolled onto her back, leaving her body still sprawled across my lap while looking up at me with a smug feline smile. I just chuckled softly at that while bobbing my head. ¡°Yeah, you certainly know how to pick them.¡± With that said, I couldn¡¯t help but consider how brutal the fight was; the sheer amount of skill on display and the pure ferocity and mental fortitude to tolerate the pain and fight through it. Back in my old life, I¡¯ve been in tough fights before, skewered more than once while still having to fight and move despite my injuries¡­ But nothing to this extent. Anyone from my world would have succumbed to wounds as extreme as I just witnessed with no hope of living to see the next day, and even if they did, they would have been crippled for life, however short it ended up being. Would I be able to hold my own if I ever got a flesh and blood body? I would have to relearn everything from scratch, that¡¯s for sure¡­ Hell, the only reason I can fight so recklessly and confidently in this world is expressly because I can¡¯t feel any pain. Before I could think about this for too long, I suddenly felt Basti¡¯s hand on my cheek, her eyes staring up at my face, and her ears twitching and waggling. ¡°Hey¡­ Are you okay?¡± She asked while flashing me a small smile, not exactly sure what was on my mind but noticing the concerned expression that ended up on it. ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I said while leaning into her touch before re-considering my attempt to deflect and be honest with her as I shared my thoughts. ¡®I¡¯m just impressed with the¡­ Err¡­ Hardiness of this world¡¯s fighters¡­ I haven¡¯t had to go against any skilled fighters on my own yet¡­ I¡¯m just worried about measuring up if it comes down to it.¡¯ Basti closed her eyes while listening to my thoughts, slowly nodding before I felt her thoughts reaching back to me. ¡®That is understandable, of course¡­ But there is no point in worrying about it now. You are strong as you are now, and you have me by your side as well as all the others.¡± She thought while opening her eyes and smiling again. ¡®But when the day comes, and you get to experience this world as flesh and blood¡­ Well, you can rely on me to watch over you until you¡¯re ready to stand alone again.¡¯ While it was a little emasculating to think about relying on others for my safety, even at my age, I couldn¡¯t fault Basti for her sheer sincerity as I slowly nodded at her words. ¡®Thank you, Basti; if that day ever comes, I¡¯ll be putting my trust in you.¡¯ With a confident nod, Basti rolled back onto her side to watch the cage. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it¡­ Now, it looks like they¡¯re nearly done setting up for the next fight.¡±